《Possession ＆ Shadows – The Accalia Series Book 1 & 2》


 Book of on the Accalia Series (Possession)

    Jasmine Pov


    Hell. Pure Hell. That¡¯s what my life has be ever since that day. The day that changed my life forever. My family and I were members of the Red Valley Pack here in Cincinnati, Ohio. We were the strongest pack in the whole state. No one dared to mess with us, as we feared among many. Our warriors were brutal when they fought. Our alpha is strong and fearless. My dad was the alpha¡¯s second-inmand. His beta.


    Yes, I¡¯m Beta¡¯s daughter. My dad¡¯s name is Daniel White.  grew up with a wonderful childhood. I have had many friends here at the pack since I was Beta¡¯s daughter. Everyone loved me. My family and I lived on the second floor of the packhouse. The Alpha and his family stayed on top. The Omegas lived on the bottom floor. When I was born, many said I looked just like my mother with my tan skin, thick brown hair, and hazel eyes. It¡¯s true. My mother, Jessica, also sports the same brown hair, though hers is a shade lighter. My hair is so brown, almost looks ck. We have the same eyes as well as the same dimples. I have a crescent moon birthmark on my lower stomach. Mom says to keep it always hidden. She says it is a gift, though I don¡¯t know what for, but I do as she says. My brother, on the other hand, is a replica of my father. They both have dirty blonde hair and blue eyes and are 6 feet tall. I was also blessed with my mother¡¯s curves.


    Tia, Tamera, and Sabrina were my closest friends. Tia and Tamera are twins and are the same age as me. They both have blonde hair and green eyes. Sabrina is an only child who always referred to me as being her sister. She is one year older than I am. She has ck hair and blue eyes.  They are all omegas. Ever since I was born, everyone adored me and wanted to keep me around. They probably thought it would give them some advantages, but I adored the attention anyway. I was the apple of my family¡¯s eye. My brother Darnell is 2 years older than me and was very protective of me. He never let any male around me he didn¡¯t trust other than his best friend, our alpha son Oliver Shemus. Oliver was the same age as my brother but older by a few months. He has ck hair and beautiful blue eyes. Oliver was like anyone I had ever met. He always teased me and made fun of me, but he was protective of me as well.


    Whenever a male pup tried to talk to me, he would growl at them and make them go away. I never understood him. Every time he was around me, I would feel like my heart was beating fast, and I never understood that either. He nicknamed me Jelly Jasmine when I was 10 due to my chubbiness. It wasmon knowledge that all-female pups are a bit chubby until they hit 18, which is the day they shift for the first time. Children were known to meet their wolf spirits at the age of 13. It gave them 5 years to bond with their wolf before they turned 18. Wolf spirits are another consciousness inside your head. Darnell would always scold Oliver for picking at me and calling me names, but there wasn¡¯t much he could do. Oliver was the ¡°Alpha¡¯s son¡±, and no one could tell him what to do, which meant he got away with everything.


    On my 13th birthday, everyone from the pack hosted a party for me toe into my wolf spirit. I was dressed pretty in a purple skirt and a white shirt, with my favorite ck flip-flops. Mom curled my hair pretty. A way to know someone hase into their spirit is if their eyes glow. This is something that would only happen once to a wolf, and only on their 13th birthday, just to signify the connection between their wolves. Their eyes would glow all day. Afterward, their eyes would only turn ck when their wolf is in control of their bodies. The Alpha¡¯s eyes would glow bright red. A beta¡¯s eyes will glow a burnt orange. An omega¡¯s eyes will glow a bright blue. An omega¡¯s eyes will glow bright blue.


    Everyone was crowded around me trying to see my eyes glow orange. I was super excited as I looked into a mirror on the table. I could feel the excitement in the air as they waited. We all ate, drank, and mingled with the pack members but nothing ever happened. Very soon, their smiles started to turn to frowns. My father and brothers did as well, but my mother was very happy about it.


    ¡°Jelly Jasmine doesn¡¯t have a wolf. What a loser¡±, Oliver taunted, causing everyone in the packhouse, other than my parents, tough at me. Even Tamera and Tia, who I was close to, wereughing at me. Sabrina was upset and she ended up growling at Oliver. The alpha and Luna ended up growling at her. Sabrina¡¯s parents, Lori and Adam, took her away from the party, as she had just disrespected the future Alpha. I teared up and ran to my room, locking the door. As usual, Oliver had to ruin something special for me. My mom unlocked the door with her key and went in and Iid on the bed crying.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay my love,¡± she said, rubbing my back. I sat up and put my head on her shoulder.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I have my wolf yet mom? I¡¯m the betas daughter. I should have my wolf¡±, I told her. She kissed my head.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°You may just be ate bloomer, my daughter. Just give it time¡± she tried to assure me.


    ¡°Everyone is just going to pick on me now,¡± I told her. She puts her arms around me.


    ¡°Look at me Jassy¡±, she demanded. Jassy is her nickname for me. I looked up into her brown eyes. They held so much pride in them.


    ¡°You must never let them get under your skin. You are my special little girl, and one day you wille to see just what I mean, I promise¡±, She says, and I nod, feeling a little better. She always knows what to say to make me feel better. She stayed in my room with me for the rest of the day and we yed games and talked until I fell asleepter. I woke upter that night with a huge headache. I went to the bathroom and got some Tylenol from the medicine cab. A purple glow caught my eye.


    When I looked into the mirror for the source, I saw it wasing from me. My body was glowing a purple hue and my eyes were glowing purple as well. They were a pretty mystical color, purple. I had never heard or seen anything like what was happening to me before. I contemted telling my mother, as she was the only one who understood me, but I didn¡¯t want to worry her.


    ¡°Hello, wolf girl?¡± I asked in my head. Maybe my wolf has finallye. Why else would my eyes be glowing?


    ¡°Hey wolfie you there,¡± I said in my head, but no response followed. Instead, my eyes turned back to their hazel brown.  I ended up in tears again. I was indeed wolf less. The depression from the revtion made me forget about my purple glowing eyes and I went back to my room and cried myself to sleep.


    Jasmine Pov


    I lost the respect of my friends and the pack members that day. That included our alpha and Luna. It put my mom and dad at odds with the alpha and luna sometimes, but they tried not to let it show. Sabrina has been the only one who has stuck by my side since then. Even as an omega, she seemed stronger than me. She stuck up for me against those who tried to pick on me. Unfortunately, when it came to Oliver, she was forced to be quiet by her parents, but it didn¡¯t stop the res she gave him. She always told me she hoped whoever ended up mating with him would reject him as he was the sort of person who needed to end up alone. I agreed. Having no wolf puts me at odds with Darnell. He would still growl at people who picked on me, but he wouldn¡¯t talk to me either. I came to realizeter that he would only put on his protective brother stance as a front to the pack members and the girls. It broke my heart, being that we used to be close.


    I could handle getting picked on. I could handle the taunts. I could handle the stress, but I almost broke at what came next.

 Protecting Jasmine

    Jessica Pov (Jasmine¡¯s Mom)


    To say I¡¯m pretty happy Jasmine¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t glow on her 13th birthday is an understatement. Her eyes would have either been orange or purple, and I would take the chance of them turning purple, as I knew I would lose her if I did. Purple eyes meant they would investigate Daniel and me. I have done so much to protect my baby girl that I would lose my mind if I ended up losing her. She is so special. She has no idea just how special she is.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to have to tell her someday¡±, my wolf Lana says.


    ¡°I know, but I will protect her as much as I can until then,¡± I told her.


    ¡°No, we will protect our pup together,¡± Lana says, and I smile. Lana is my best friend, and I don¡¯t know what I would do without her.


    Daniel was upset that her eyes didn¡¯t turn orange. He loves Jasmine, just as much as he loves me given our situation, but I knew he was hoping she would only be a beta, so she would always be safe given we were married into the beta line. I met Daniel when I was 19 years old. I was running away from my old pack and my true mate as something terrible had happened there. My true mate gave his life to give me and Jasmine a chance to escape.  Jasmine was only 6 months old at the time. Daniel took me in after I exined what had happened. His true mate had died while giving birth to Darnell. Daniel and I fell for each other in my time of grief, and I ended up bing his chosen mate. Darnell was almost 2 at the time, so there isn¡¯t much he remembers. He knows I am not his mother, but I¡¯m the only mother figure he has ever known. He even took to loving Jasmine as his sister, buttely, I see that they have grown apart. It upsets me to see them do so, as I consider Darnell to be my son.


    The pack loved Jasmine from the moment she arrived. She has such a likable and innocent energy around her. I know she will one day make me proud. The only thing about Jasmine is that she isn¡¯t aware of who she is. She isn¡¯t aware that Daniel isn¡¯t her real dad, or that Darnell isn¡¯t her real brother. I am scared that she wille to resent me when she finds out, but I want to keep my little girl as little as I can for a long time. She is 15 now, but she is still my little girl.


    I decided to sit at my desk and write a letter to her. I wrote the letter exining everything, and tears poured from my eyes as I did. Having to relive that fateful day was enough to make anyone go crazy. As I finished writing the letter, I smelled the smell of apples. I knew it was Danieling behind me. Even though he wasn¡¯t my true mate, I had grown ustomed to his apple smell. It was a beautiful scent I have loved inhaling for years now. He put his arms around me from behind and nuzzled his face around my neck.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°My love, what are you doing,¡± he said, and I smiled. My love is a nickname he always called me.


    ¡°I am writing Jasmine a letter about her history. She can read it on her 18th birthday¡±, I told him. He stands over me and reads.


    ¡°No need to rush and tell her now, we will keep her protected as long as we can,¡± he says, grabbing the letter and putting it in his pocket. I stood up and wrapped my hands around his neck, kissing him.


    ¡°I know babe, I just don¡¯t want her to hate us for keeping this from her. She deserves so much more. I know you were hoping she would be a beta too. ¡°I told him, and his face fell a little. Even though Jasmine isn¡¯t him, he has epted and loves her as his. He always wants her safe.


    ¡°She won¡¯t hate you or me. She is exactly everything we have raised her to be. Sweet, caring, andpassionate. When the timees, she will be ready to ept her destiny, and we will be there for her to do so¡±, he tells me, and kisses me all over my face and I giggle. What had I ever done to deserve this man?


    Suddenly, someone links us.


    ¡°Betas, rogues spotted near the pack grounds. They seemed to be looking for someone. Five of our soldiers are dead so far¡±, the soldier says.


    ¡°The kids,¡± we say together, and we are out of the room instantly. As we ran, I saw Darnell in the kitchen.


    ¡°Darnell, where is Jasmine?¡±, Daniel asks. He shrugs his shoulders as he sits down with an apple. Daniel knocks the apple out of his hands.


    ¡°What the hell dad,¡± he says angrily. Daniel jerks him up by his shirt.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this. Where is your fucking sister¡±, hemands?


    ¡°Last time I saw her, her and that omega she is with was headed to the forest,¡± he says, annoyed.


    ¡°Stay here and don¡¯te out of the packhouse¡± Danielmanded, before we ran towards the forest. I saw Sabrina¡¯s mom, Lori, running there.


    ¡°Rogues on the loose. Sabrina and Jasmine in the woods.


    ¡°Jasmine¡±


    ¡°Sabrina¡±. We yelled, trying to find them, but we didn¡¯t hear anything. We searched the forest for a few minutes running but we hadn¡¯t seen them. We started to turn around and go back to the packhouse to look for them when we heard two screams. I knew her voice from everywhere.


    We ran to one side of the forest deep in the back and saw our girls surrounded by 5 wolves. I growl and shift into my wolf mid-air. They back away from our girls as we face them. I can see their wolves looking at mine in recognition. I am a white wolf, though not the one from the prophecy. That honor goes to my baby girl.


    Jasmine and Sabrina run and gather behind Daniel and me. Sabrina is picked up by her mom and set down on her dad¡¯s back, who has shifted into his wolf. As the beta female of the pack, I have learned when to calcte the odds of a battle.  Sabrina¡¯s parents were not warriors. Our children are important at this moment, Jasmine especially.  I looked at Daniel and he nodded with understanding. He takes the letter I¡¯ve written from his pocket and whispers to Lori, who takes the letter. I nodded to her and looked at Jasmine, whose eyes were watered down.


    ¡°Be safe, my daughter. We will forever love you¡± I say in my mind, though I know she can¡¯t hear me, I can tell she understands me. Adam shifts. His wolf is big enough to run them all back, considering he is only an omega. She nods and gets on Adams¡¯ back with Sabrina. Lori hops on Adam behind the girls and they head back to the packhouse. I know Adam has linked the warriors before then, but I know we will be dead before they get here.  A tear falls from my eye as I watch them with onest nce before turning back to the wolves in front of me.


    ¡°I love you mom¡±, I hear the wind whisper, and I know it¡¯s Jasmine. I get closer to Daniel.


    ¡°I love you Daniel¡± linked him.


    ¡°I will see you soon, my love,¡± He linked me back. We stand side by side as the wolf¡¯s attack, ready to face our end together.

 I Love You Mom

    Jasmine Pov


    Our pack-grounds were big. Our packhouse was all white and was surrounded by fields of green pasture. In front of the packhouse were huts where the mated families of the omegas. The unmated omegas lived in the packhouse. There were some huts near the edge of the forest that were torn down and rotten. No one lives there. The forest, which was my favorite ce to go sometimes, was behind the packhouse. It held so many beautiful types of trees. My favorite smell of fresh rain lingered on the wet leaves as it had rained the night before. Sabrina and I went through the forest to enjoy watching the leaves fall. We loved to put them in piles and jump on them. It was one of our favorite things to do. Sabrina¡¯s parents, Lori and Adam, gave us vani ice cream to eat since the day was hot.


    We ended up finding a great spot where a bunch of leaves were falling. The tree looked ancient, but it was still just as beautiful as the rest.


    ¡°You ever wonder how all the trees were made,¡± Sabrina asked as wey on the fallen leaves. We had already made leaf piles and were lying side by side on them.


    ¡°Silly the moon goddess, duh. Who else would have made the leaves and trees? All the beautiful things around us¡±, I tell her, and sheughs.


    ¡°I wish I could meet her one day. The moon goddess. Just to see what she is like. I bet she is beautiful beyond words. ¡°Sabrina says, and it has me thinking. I wonder if I will ever meet her as well. Some people say they have gotten visions or even heard her voice in their head telling them what to do.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t meet her before your time. I was not ready for my best friend to leave me just yet¡±, I told her.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Awe Jassy Jas I won¡¯t¡± Sabrina taunts. ¡°Besides, you know you more than my best friend. You¡¯re my sister, and I love you too¡±, she says, and I hit her hand yfully. Even though she says it sarcastically, I know she is serious and that makes me feel very happy. Suddenly Sabrina sits up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked her as she stood up.


    ¡°Flora says the danger is near,¡± she says, and her eyes scan the forest. Flora is her wolf. I stood up and we got ready to run back to the packhouse when five wolves jumped out in front of us, surrounding Sabrina and me.


    One of them shifts back to humans. Not to mention he is nude. Thanks for ruining my virgin eyes.


    ¡°We are looking for the white wolf of prophecy. Witches say she resides here¡± one man says. He is tall with red hair and red-brown eyes.


    ¡°There is no white wolf here¡± I stutter as fear tickles my body. I can feel Sabrina stiffen up beside me before she stands in front of me protectively. She hasn¡¯t practiced fighting, and she hasn¡¯t shifted, but at this moment she is fierce and brave. As if some of her energy has flown into me, I stand at her side. She looks at me questionably before looking towards the rogues. If we die, then we die together as sisters. I grab her hand.


    ¡°We know she is here. You will fucking take us to her, or we will ughter your entire pack, starting with the two of you. ¡°He threatens. We tried to stand our ground, but I felt Sabrina shaking.


    ¡°Kill them¡±. The manmands and the wolves run to us. Sabrina and I scream at the same time. I close my eyes waiting for the impact, but before they reach us, we hear a growl. The wolves pause and start to circle us slowly as the source of the growles close. At once, I saw my mom and her wolf. My dad is behind her along with Sabrina¡¯s parents.


    It was my mom¡¯s wolf that took me by surprise. I had never seen her shift before, though I have seen her merge with her wolf in human form to scold me about some things. Her wolf¡¯s fur was white. Pure white. Wolves of that color were said to have been royal. What the fuck is happening? Is she the wolf these rogues are looking for? Why do I have a feeling there is something she is keeping from me? These questions are left in my head as I grab Sabrina and we move behind my parents. Sabrina¡¯s dad had shifted, and she ran to him, getting on his back.


    ¡°Come on,¡± she says, reaching her hand out to me, but I can¡¯t just leave my parents. I saw my dad hand Sabrina¡¯s mom something before he looked at me and shifted into his brown wolf standing next to my mother. He started growling at the rogues to back up. My mom looked at me through her wolf¡¯s eyes, and I somehow knew she was telling me goodbye. I could feel it. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say it back for some reason, so I just nodded.


    I climbed on the back of Sabrina¡¯s dad¡¯s back and her mother followed, climbing on as well. He soon took off, carrying us back to the packhouse. I turned back to look at my mother who was watching us and I couldn¡¯t help the tears that formed, feeling like I would never see her again.


    ¡°I love you mom¡± I whispered as we rode, and Lori tightened her arms around me as my tears fell.

 Vicious

    Jasmines Pov


    We arrived back at the packhouse, passing soldiers that were already on the way to help my parents, who I knew were already gone. I just knew it deep down, because there was a hole that opened suddenly in my heart, and I couldn¡¯t seem to close it. Once we got back to the packhouse, Luna Leena, Alpha John, my brother Darnell and the Alphas¡¯ son Oliver met us.


    ¡± What happened?¡± Alpha John demanded. I didn¡¯t have a wolf, but I felt his fury roll-off in waves. He would have felt the death of his beta, which means most likely, my mother was dead too.


    ¡± Alpha¡± Adam bows. ¡± We were told by Beta Jessica and Daniel that rogues were spotted near the pack. They were rushing to the woods, and we had let our daughter y there with Jasmine. We were able to save them, but I believe the Betas are now dead¡±, Adam says, bowing his head.


    Darnell tries to run to get to our parents, but Oliver is holding him back.


    ¡± Why the fuck would you let your daughter go in the forest unsupervised¡± Luna Leena growls, causing Adam, Lori, and Sabrina to bow their heads in submission. The growl didn¡¯t affect me for some reason, but that didn¡¯t stop me from bowing my head in shame.


    ¡± And you, a beta¡¯s daughter. Your friend is an omega, so it doesn¡¯t surprise me but you¡±, she says, causing me to hold my head up and look at her. ¡± You. I me you for this. You fucking knew better, and now your parents are dead¡± She spat at me, causing me to flinch. Luna Leena had never been hostile towards me before. The venom that dripped with each word sickened me to my stomach, because I knew she was right.


    ¡± Get the fuck out of my sight¡± Alpha John demanded Adam, Lori, and Sabrina. He used his alpha voice, which meant they had no choice but to up and follow it. They left immediately with Sabrina giving me onest sad nce. She knew I needed her right now more than ever, but she couldn¡¯t be with me. I would never hold it against her.  Now that they were gone, everyone¡¯s attention turned toward me.


    I looked at Darnell, who had stopped fighting against Oliver and had fallen to his knees. He looks so defeated. I reach out to him but jump back when he growls viciously at me. He stands up and walks over and ps me. I held my face to try to stop the burn that would follow as I looked up at him. He had never hit me before. Darnell then punched me in my stomach, and I fell over until I was on the ground. He proceeded to kick me.  Pack members are watching some with sad looks. Some with pity. Some looked¡­. happy?


    ¡± This is¡­(kick)¡­ your¡­(kick)¡­. fucking fault¡­(kick)¡± he said as he kicked me all over my body. I looked to the alpha for help, but he just stood there with a nk look as if waiting for something. Luna Leena was smirking and Oliver. Oliver¡¯s expression kept shifting between anger and pity.


    ¡°Stop please¡± begged Darnell, but my words were empty as he continued to kick me.


    ¡°Fucking¡­. (kick)¡­ Bitch. (Kick)¡± he then stopped kicking me and got on his knees, wrapping his hands around my throat. I couldn¡¯t believe it. My brother tried to kill me. I wrapped my hands around his wrist trying to move them, but I could already see spots clouding my vision as I couldn¡¯t breathe. One more minute now and I would be dead. I stopped resisting, and closed my eyes, waiting to join my parents.


    Death never came. Instead, Oliver had grabbed Darnell and pulled him off me. I sat up, wrapping my hands around my throat, trying to catch my breath again. My whole body was in so much pain from almost being kicked to death. Darnell stopped struggling with Oliver.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± You are no longer any fucking sister of mine. Stay out of my fucking way or next time I¡¯ll finish the job¡±. He threatened before walking away. Luna Leena justughs loudly while the Alpha looks at me, as if trying to figure something out. A warriores out of the woods and shakes his head, confirming what I already knew. The alpha nods to him and turns around, walking away, with Luna Lenna right behind him. Oliver is still here, and his presence, for some reason, isfortable. Oliver is just watching me, with his wide range of emotions, mostly negative, some full of pity.


    ¡°Thank you¡± I tried to say with a small smile, but all I could do was whisper as my throat was sore.


    His face seemed to calm in anger after I said that to him. He kneels to me.


    ¡± I didn¡¯t fucking do it for you. I did it because I needed my beta. You¡¯re just a wolf-less bitch who got her parents killed. ¡± He growls in my ear low enough for only me to hear. My heart squeezes tight from his words and tears fall again. He stands up and starts to walk away. Everyone is watching, minus Sabrina and her parents. He takes three steps before he turns around. This time his face was freshly angry.


    ¡± WHAT THE FUCK DID YOU JUST CALL ME¡± he yelled, walking back my way.


    ¡± I didn¡¯t call you anything¡±, I started to say, but I didn¡¯t finish because his foot had connected with my face, and it was lights out for me.

 Beaten Down

    Sabrina Pov


    Something isn¡¯t right. This is what my wolf Flora is telling me as I enter my hut with my parents. I can feel the sadness pouring from them in waves of what happened. Our recklessness. We hadn¡¯t even thought we would need supervision, as Jasmine and I tend to go into the forest frequently. What the fuck had changed now?


    We all sat in the living room. None of them said a word. Flora was still saying something was wrong.


    ¡°Of course, something is wrong. Jasmine¡¯s parents are dead, and there is nothing we can do to help her about it¡±, I told her.


    ¡± No, I know that. I mean something is off with Jasmine. I think she is in pain¡±, Flora says.


    ¡± Well, of course she is. Did you not hear a word of what I just said, I asked her, and she growled at me frustrated? ¡± Besides, how are you sensing her? She has no wolf¡± I ask her and to that she doesn¡¯t respond, which is unlike her, because she usually gives a snarkyment back. I look at my parents.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± I said out loud, causing both of them to look at me. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Jasmine and I y in the forest all the time, and our idiot alpha and luna have the nerve to me me and Jasmine AFTER Jasmine just lost both of her parents¡±, I said seething. I¡¯m pissed at them, but especially the Luna. How dare that bitch talk down on us as if it was our fault.


    ¡± Sabrina, you must watch how you talk about the Luna and Alpha,¡± mom tells me. I roll my eyes, but I know she is right. Our luna is so fucking uptight. All she has to do isin about someone and the Alpha will have them killed. Fucking hypocrites. Jasmine thought they loved her even though I¡¯d been telling her for years they didn¡¯t. I¡¯m only sorry that this is the way she was forced to find out the truth about them.


    ¡± I feel so sorry for that poor girl,¡± my dad says.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The alphamanded us toe home, but he never said anything about us staying home. I told them I was going to my room and snuck out the back. I could see Tia and Tameraing towards me smirking.


    ¡± Oh dear, I wonder if she knows,¡± Tia said, smirking, and I rolled my eyes. I don¡¯t have time for twin bitches right now. Jasmine needs me. I try to sidestep them but they are quicker and are both in front of me again.


    ¡°Where are you going bitch, off to see the dead tramp friend of yours¡± Tamera taunts, putting her hand on her hip. That makes me pause.


    ¡°What the fuck are you bitches talking about? I don¡¯t have a dead friend¡±, I tell them and go to push past them again, but they end up right back in front of meughing.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t heard,¡± Tia says to Tamera, who is stillughing.


    ¡± Of course, she hasn¡¯t heard¡± Tamera taunts. At this point, I¡¯m highly annoyed and I growl.


    ¡°What don¡¯t I know,¡± I asked them, waiting for them to tell me their answer so I could move. I can¡¯t believe Jasmine and I had ever been friends with these bitches anyway.


    ¡± Thete beta¡¯s son Darnell ended up freaking out and punching and kicking your skanky friend almost to death. He mes the bitch for his parents.  Alpha and Luna wereughing while Oliver just watched as well as many of our other pack members.  Darnell would have killed her by choking her too if poor Oliver hadn¡¯t intervened. Tia exined and my eyes widened. I pushed past them to get to Jasmine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to hear the best part?¡± Tamera shouted, causing me to pause. They giggled more.


    ¡°She thanked Oliver for helping her and as he was walking away, we whispered asshole into the air, imitating her voice, which caused him to kick her unconscious. She may be dead¡± Tamera exined and she and Tia burst outughing again.


    By this time, I was seething and debating whether to kill these bitches or go to Jasmine. I couldn¡¯t fight against rogues, but I was ready to try to protect Jasmine from them, but I knew I could take these bitches. Jasmine never knew it, but I was training myself to be a better fighter and I was gonna teach her once I mastered how to defend myself.


    I decided my worry about Jasmine was much bigger and I ran to where she wasst. My heart broke when I saw her body on the ground, causing me to run faster. I could hear Flora howling in my head for our friend as I reached her. THIS WAS NOT HOW I FUCKING LEFT HER!


    She had open cuts all over her face and arms. Some were bleeding. Some looked like they had been bleeding but stopped. I checked to make sure none of her bones were broken. I looked around and saw pack members watching me. Were they the ones who watched her get beaten too? Flora growls in my head. I shook off the negative thoughts as I still heard her breathing. Even though we are not able to shift, we start to develop some of our wolf characteristics as we get older. My sense of smell and my strong abilities have alreadye in, which is what allowed me to pick her up and carry her to my hut.


    I kicked down the door and my parents stood up quickly, most likely thinking they were under attack, but they calmed down when they saw it was just me. Horror filled their eyes when they saw Jasmine. My parents, being pack doctors, cleared a table in their work area and I set Jasmine on it. They went to work instantly. Our shed was much bigger than most huts due to my parents being pack doctors. They attended most of the members in our hut since we hadn¡¯t had a pack hospital because of cost. ording to Luna Leena, it cuts costs and saves money when my parents can just work from home.


    ¡± How did this happen?¡± my mom questions, hooking up an Iv while my dad puts a blood pressure cuff around her. I will go into detail about what the bitch twins told me. My parents were extremely pissed afterward but they took a breath and calmed down, going back to help Jasmine. After mom cleaned her cuts and stitched them up, dad put a hand on my shoulder.


    ¡± Sport. You may want to go outside for this next part,¡± he tells me, but I shake my head. I¡¯ve seen the worst of the worst and I¡¯m not leaving Jasmine. He looks to my mom for help, but she knows I won¡¯t leave Jasmine. Jasmine and I have this unspoken bond. She is my sister above all else.


    ¡± Well, if you¡¯re not leaving, then you will need to pin her down. She has a few broken bones, and I need to shift them in the right ce¡±, Mom says, and I nod, grabbing onto her arms. Mom counts to three. At three, I hear a snap and Jasmine wakes up. The most high-pitched scream of pure pain fills the hut, and she thrashes against me, but I hold her down anyway.


    ¡°Poor Jasmine,¡± Flora says, and I agree. Jasmine seemed to pass out suddenly. She kept waking up and passing out as mom and dad rearranged her bones. Finally, mom was done and had her bandaged and hooked on an Iv with morphine as well as something to keep her asleep for a while. My heart was breaking for her and I tried not to concentrate on the burning hate I had coursing through me for every single person of leadership in this fucking pack. I¡¯m going to make them ALL pay. They could count on it.

 Dad and Daughter

    Jasmines Pov


    I woke up on a leather chair with lines hooked to my body. I groaned instantly, as it felt like my body had been run over by a thousand trucks. As I looked around, I could tell I was in Sabrina¡¯s house. She and I have snuck down here countless times. As Iid in ce, everything starteding back to me. ying with Sabrina. Surrounded by rogues. Leaving my parents behind to die. Almost being killed by Darnell and being knocked out by Oliver. My right eye felt swollen where his foot connected and there was something over it. I was only seeing from my left eye.


    At this point, I think I¡¯d rather be dead. I saw Sabrina and Lorie in. Lori starts checking my vitals while Sabrina sits beside me and holds my hand. I don¡¯t remember how I got here.


    ¡°How you are feeling Jasmine,¡± Lori asks in her sweet voice of hers. She and Sabrina look just alike. Both have the same ck hair and sky-blue eyes with a heart-shaped face. The only difference is, Sabrina keeps her hair cut short to her neck while her mother¡¯s hair, on the other hand, is to her waist. She keeps it in a single braid to her back.


    ¡± Sore,¡± I tell her. My voice is still scratchy from when Darnell choked me. I tear up at it. Lori nods.


    ¡± Sabrina told us what happened to you, but what do you remember,¡± She asked me. I remember everything. I just wish I could forget too.


    ¡± Parents¡­. dead¡­. Brother¡­ beat me up¡­. Oliver¡­. knocked me out¡­ Alpha and Luna¡­. watched¡­ luna¡­ughed¡­ med me¡­ for¡­ my parents¡­. death.¡± I tell her while trying to catch my breath. Sabrina holds water with a straw in it to help it go down easier. It felt so good going down my throat.


    ¡°I am sorry,¡± Lori says, her eyes downcast. I can feel she is ming herself for letting us go alone.


    ¡°Not your fault,¡± I told her and tried to manage a small smile. She smiles back, adding something through the needle in my arm which causes me to feel very cozy and warm inside my body. She leaves the room, leaving Sabrina.


    ¡°How long have¡­ I been here?¡± I asked. She looks broken in a way.


    ¡± Four days. The Alpha was here to check on you. He says you are to be made a runt of the pack. He says he wille and collect you in 3 more days toe get you. You are banned from going into the packhouse unless it is too clean or cooking for them¡± she says through her teeth. I can feel her anger. I try to calm her, though the news she has told me rms me in many ways.


    ¡± Where am I to ¡­. sleep,¡± I asked her. Her eyes turn ck, letting me know her wolf Flora is in charge, and she growls. I know it¡¯s not gonna be a good answer.


    ¡± They have you sleeping in the dirty huts in the forest near where your parents have been killed¡±, Flora growled, and my heart started beating fast. Do they expect me to live there? I don¡¯t think my heart can take it. I feel myself fading away again. I reached out with difficulty and ced my hand on Sabrina¡¯s hand.


    ¡± I will be okay,¡± I tell her as the warmth inside me ovees and I fall into a deep sleep.


    Sabrina Pov


    When Alpha came over to check on Jasmine and gave us his news, I flipped. I went upstairs and I tore my room apart. My parents left me alone. They knew the pain I was feeling, knowing there was nothing I could do about it. I had always had an anger problem and I knew one day it was gonna get me killed, but I would keep them safe before I had ever let anything like that happen to me.


    After Jasmine fell back asleep, I jumped out my window,nding on my feet. The moon was bright in the sky and the stars were shining. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to tell her we had just buried her parents today. It¡¯s already too much on her, but I will ease up with her about it. My dad was out back chopping wood. This is something he would do when he is angry or frustrated, or sometimes both.


    ¡°Dad¡± I greeted him, and he nodded towards me, still chopping. I sat on the ground and leaned my back against the wall. Sometimes we would just be like this for hours. It was our thing, much like our motto. We have a special motto that came from the movie by Laura Croft, Tomb Raider. He would tell me our family has responsibilities¡± as he put his forehead on mine. I replied with ¡°Jobs to Do¡±. It¡¯s our thing. As I sit here, all I can think about is how they want to make her live in those sloppy huts. We asked them to let her live with us, as I¡¯d been thrilled to have Jasmine live with me, but Alpha said no.


    ¡± She must face the consequences of her actions,¡± he said. It¡¯s like he is trying to push her to a breaking point.


    ¡°Dad, I wanted to know what happened to those rogues,¡± I asked him. He had stopped chopping wood and was taking a break.


    ¡± They were killed by our soldiers, but one got away¡± he growls slowly, his eyes going from ck to green. I wonder if that¡¯s what¡¯s bothering him.


    ¡± I wanted to go to the cabin they are making her sleep in and fix it up for her. Will you help me?¡± I asked him and he nodded.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡± Way ahead of your sport. Your mom and I have already gone there a few times to start working on it for her. The alpha agreed to let us do so, even though we can¡¯t make it fancy. It isn¡¯t much, but it¡¯s much more livable than it was before¡± he tells me, causing me to feel just a bit better, though I cringe at the fact that our alpha would even permit him. He is such an asshole. Everyone here is.


    ¡°Why are we even still here dad? We should just take Jasmine and get away from this awful pack. Anything is better than being in this dark ce. There is so much evil here¡±, I tell him, and he just looks sad.


    ¡± I had considered it, but with all the rogue attacks, I don¡¯t want to risk anything that could put any of your lives in danger, including Jasmines. That poor child has been through enough already¡±, he tells me.


    ¡°I understand,¡± I told him. We end up going back inside and checking on Jasmine, who is still asleep. She looks peaceful asleep. I went upstairs and pulled out the blow-up bed I had used to sleep in the room with Jasmine, blowing it up upstairs so she couldn¡¯t hear it. After I have it set up in her room, Iy back on it. I must figure out a way to save her. Not only hers, but my family too.


    ¡°Moon Goddess, what do I do,¡± I asked out loud before drifting to sleep.


    Sabrina¡¯s Dream


    I know I¡¯m dreaming somehow, as I feel light as a feather, I¡¯m in a garden. The sun is beaming hot but is somehow cool on my skin too. Weird.


    ¡°My child,¡± a voice said, turning around. I saw a beautifuldy with blonde hair and green eyes. She is in a pale green dress that clings to her body. I can feel so much power from her and, somehow, I know who she is.


    ¡°Moon goddess,¡± I said to her. She smiles and nods, holding her hand¡¯s arms out to me.


    ¡°Come child, we have a lot to discuss¡±!

 The 17th Birthday Surprise

    Jasmine Pov


    I moved into the forest hut today. They gave me one right across from where my parents gave their lives for me.  Alpha John and Luna Leena were waiting there when I arrived. Luna Leena¡¯s smirk was all over her face. I could tell she was waiting for something. Most likely for me to break down. Alpha John had the same patient expression as if he too were waiting for something. They weren¡¯t gonna fucking get it.


    I went to this clearing yesterday with Sabrina, Lori, and Adam. I cried and cried. The pack members hadn¡¯t even tried to clean up the bloodstains. I just left them there as a reminder. I made a promise to my parents in the clearing that I would never let any of them break me, no matter what. As I did, I felt the wind stir and wrap around me as afort. I smiled as I felt the ghost of their arms around me. I knew they would never leave me. I intend to keep that promise.


    I smiled graciously at the Alpha and Luna and bowed as per our custom. I looked at the site with sad eyes before looking back at them.


    ¡°Thank you for allowing me to be closer to them,¡± I told them with a small smile. I could feel another wind surrounding me, pulling me like a nket. Maybe I was imagining things, but it helped a lot.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a favor, little shit, It¡¯s a punishment. Do you not care that your parents were killed here¡± She sneers, putting her hand on her hip? I bite back the urge to tell her to shut the fuck up.


    ¡± I do care, Luna, I just feel that even though they are gone, their presence is still here. Alpha, if it is okay with you, I would like to make small sites in the clearing there as a way for me to pay my respect since I am not allowed to visit their graves¡±, I told him. He narrows his eyes at me. Sabrina told them to tell me I was not allowed into the graveyard since I was now dered a runt of the pack. The graveyard grounds were for omegas or higher, but I was okay with that. Their bodies were there, but their souls were not. Their spirits are still with me, and I will cling to them as my life depends on it.


    ¡°Fine¡± is all he says before walking off, leaving me with the bitchy Luna. She puts her finger in my face.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know what your fucking game is, bitch, but you will be broken. I will take utter joy in seeing you defeated as I do. Maybe then I will have my revenge¡±, she says before walking off, leaving me confused.


    Revenge on what?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After I was all moved in, I attempted to go to sleep. The hut was probably the smallest hut I had ever seen. It was small enough to fit one mattress and a small dresser inside. Outside was an outhouse I had to use that I also was instructed to keep clean each night. I could still smell a bit of mold, but I was getting used to the smell a bit fast, so after a while, it didn¡¯t bother me. The day after, I made my parent¡¯s memorial using some stones. I wrote their names on paper. Each day before it rained, I would put a bin over them to keep the water from getting my paper wet. Sabrina always kept me updated on the weather.


    I had developed a daily routine from that moment. Each day, I would get up and get dressed. I was only allowed to wear white t-shirts and tan pants. I always kept my hair in a bun, per the rules. I went to the packhouse and cooked, cleaned, washed dishes, and came back to my hut. I would visit my parent¡¯s memorial, and after that, I trained with Sabrina. We never told anyone we were training together, minus her parents. Her father would join us now and then teach us some defensive moves he knew about. It didn¡¯t take long to master them, considering I am still just a human. The only downside to learning these defensive moves was being careful not to use them against anyone without risking getting thrown into the dungeons.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I still live with the fear of more roguesing. If they decided to take the forest route, I would be the first to get killed. I¡¯m sure that would be a relief to them.  Now and then I would run into Darnell, who never stopped a minute to push me down or punch my face.


    I cried at first, the first few times, but after a while, I had gotten used to his hits. Each time he saw me, he tried to hit harder and harder, and each time I took them. Eventually, he gave up hitting me and took to cutting me. When I wasn¡¯t looking, he would slice my arm a little, or my back, cutting up my white shirts. Sabrina¡¯s parents had to keep buying me white shirts. It always took forever to heal up, but they did. I was now ustomed to being cut, burned, pped, or hit.


    Luna Leena would join my brother sometimes, but they both would be really upset to see that I never cracked. I just kept going through my day as if nothing had ever happened. Luna Leena was trying to get some sort of revenge on me, and I had no idea what I had done. As far as I was concerned, I was a good child, and I can¡¯t remember what I did to make her dislike me so much. It nagged on me, but I knew better to ask. Lori has had to stitch me up so many times she has lost count. I am grateful to Lori and Adam as well as Sabrina. They are like my second family, and I couldn¡¯t ask for better in how they take care of me.


    Oliver would ignore me for the most part. He was a mixed case. One day he will punch me. The next he would ignore me, ncing at me with pity, anger, and something else I can¡¯t seem to recall. Out of everyone, for some reason, his abuse seemed to hurt the most. Even his words, calling me a dirty slut, or whore, or pack trash since I¡¯m the pack¡¯s runt. Even those words would hurt the most, but I still held my head high. I am a beta¡¯s daughter after all, no matter what my rank is now. The pack members have seen the main members treating me like trash, so they do the same thing. They find new ways to hurt me to please their Luna, my brother, or the young alpha.


    Sometimes I can hear Oliver telling some of them to stop when he thinks I¡¯m not listening, which confuses me. He hates me. Why would he say that?


    Weeks turned to months. Months turned to years and my 17th birthday came today. Sabrina had already turned 18 and had found out she was mated to my brother. She walked right in there to his face in front of everyone and spoke


    ¡± I, Sabrina Delmay, Omega of the Red Valley Pack, reject you, Darnell White, Beta, as my mate for the cruelty you show towards my sister daily. I fucking refuse you and I will always fucking refuse you¡±,


    and she walked out, leaving him stunned with his hand clutching his heart as he fell to the ground, feeling the bond shatter. It spread through the Packhouse that had been rejected by her and, as usual, he decided to make me a target. He punched me until I was ck and blue all over and I ended up slumped down on the kitchen floor. Everyone in the packhouse who watchedughed at my pain. Each day I went back to my hut. I considered setting the packhouse on fire, locking everyone from inside, but I never acted on it. Each time I even thought about it, I would feel my parent¡¯s cool nkets wrapped around me, making me forget those terrible thoughts.


    I had even considered running away. I chose not to. I could never leave Sabrina, Lori, or Adam. I would never forgive myself if they were punished because I decided to make a poor choice, so I stayed. I had juste back home and was at my grave when I felt a sharp pain pierce through my body. Sabrina and Lori hade over with some food like they usually do and ran to me when they saw me on the ground clutching my stomach.


    Lori, thinking I had gotten hurt again, was looking for the source of the problem but there wasn¡¯t one. At once, my head started pounding like someone was forcing their way through and I held my head, thrashing on the ground.


    ¡°Shit,¡± Lori said through Sabrina


    ¡°What is it?¡± I heard Sabrina ask.


    ¡°Her wolf is breaking through, but with her injuries, she may not make it¡±, Lori replies and bends back down to me. She starts talking but all I can think of are her words as I rey them over and over.


    Her wolf ising through


    Her wolf ising through


    My wolf. My wolf ising.


    Son of a Bitch!

 Nice To Meet You

    Jasmine Pov


    The pain I had been putting up with thesest few years was nothingpared to the pain I am feeling right now. My head feels like it¡¯s about to burst into two.


    ¡°Jasmine, you must calm down. The more you resist me, the more painful it will be for both of us¡± a soothing voice said. I closed my eyes and tried to rx and concentrate on the voice of my wolf. I rxed my body enough while doing so.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. You are doing great. Let me take over¡±, She said, and I did. At once, the pain had ended. When I opened my eyes, I could feel another presence in my head.


    ¡°Holy Shit,¡± Sabrina said, looking into my eyes.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask her. She doesn¡¯t reply, so I growl a little in annoyance and at one she and Lori are on the ground. What the fuck?


    ¡°Get Up,¡± I told them, grabbing Sabrina¡¯s arm and pulling it up. She looks at me wide-eyed.


    ¡°Why did you both drop? Are you okay? ¡± I asked.


    ¡°Your wolf is very powerful,¡± Lori said. At once, I felt a burn in my stomach. I lifted my shirt and saw my crescent birthmark glowing purple. My vision was much more improved now, and for some reason, I could see my eyes through Sabrina¡¯s. They were glowing purple. The memory of my 13th birthday suddenly resurfaced. Sabrina and Lori start talking to each other.


    ¡°That was when I first surfaced,¡± the voice says in my head.


    My wolf. My wolf is here.


    ¡± That¡¯s right,¡± She giggles. Her voice is so strong and reassuring. Much stronger than my small voice. Weak and pathetic.


    ¡± Don¡¯t ever assume your pathetic Jasmine. You wouldn¡¯t have me inside of you if you were.¡±  She says, and I smile.


    ¡°Thank you. What is your name?¡± I asked her,


    ¡°My name is Lunar,¡± she replied. It¡¯s a beautiful name


    .


    ¡°Nice to meet you Lunar,¡± I told her. I looked towards Sabrina and Lori.


    ¡°Why did they bow,¡± I asked her.


    ¡± I will tell you when I am ready. But for now, I do believe you are scheduled to train with Sabrina¡±, she says, reminding me.


    Lori and Sabrina are still talking.


    ¡± My wolf Lunar says it¡¯s time to go back to training,¡± I tell them confidently. Lori takes a huge sniff.


    ¡°You still smell human,¡± she tells me.


    ¡°For your protection, we will announce ourselves to others when we are ready, but after scanning your memory, I feel I need to conceal myself for now. There are many people here I do not trust¡±, Lunar replies.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡± Lunar says there are people here she doesn¡¯t trust, and she doesn¡¯t want to announce her spirit form yet,¡± I tell them, and they nod.


    I spent the rest of the afternoon training with Sabrina and Lori. Turns out, I can move much faster than an average wolf. I also can see and calcte moves before they happen. I move so fast it¡¯s like they are happening in slow motion. My eye color has gone back to normal and so has my birthmark. Lunar says I will get the answers I will need soon. I just have to be patient and have courage.


    Almost a year has gone by since the day I received Lunar. I am still ssified as a runt in the pack, but the most challenging thing has been preventing Lunar froming forward. I still take all of the beatings. I can hear her in my head saying sidements like she will kill them, or the words Royal, or Luna. I can¡¯t make it out because sometimes she talks a little low like she is talking to herself, which is me, but I mean her wolf spirit self.


    No matter the beatings though, Lunar can heal my body instantly. I heal much faster than a normal wolf as well, but all the scars remain. Ites in handy when Ie back to my hut beaten to a bloody pulp. It makes Lori¡¯s job much easier, so I spend more time training with them. My looks have gotten much better. My brown hair is longer and now falls to my butt. I keep it in a bun at most times, so no one can see it.


    I¡¯ve grown taller. My legs and arms are more toned, and I am very curvy. My eyes are a brighter gold, and my lips are fuller. My breasts, which were a bit underdeveloped, have now grown into cups. They are still small, but they are perky. I wear baggy clothes though, so no one can tell my appearance has changed other than my face. I don¡¯t need another reason for them to beat me up. It takes everything I have not to fight back. With all the training I have now, and the experience, I know I could take on all of them, but I choose not to. Lunar says my time wille one day, and I must be patient.


    Sabrina also looks different. She is more toned with abs on her stomach. Her hair is a bit longer and she is much taller. Her blue eyes are beautiful, and they hold more determination these days. She honestly belongs in the pack as a warrior, but seeing how they treat me, she says she will never allow herself to be around the fuckers.


    There are some days I still see Oliver, but it is less and less. I hear he has been leaving the packhouse for training, and he will be bing Alpha soon. At the times I do see him, he is all hugged up with one of the bitch twin sisters. Darnell walks around with the other one. I¡¯m pretty sure they are fucking them. I can give two shits about my brother, but for some reason, watching Oliver with his twin gives me twinges of jealousy. I can even hear Lunar growling in my head about it, muttering things like not worthy and an idiot. She doesn¡¯t respond when I ask her about it.


    The only thing that takes my mind off of him is the thought of one day being able to find my mate. I know he is out there, and I know one day I will find him or maybe he will find me. If he decides to take me away, then hopefully his alpha is nice to the point I can convince him to ept Sabrina, Lori, and Adam. There is no need for them to continue to stay here as well. I know we have a better life waiting out there for all of us, and one day we will im it!

 Rejection

    Jasmine Pov


    On the day of my 18th birthday, Alpha Ned told me to clean up the packhouse. He was giving his son Oliver the throne and was inviting the most powerful Alphas around the world toe and visit. I did as he asked and prepared a huge feast. This task left me incredibly busy for the whole day while also trying to ignore the insults thrown at me from the pack, and I was tired after it. When I came back to my hut, there was a note on my bed.


    There was a note.


    Jasmine,


    I knew they would work you to death. My mom had a dress made for you. Come over so we can get dressed together.


    Sabrina


    I hadn¡¯t even considered going to the celebration, but I know it¡¯s wolfw that every wolf in the pack must attend, no matter their rank. I grabbed some underclothes and ran over to Sabrina¡¯s house.


    ¡°About time, you do know the party starts in about an hour, right,¡± Sabrina asks me.


    ¡°Sorry, I had to cook all of the dinners that they would eat. I just got back¡±, I told her. She throws a piece of clothing. It¡¯s a beautiful long ck sleeved dress.


    ¡°Happy Birthday!!!!¡± Sabrina says, giving me a huge hug. She hands me a box as well. Laughing with happiness, I opened the box to find a gold heart-shaped pendant. On the pendant, it says ¡± I will always love you¡±. I open it and inside is a small photo of my mom and dad on each side. They are smiling and they look happy. I end up tearing up and Sabrina hugs me again, hanging on as I sob lightly.


    ¡°This is amazing Sabrina, thank you¡± I whisper, and she hugs me tighter before pulling away.


    ¡± Alright, enough of the sappy shit. We now have 45 minutes to get dressed and be in the packhouse ballroom. Go. Go. Go¡±, she says, pushing me into her bathroom. After I shower and blow dry my hair, I decide to put it in a low ponytail. Sabrina curled my ponytail with the wand curler, making my ponytail curly and bouncy. I put it in my locket. Sabrina gave me some gold earrings that dangled. I decided to go with some ck ts. I have been trying to look my best since I¡¯m 18 now. It¡¯s a good chance I may meet my mate.


    There are visiting packs that bring some of their members, so it¡¯s possible. Even if I don¡¯t, everyone is still required to present their best self. I just hope whoever my mate is, he isn¡¯t from this pack. He will reject me immediately. The fear of rejection creeps in but I swallow it down. No need to panic over something that may not even happen.


    ¡°He won¡¯t reject us. Besides, you look hot. Only an idiot would reject us. He will love us¡± Lunar says in my head and I giggle in approval.


    Before we leave, I thank Lori for the dress, and she pulls me to the side.


    ¡± Before your parents¡­. you know¡­ your father gave me this. He wanted me to give this to you today as a gift. I believe it is from both of your parents, but read it after you get home, okay¡± she asked. I smiled and put the note in my pocket. My dress has a little pocket on the side of it with a button.


    Once Sabrina and I arrive, we sit in the back near the doors. The room was filled with alphas and Lunas from all over. The ballroom walls were blue, and they had gold and white trim on the walls. I get sad, as I remember ying in this room as a child with my brother. Thankfully, I don¡¯t have to worry about anyone messing with me. Most of everyone¡¯s attention is to the front.


    I can¡¯t see Oliver, but I can see his hair through some heads, so I know he is here. The ceremony starts.


    ¡± Wee visitors, pack members, and families. As you all know, today I will be passing the torch of being Alpha to my son Oliver. He has shownmitment and loyalty to the pack as well as honor¡±, Alpha Ned says, his face beaming in Oliver¡¯s direction. I roll my eyes at hisments and Lunar growls loudly in my head. Oliver has been nothing but a cruel abuser this entire time to me. Loyalty my ass.


    ¡± As such, I know he will lead the Red Valley Pack to a brighter future. Olivere ¡± he says, and I can see the back of Oliver as he walks on stage with the biggest smile on his face. One of the bimbo twins is by his side and it makes me sick.


    Oliver grips his father by the hand. As he does, I admire his features for some reason. He has gotten much taller than he was before. His usual straight ck hair was curlier than others. His ck suit covers his muscles, but I can tell he is much bulkier now. He looked handsome, and for a moment, I forgot everything and just stared at him. What is wrong with me? I can feel Lunar growling in my head, but I can also feel the loveing from her as well. What is wrong with us? I had tuned everything out until I was jolted out of my daydreaming by the pping of everyone. Oliver was looking incredibly happy.


    Luna Leena was walking out the back door when she saw me and came over. She looked like the definition of A Hot Mess with her bright yellow dress and her clown makeup on. It was heavily painted on her, and her perfume made me want to gag, but I forced a smile and bowed my head politely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bow to that bitch. If anything, she needs to bow to us¡± I heard Lunar say. I¡¯m not sure what she means but I figured I¡¯d ask herter.


    ¡± I see your pathetic ass has managed to show up. Trying to look pretty, are we?¡± She speaks. I keep quiet and stare ahead, ignoring her.


    ¡°Look at me when I¡¯m fucking talking to you¡±, shemands. Hermands mean nothing to me, as I don¡¯t feelpelled like other wolves, but I still look at her, so a scene won¡¯t be caused. She grips my cheek.


    ¡°You look just like the slut our pack members are saying you are. You aren¡¯t pretty, with all those fucking scars on your face. You look every bit of your whore of a mother¡±, she says, and I feel something snap in me. Sabrina grabbed my hand, trying to calm me down. I close my eyes because I can feel Lunar trying toe to the surface, and I¡¯m sure my eyes are switching between purple and hazel. I pulled my face out of her hands and looked down, trying to focus on my breathing.


    ¡± I said look at me when I am fucking talk to you¡± She demands, but this time I don¡¯t listen.


    ¡± I SAID LOOK AT ME WHEN I AM FUCKING TALKING TO YOU¡± She nearly screams in Luna¡¯s voice, causing everyone to turn to me. I can feel all eyes turned to me. I can feel my pack¡¯s res, and the visitor¡¯s confused looks as they look at me, most likely wondering why I am not following Luna¡¯smands. My head is still down, and my eyes are still closed. Once I feel Lunar is calmed down and pushed to the back of my mind, I open my eyes only to feel a p on my face. I feel the burn of it, but I also feel something tingly.


    It¡¯s followed by the smell of rain, which is a highly addictive smell. I look around to see different expressions looking at me. My brother¡¯s face of hatred stands out more than anything as he makes his way to us, ncing at Sabrina, who is looking at him full of hatred.


    ¡°When my mother says look at her, you fucking look at her runt¡± I hear and I follow the voice to none other than Oliver, who is seething with rage. That rage was stered there until I looked in his eyes and the whole world froze. I gasped.


    ¡°Mate¡± I hear Lunar, and I say, but we are not happy. Not as I hear people usually are. I hear Oliver¡¯s wolf say ¡°mate¡± through his voice as well. He backs away a little.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She is your fucking mate,¡± Leena says, getting pissed.  John is just looking at me with the hint of a smile on his face. Weird. The whole room is silent, wondering what is going to happen next.


    ¡± He isn¡¯t fucking worthy of being out mate,¡± Lunar says in my head, and I agree. I watched Oliver¡¯s eyes to see what he would do. His eyes went from confused, to sad, to lust, back to confusion, and now to anger. I can tell what he is about to do, but I won¡¯t give him the fucking satisfaction. As Lunar says, he isn¡¯t worthwhile, so I know she will back me up 100%. Iposed myself and stood up facing him.


    ¡°How dare you stand here and face me? I am the fucking Alpha. Turn your gaze away¡±, hemanded in his alpha voice, but it had no effect on me as I kept looking at him. I take a breath and calm myself, knowing that all hell is most likely about to break loose.


    ¡± I support you all the way, Jassy Jas¡± I heard Sabrina say, and I felt ready. I keep my face calm.


    ¡± I, Jasmine White, the runt of the Red Valley Pack, reject you, Oliver Shemus, as my mate. I renounce my title of Luna and I will NEVER belong to you¡±, and with that, I turned around and walked out watching him drop to the floor clutching his heart, with Sabrina directly behind me.

 Mine

    Oliver Pov


    Today was supposed to be one of the best days of my life. I received my alpha title with Tia by my side. I nned on making her the Luna of the back and her twin sister would be with my beta ever since he was rejected by a pack member. Why she would reject him, I never know. I was used to females throwing themselves on me for my power. I had it. They wanted advantages. There was only one girl who never cared about it.


    Jasmine!


    Ever since we were younger, I had a feeling she would be my mate. Ever since we were kids, I have seen males trying to talk to her and it pissed me off. I had always felt like she was mine. I¡¯m an alpha. I don¡¯t share my shit. She was so beautiful and so full of life. I always hide my feelings by bullying her so she wouldn¡¯t suspect anything. Once she turned 13, I felt a pull on her even stronger. Imagine my disappointment to find out she had no wolf. She was a simple human. Oh hell no.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± She is still perfect ¡± my wolf, Shane, growls in my head, but I ignore him. I refuse to be with a human. I fucking refuse. My dad told me I needed to find all ways to strengthen the pack. He has even tried to push me towards Jasmine a few times, telling me he has a good feeling. I didn¡¯t care. I didn¡¯t want her. Or maybe I did. After the incident with her parents and her brother almost killing her, I felt sorry for her. I watched as Darnell beat her to a pulp. Shane growled in my head the whole time, but I wasn¡¯t gonna move. It wasn¡¯t until she smiled ready to die that Shane took over and yanked Darnell off her.


    How dare she smile and get ready to leave me. She wasn¡¯t going no fucking were. She thanked me but my pack members were watching, so I had to be cruel to her. I couldn¡¯t show weakness. I hurt her feelings and turned around and walked away, but I heard her call me an asshole. Or at least a voice that sounded like hers. I turned around and kicked her face. I was pretty sure she would have a swollen eye for a while. She is, after all, human.


    ¡°That fucking wasn¡¯t her, stop treating her this way. It will fall back negatively on us¡±, Shane growled in my head, but I know what I heard. Though, it may not have been her. I tried avoiding her as she grew up. I had heard my mother, her brother, and the pack had been abusing her, marking up her body, but I ignored them. I hated the fact that it upset me more than anything else. They treated her cruelly. I could even understand that it wasn¡¯t her fault that her parents died. She was an untrained human, there was no way she could have done anything. Besides, it was our fault that security was not tightened.


    The times I dide across her, it only pissed me off more and more to see she was still human. Still so¡­. weak. While the pack abused her, I took part in it too, much to the pleasure of mom. She suspected I had feelings for Jasmine, but I knew she would have her killed if she could. My father would never allow it, though I don¡¯t know why. It almost broke my heart when mom lowered Jasmine¡¯s status to the runt of the pack, forcing her to live on the same site as her parent¡¯s death. We all expected her to fall apart, but somehow, she managed to keep it together.


    ¡°She is stronger than you know,¡± Shane says.


    ¡°What the fuck does that mean?¡± I ask him but he only growls and cuts the link. Stupid fucking wolf.


    I avoided her as much as I could in the years that followed. Each time I saw her, I saw more and more of her baby features forming into a beautiful woman. No matter how much I wanted to just take her each time I saw her, I had to do what was best for my pack. No matter the cost. I will not be weak. I wasn¡¯t raised to be weak.


    Her birthday is today, all I¡¯m thinking about is my dad passing the title to me. I scanned over everyone, but I hadn¡¯t seen her yet. Where the fuck is she? Shane is just bouncing around in my head the whole time. He senses something.


    ¡°What is up with you?¡± I asked him.


    ¡± You will see. You will see¡± is all he says happily. Stupid wolf. After I had been made alpha, I heard my mother yelling at someone who listened to her. Who is disrespecting my mom? I ran to her side, only to see Jasmine, looking beautiful. As I get closer, I smell freshly picked apples and I follow the smell. My heart skips a beat as the smellnds on Jasmine. I take her beauty in. She is in a long ck sleeved dress and ts. Her hair has grown so much over the years, and she has it in a simple ponytail. She always keeps it in a bun. Her arms and legs have a little bit of muscle on them. Even with all the scars on her, she is still incredibly beautiful. Her eyes are closed like she is trying to control herself. It¡¯s the same expression I have when I¡¯m trying to control Shane, but I know she doesn¡¯t have a wolf.


    I can feel all eyes on me as everyone waits for my next move. No matter how beautiful she is right now, I will not tolerate disobedience, so I pped her and called her out for her status. Even with no wolf, a beta¡¯s daughter would still show respect since she carries the gene. It¡¯s impossible to ignore it, wolf or no wolf, so how the hell is she able to do it? Is she a witch? My hand jerked back quickly as I felt something electric go through me. What the hell? As if she sensed them too, she slowly looked at me and her beautiful hazel eyes widened as I heard the words I had always wanted to hear but I also feared.


    ¡°Mate¡±


    Shane came forth a little and I forced him back, battling with my wolf. She is so beautiful right now. I feel like I¡¯m wearing my heart on my sleeve. She doesn¡¯t look happy to see that I¡¯m her mate though. More like¡­. disappointed. Shane doesn¡¯t like that. He wants to mark and im her right here, but I keep him in the back of my mind.  Dad is smirking for some reason. I know he wanted us together. Mom, on the other hand, is pissed. I can hear the pack in my head disapproving of ¡± A fucking human for Luna¡±.


    ¡± I¡¯d never ept her¡±


    ¡± She will lead our pack into the dark ages¡±


    ¡± She isn¡¯t worth holding the Luna title.¡±


    My mother didn¡¯t ept her. My pack didn¡¯t. My dad did, and I did, but what I wanted didn¡¯t matter. I knew what I had to do.


    ¡°If you reject my mate, I will leave you. You will lose your title as Alpha and will be nothing but a human¡±, Shane threatens, but I decide to call his bluff. There is no way he would do it. Just as I¡¯m about to speak, she stands up and I swear I saw her eyes sh purple for a second, but that thought wentpletely out the window as I heard the words that I know will haunt me forever.


    ¡± Jasmine White, the runt of the Red Valley Pack, rejects you, Oliver Shemus, as my mate. I renounce my title of Luna and I will NEVER belong to you¡±


    Instantly I felt heartbreak and a few visitors got up and walked out as dad leaned into me.


    ¡°Pull yourself together. I will find a way to get her back for you. You may not realize it now, but I believe she is valuable. I will exin whyter, but go grab Tia, put on a smile, and greet your guest. You¡¯re a fucking alpha now. Act like it! ¡± He growled in my ear. I collected myself quickly and put on a brave face. I held my hand out to Tia, who came into it with a smile and hugged me. Even touching Tia used to excite me, but now I feel¡­. nothing, but I need her to save face and I turned back to greet my guests.


    Does she think she can just break our bond and get away with it? She doesn¡¯t get to do this. The moon goddess paired her with me, and me alone. She is MINE. No matter what she says or does, I will make sure she knows it. A wicked idea forms in my head as I look at my mother who is smiling. I linked her to my n, and she nodded happily.


    Jasmine, you better get ready, because you are gonna be one broken bitch when I¡¯m done with you.

 Selene’s Visit

    Xavier Pov


    As the new alpha of the Red Valley Pack gets indicted, all I can think of is how I don¡¯t sense my mate here. When they invited me to join them, I only epted in hopes of finding my queen. My luna. The one who will stay by my side as rule as my equal. The one I have been looking for longer than I care to admit. I look around and all I see are weak Alphas and their mates. Some unmated she-wolves are eyeing me, and they make me sick as I check their eyes, seeing there is no mating bond.


    I can feel I intimidate some people. Once they catch me staring at them, they look away. I don¡¯t me them. I know with my tall height, jet ck hair, and my silver eyes that see into people; I can be intense. After all, I am the most powerful man here. I am the Alpha King throughout the entire USA. All the Alphas of the USA report to my team at the pce, who in turn report to me.


    I had been searching for each state and every pack for years now, in hopes of finding my mate. Running the pce alone was no issue. I had been doing it for over 6 years, ever since my stepfather died. At this point, I think it¡¯s loneliness that has been eating away at me. I don¡¯t let it show through. I never let it show. I am a king. If I were to show weakness, my enemies would do everything they could to target it. For that same reason, it sheltered me off the first year as king, but as I established power of my own, I grew to see I had nothing to fear. I would never let any harme to my mate.


    ¡°Is she here?¡± My Cartise Raymond or Ray, as I call him, links me. A Cartise is equal to, let¡¯s say, a ¡°Beta¡± of a pack, and I have two of them.


    ¡°No¡± I growled in annoyance. After searching for so long, I had not found her, and I was beginning to lose hope. I had big ns for my mate and me. I tried to keep it based on a vision that I would rule beside a woman with the purest heart who would one day bring all peace and prosperity to all the packs.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Xavier. We will find her. I just feel it¡± My other Cartise, Lamar, links me. I wished I could keep the faith as he does, but I try to believe it. Their faith that I will find her is what keeps me grounded.


    ¡± I wish we could do it so we would shut the Molons up. ¡± Ray linked us back. The Melons are my advisors and there are four of them. Three men and one woman. The answer to my Cartise who only answers to me.


    ¡°Patience. I¡¯m told she is closer than we think¡± My wolf, Torak, tells me, but I roll my eyes as I can feel he is just as impatient as I am. I¡¯m distracted from my thoughts by amotion in the background. The old whiny ex-Luna, of this pack, has a member ignoring her for some reason. The girl¡¯s eyes are closed, and, for some strange reason, I can feel how upset she is.


    I can sense she is strong. Her aura is much stronger than anyone here. Reading auras is a skill I had to learn in my training to be King, and hers is a bright white though something is off. She is human. That doesn¡¯t matter though.  She is beautiful even among the scars she has on her face, arms, and legs. I feel a pang of annoyance when I look at them. Who would dare markup perfection such as hers?


    ¡± I agree,¡± Torak says, which surprises me. He said he would never have anything to do with anyone other than our mate.


    ¡°I can¡¯t exin it, but I feel a strange connection to her,¡± Torak says.  I hear the girl call the new Alpha mate, which annoys me greatly, but I know it shouldn¡¯t. Torak is just growling. I can feel how unhappy she is to find out she is mated to the new Alpha. Did he mistreat her so badly that she wasn¡¯t happy? I can see some of the dirty looks some of his pack members are giving her. Just what the fuck is going on here?


    As I read Alpha¡¯s aura, I can tell he is not in tune with his wolf. His colors are all over the ce.


    ¡°I think she is our mate,¡± Torak says.


    ¡°But she is mated to him, there is no way she is,¡± I tell him.


    ¡± I know, but I feel like it is a mistake, or maybe Selene is putting pieces into ce because I feel like I am exactly where I am meant to be. Even if she isn¡¯t our mate, I want to know her¡±, Torak exins, making me smirk. It seems he is just as caught up in her beauty as I am.


    We all hear her rejection loud and clear and I can¡¯t help the joy I feel as she says it. What is wrong with me? I shouldn¡¯t feel this way. Her name lingers in my mind.


    Jasmine White.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Such a beautiful name. The girl named Jasmine leaves, followed by another girl, followed by the alpha dropping to his knees. I contain myughter. For whatever reason she rejected him, I knew he deserved it. This whole pack feels shady to me. I have both of my Cartise to investigate.


    ¡°Follow her,¡± Torak says. I leave with both of my Cartise¡¯s.


    ¡°Where you are going bro,¡± Ray asks.


    ¡± Go back inside and keep an eye on the alpha here. I suspect something is off here. Why would a girl of her status reject an alpha that would raise her status¡±, I ask them?


    ¡°I had thought the same thing, no female would do it willingly,¡± Lamar says.


    ¡± But where are you going to be,¡± Ray asks and I grin.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go talk to her,¡± I told them. They gave me a smirk before nodding their heads and going back inside. I walked in the direction I saw her until I saw her and the girl, she was going into a hut. I looked around, but I didn¡¯t see any other huts around, and it was deep in the forest. Do they make her live alone?


    I stand back far enough so I can hear what they say. At once, I hear someone crying and I¡¯m alert. I can tell it¡¯s Jasmine. I listen in.


    ¡± How could she pair me with him, Sabrina?¡± Jasmine asked her friend. I note that her friend¡¯s name is Sabrina.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Jassy jas. Things happen for a reason¡±. Sabrina tries tofort her. Jasmine sniffles.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to stay strong and not let them break me.  I took my parents dying. I took my brother almost beating me to death over it. I took the pack abuse every day. I took Luna¡¯s abuse of me emotionally and physically.  I even took Oliver¡¯s abuse to me as well. They have beaten me. Cut me. Burned me. Now I end up mated to Oliver? Is this a sick fucking joke?  Why is this happening to me? Why Sabrina. Sooner orter, I feel like something is going to happen to me, and it¡¯s gonna take my resolve away.¡± Jasmine exins with her voice breaking.


    ¡°It will all be okay soon Jassy Jas. It will. I¡¯m here. I love you¡± Sabrina said. Soon after, I could hear light snoring and I could hear Sabrinaing out. She goes to the clearing where it looks like a small memorial. This must be her parent¡¯s memorial. Sabrina sits on the ground facing the stones.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re there. You mind as welle out, Xavier¡±, Sabrina says, and I stiffen up. How does she know my name?  As if she is reading my mind, she stands up and turns around. Her eyes are glowing blue. Her aura is pure white, and it is zing. It is not Sabrina. Her body is being used as a vessel. Ie out of the shadows and step into view.


    ¡°Selene¡± bowed, and she smiled. Well, this is working out perfectly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay long, Xavier, but I havee to tell you that events have taken ce to match you with your mate. She is there¡± Selene says, pointing to Jasmine¡¯s hut. My heart flutters as I look in her direction. I turned back to Selene.


    ¡± She holds more power than you will even know. I made sure of it when I blessed her¡±, Selene says.


    ¡°You blessed her,¡± I ask, and she nods, smiling.


    ¡± She is destined for amazing things, but pieces have been set into ce that I have no control over. She will need you in theing days. You will need to keep her grounded and rooted to your bond, so she does not lose herself¡±, Selene exins.


    ¡°I will protect her with my life. I swear it¡±, I told her. Torak had merged with me as I said it, so she knows it¡¯s real.


    ¡± I must go now, but I leave you with this warning. Do what you must to get her away from here. Evil lurks here, shielding its presence from me. It has been following her since the day of her birth. I cannot say more without repercussions. Just remember, you must always keep her safe. She is the one the prophecy has foretold¡±, Selene says, and she leaves Sabrina¡¯s body in the form of a ball of light before I can ask her what she means. I catch Sabrina¡¯s body as she sways to the side getting ready to fall over.


    She opens her eyes and looks up at me. She steadies herself as I let her go.


    ¡°Your King Xavier, right,¡± she says, and I nod.


    ¡°Selene visited me about you. She told me you woulde, and you would be a huge part of my best friend¡¯s life. I trust our Goddess, but I have been taking care of Jasmine for a long time now, so I will ask you not only as her best friend, or her guardian, but as her sister too. Do you promise that no matter what, you will do all you need to do to protect and love her? She has been through so much and she is slowly losing herself. Can you fulfill our goddess¡¯s wish and keep her safe¡±, she asked me? Normally I would be upset that someone would even be talking to me this way, but I sense a fire in her that reminds me of my sister. A sort of defiance as she stares at me with her icy blue eyes.


    I hold my gaze to her eyes, making sure she understands the seriousness of my answer.


    ¡± I will do everything it takes to get and keep her happy. Her happiness is all I will live for. I will protect and love her until I am no longer alive. I will make sure she is protected and loved well after I am dead if she is to live longer than me.  I have been looking for my Luna for years now, searching pack after pack. She will be a queen. My queen. My family will adore her as well as my subjects. I swear to you¡±. I promised her and I mean it.¡±, I told her.


    She seems to search my face and bodynguage, which is the same thing I do when I see whether someone is lying to me before nodding and smiling.


    ¡°Good,¡± she says.


    ¡± Now onto other matters. There are things I must discuss with you of great importance¡¯, she says, sitting down. I sit beside her, and I listen.

 Coming to Terms

    Jasmine Pov


    I woke up and got dressed for my normal packhouse duties. I know I would be cooking extra for the visitors that are here. Thankfully, no one was in the kitchen when I arrived. I looked at the time and realized it was still early. While I was preparing the mix for waffles, I felt the presence of someoneing in behind me. I kept my head focused on the meal I was preparing. They ended uping beside me.


    ¡°Do you need any help with that?¡± The voice said. It was a voice I had never heard before. I looked up to see the most handsome man I had everid eyes on. I mean, Oliver was no doubt gorgeous, but this man was unbelievably handsome. He was 2 feet taller than me, with sleek short hair and olive-toned features, but what mostpelled me was his gray eyes. They were mesmerizing, and I could get lost in them forever. His muscles were big and bulky, but they fit him. He was so handsome. I could feel Lunar looking at him questionably, but I didn¡¯t pay any attention.


    He ended up smirking and I came to my senses. I had realized I had been checking him out WHILE he was watching me do it. I turned back to my mix, with a bit of blush on my cheeks. What in the world was that? Wait, he asked me a question. What was it???? Oh, yea. Did I need help? I found my voice.


    ¡± Um, no I am okay,¡± I told him in a small voice. In truth, I was anything but okay. I had so many people to cook for and I was doing it alone. Who knows when people will start to fill in the kitchen hall?  He seemed to notice my hesitation and went to the sink to wash his hands.


    ¡°If you¡¯re working by yourself and you have many people to cook for, I want to help you¡± he says and shes me a smile. I could melt with that smile.


    ¡°Okay then¡± I decided. I was wondering if this was some prank, but he didn¡¯t seem like the type to pull anything like that. ¡°You can stir up the egg mix,¡± I told him, and he got to work.


    ¡± So, what¡¯s your name?¡± He asks. Does he want to know my name?


    ¡± My name is Jasmine. Jasmine White. ¡± I told him. He nods, still mixing the eggs, but his eyes are on me. Why are my legs jelly right now?


    ¡± What is your name?¡± I asked and I could see him stiffen up. Did I speak too much? Fuck. ¡± I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­.¡± I start but he cuts me off.


    ¡± No sorry, I was just lost in my thoughts. My name is Xavier. Nice to meet you, Jasmine. You have a beautiful name¡±, he says, and I blush, but I also shrink a little.


    ¡± What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong¡±? He asks, stopping his mixing? I keep my head down.


    ¡± No, just not used to people calling me beautiful. No one here really talks to me, other than my best friend and her parents¡±, I told him. Ugh, why did I just tell him that? He will think I¡¯m a loser.


    ¡± That sucks for them. You seem like a real down-to-earth person. I saw youst night, by the way. If you don¡¯t mind me asking, why did you reject your alpha?¡± He asked me. Should I tell him?


    ¡± He isn¡¯t a great person. He may be to some people, but he isn¡¯t. At least, he never really was to me. ¡± I tell him, and I pause, stirring as the memories of abusee into my head.


    ¡± Did he ever hit you?¡± Xavier asks and I stiffen up?  I can tell he noticed the change in my demeanor.


    ¡± So, tell me things you like to do,¡± he says, and I¡¯m happy he changed the conversation.


    ¡± I like to train with my best friend,¡± I tell him.


    ¡± Why don¡¯t you train with the pack?¡± he asks.


    ¡± I¡¯m not allowed,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Why not?¡± he asks.


    ¡± Something bad happened when I was younger. It was my fault, so the alpha closed me off from the others. I am only around the others to either cook or to clean before I go back to my hut¡±, I told him, with the memory of my parentsing into my mind.


    ¡± I¡¯m certain, whatever it was, it was not your fault. The past alpha here sounds like an ass, and so does the current one¡±, he tells me, and I give him a small smile as we prepare the meat.


    ¡± My best friend Sabrina says it wasn¡¯t my fault, but I guess everyone in my pack said it so much to me, I started to believe it myself. It¡¯s why they abuse me¡±, I told him, and then paused, as I realized why I had just said. Fuck, why did I tell him that? I looked up at him and I saw his eyes flicking back from ck to gray. He is trying to control his wolf. I should be worried he was gonna hit me, but I feel strangely safe for some reason.


    ¡°They fucking hit you¡± he growls lowly. So, isn¡¯t he upset with me?


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry I told you that. Please keep that between us, okay? I don¡¯t want them thinking I am telling everyone to feel sorry for me. I¡¯d like to avoid as much conflict as I can¡±, I told him. I can tell he is about to argue, but he looks at my face and his features soften, and he nods. I smile, happy he is listening.


    ¡°So what pack are you from?¡± I asked while I put the bacon and sausages in the oven. He smirks.


    ¡± I¡¯m not from a pack. I live at the king¡¯s pce in Washington Dc¡±, he tells me. He must be a servant. It would exin why he offered to help, though I couldn¡¯t imagine anyone this gorgeous bowing to anyone. I had heard about the king. He is uptight and closed off, but people say he can be kind yet ruthless and deadly when provoked.


    ¡± Have you served the king long?¡± I asked and he gave me a confused look for a moment before answering.


    ¡± Yes, I have, for as long as I can remember, though he can be an asshole too,¡± he says, and Iugh.


    ¡± I can understand that, but he has had your loyalty for a long time, so maybe he isn¡¯t too bad,¡± I tell him, and heughs a little.


    ¡± Why do you say that?¡± he asks me.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know. I guess anyone I would be loyal to for a long time would at heart be a wonderful person. For example, my best friend Sabrina. She is my sister by everything apart from blood. She is annoying sometimes, and sometimes I want to kill her, but I love her. She is fierce over people that are close to her, like me and her parents. I guess what I¡¯m saying is I am loyal to her because of it. I know her heart. It is pure. If she were a queen, I would be d to serve under her¡± he exined. He just smiles at me in admiration.


    ¡°So, you read hearts hunh¡± He taunts, and I roll my eyes.


    ¡± I heard he is looking for his mate¡± I stated and, those gray eyes lit up.


    ¡± No, he isn¡¯t fond of her, but it was just recently, so let¡¯s keep it between me and you. No one else knows¡± he says. I do a gesture as if zipping my mouth.


    ¡°Consider my mouth shut,¡± I tell him, and heughs.


    ¡± Do you have a mate?¡± I asked him. He pauses.


    ¡± Yes I do, but she doesn¡¯t know yet,¡± he says, looking a bit sad.


    ¡± Well, why not,¡± I asked him.


    ¡± Just the circumstances surrounding her, but she will know soon. I¡¯ve been waiting for my mate since I was a child, and she is the most beautifuldy I have ever met¡± He smiled to himself. I feel happy for him, but I don¡¯t know why it hurts a little for him to say that. It¡¯s his mate after all.


    ¡± Well, whoever she is, she is a very lucky woman. I can tell just by talking with you that you are a wonderful man. Appreciate her. Treat her like she is the luckiest woman in the world¡±, I tell him.


    ¡± Oh, I absolutely will,¡± he says with a smile on his face. His eyes were still twinkling. Out of nowhere, he throws a bit of flour on me, and it crosses my face.


    ¡°Hey, no fair,¡± I startedughing as I threw some flour on his ck shirt and face. We paused for a second and I wondered if maybe I had taken it too far, but he just startedughing at the most beautiful sound I had ever heard, and soon enough, I wasughing with him. I had never felt this good with anyone other than Sabrina. It was a free feeling and it felt like, for the moment, it was just him and I as weughed and wiped flour off ourselves.


    ¡± So, tell me about you,¡± I asked him. He knew a good bit about me. I knew nothing about him other than his name and where he lived.


    ¡± What do you want to know?¡± He asks and I shrug.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know. What do you like to do for fun?¡± I asked. He seems to think about it.


    ¡± I don¡¯t get out for much fun as I am working a lot,¡± he says, and I nod.


    ¡± What¡¯s your favorite color?¡± he asks me, and Iugh a little.


    ¡°What?¡± Xavier said with his eyebrows raised.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­. No one has ever asked me that before,¡± I told him, giggling. He smiles at me.


    ¡± But to answer your question, my favorite color is white,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Like yourst name,¡± he says, and now I¡¯m giggling harder. He is such a dork.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Like myst name¡±, I told him. I hadn¡¯t been aware of how close we had moved to each other. He seemed to realize it too and backed away a little. Is he blushing?? I smiled and lowered my head a bit, so he didn¡¯t see my red face. We were so lost in ourselves that a throat cleared behind us and made us both jump a bit. Me more than him.


    ¡± I see you two met each other¡± Sabrina said,ing in. She looks between Xavier and me.


    ¡± Hey, Sabrina. You know Xavier?¡± I asked and she asked.


    ¡± Yeah, I met himst night. I was going to introduce you, but it looks like I don¡¯t need to¡±, she says, and raises both her eyebrows in a gesture. I rolled my eyes. She is so dramatic.


    ¡± He has a mate, Sabrina. Don¡¯t be a nasty girl,¡± I told her, smiling politely at Xavier. He just looks amused, and Sabrina is smirking softly.


    Xavier and I had finished breakfast for everyone and me, him, and Sabrinaid it out on the kitchen hall table.


    We left through a backdoor right after, hearing people starting toe in. We all walked to my hut. I felt a bit ufortable with Xavier seeing it. What if he decides I¡¯m trash because I live there?


    ¡± So, Sabrina, did you know Xavier lives in the pce? He works there¡±, I told her. She gave Xavier a questionable look before looking back at me. What was that about?


    ¡± Yea, he told me, I think,¡± she says. We end up at my hut and go inside. It isn¡¯t dirty, but I kind of shift some things around to make room for Xavier toe in. He looks really upset.


    ¡± This is where they make you sleep,¡± he says. I can feel the angering from him. Is he mad at me?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡± Y. Yes,¡± I say slowly in a bit of a stutter. Sabrina looked at me with a sad look. She understands how I feel.


    ¡± This isn¡¯t fit for my worst enemy to live in,¡± he says, still upset. ¡± Where do you use the RR, or cook for yourself? He asks. I hesitated to tell him.


    ¡°There is an outhouse in the back and Sabrina and her parents bring me food from her house,¡± I told him.


    ¡°This is a fucking outrage¡± he growls. His voice is a little deeper and I see his wolfing out, but I also feel something else. A power. Maybe it¡¯s just his aura. He keeps shaking his head to control himself. I didn¡¯t know what to say, and for some reason, I felt a bit overwhelmed.


    ¡°Excuse me for a moment please,¡± I told them both and I left the hut. I stop in front of my parent¡¯s memorial and sit on the ground, letting the air soothe me. I can feel a presence behind me, and I know it¡¯s Xavier and Sabrina. They are silent, but they sit on each side of me. I close my eyes, and I can see memories of my parents.


    When I open my eyes, both Sabrina and Xavier are both looking at me concerned. Sabrina leans her head against my shoulder.


    ¡± Xavier, this is a memorial to my mom and dad. I had to create my own because of my mistake from years ago. The Alpha won¡¯t let me visit their current sites¡±, I told him. I can see more anger in his features, but he changes it to a soft look.


    ¡°What happened?¡± He asks. I looked towards the stones. I knew the question wasing.


    ¡± My parents were the betas of this pack. 3 years ago, Sabrina and I went into the forest. It was something we had been doing since we were small children. We liked ying in the leaves and making piles. It was our thing. There was never any danger in the forest. On that day, we came across a few rogues. They were gonna attack us when both of our parents showed up. Sabrina and I left with her parents while mi¡­.. mi¡­..¡± I exined, but I could feel myself tearing up. I couldn¡¯t speak to anyone.


    ¡°Her parents stayed behind and fought them, giving us a chance to get away. Our soldiers were sent to fight them, but they were toote. Her parents were gone and one of the rogues escaped. He hasn¡¯t been heard from since. The alpha and luna med her for not having a guardian with her, but it was not her fault. We were oblivious of danger, since nothing ever happened in our forest. Her brother, who happened to end up being my mate¡± beat her, and almost killed her until the current alpha stopped him. Before you ask, yes, I rejected him, but he took his anger out on Jasmine. ¡± Sabrina exined. I could feel her getting upset as her breathing changed. I looked over to Xavier. He had a painful look on his face as he looked at me, and I could tell he was looking at my scars. I turn away.


    ¡± I am okay now,¡± I told him, but Sabrina didn¡¯t want to hear it.


    That¡¯s bullshit and you know it. ¡± She says, but I just keep quiet. She looks at Xavier.


    ¡± Ever since that day, they have lowered her status to the runt of the pack. They make her cook and clean for them. They made her life here. Her parents were killed in this exact spot.¡± She growls and I can feel waves of furying from Xavier. I don¡¯t know why, but I want tofort him, but that would be inappropriate since he has a mate. I don¡¯t want him feeling sorry for me.


    ¡± They abuse her daily. They cut her, burn her, hit her, push her, and if she ever retaliates, they threaten to kill me and my family. Ever since that day, my parents have been training us to fight. We are great as fighters, but it is hard for her to try to ignore the urge to hit them back, but she does¡±, Sabrina says. I look at her and she looks proud. I smiled, wiping my eyes from the tears that had built.


    Xavier startled me by taking my hand.


    ¡± I just want you to know I think you are the bravest person in the world to have gone through all of that and still keep a smile on your face. I know you have heard this from Sabrina, but what happened back then was not your fault. Your parents died with honor, giving their lives for yours. I know they are watching over you right now, and I know that they are proud of the woman you have be. You¡¯re a fighter.¡± He says and kisses my hand. I have tears in my eyes and him and Sabrina, both wipe them away. I look at the memorial.


    I feel the gust of wind wrapping around me and I feel their presence as if confirming what he is saying is true. After that, I couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore. I poured out my tears. Xavier put me safely in his arms while Sabrina put her head on my shoulder, and they held me as the pain of my parents came out. It finally all just came out.

 Trial

    Jasmine Pov


    Xavier¡¯s colleagues came and got him for some pack business which had just left me and Sabrina. We ended up going back to her house.  Sabrina went to help her mom with some stuff while I went out to train with Adam. Sabrina and Lori could still see us. Adam and I started training for a while. Sabrina joined us.


    ¡°You are getting better,¡± Adam tells us. He is beaming at Sabrina as he does.


    ¡± No thanks to you, old man,¡± Sabrina says, and we allugh. We all headed back inside and heard a knock on the door. Adam opens the door, and we see John, Leena, Darnell, and Oliver standing there. I felt terrified, as I had not seen any of them since I rejected Oliver. Oliver¡¯s face was directly on me. His eyes held anger, but he was smiling strangely. Not good.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    They push past Adam and juste in.


    Oliver then turns to Adam, who bows in respect.


    ¡± Adam, as alpha, I have to go over reports thate to my office, and one has recentlye to mine,¡± he says. He pauses and we wait for him to continue.


    ¡± It has been reported that your daughter has been hooking up with a mated male in our pack. As you know, ording to wolfw, it is one of our forbidden rules to do so with a mated male,¡± Oliver states.


    I look at Sabrina. There is no way that¡¯s true.


    I¡¯m sorry, alpha, but whoever told you this has told you lies. Our Sabrina is not like that. She remains pure both body and soul¡±, Lori says, standing up.


    ¡± I have to agree with my wife. She has never smelled like another male, and we would know if she did¡±, Adam states.


    ¡°I understand Adam, but we have witnesses who state otherwise. A trial will be held in an hour to dispute her ims. Until then, arrest her¡± hemanded.


    ¡°NOO¡± I shouted, and I stood in front of Sabrina protectively. So do Lori and Adam.


    ¡°STAND DOWN,¡± Oliver says in his alpha voice, forcing Adam and Lori to step away forcefully, but not me. I don¡¯t need to listen to them. He steps in front of me and looks me in my eye, smiling. Leena has the same smirk and John looks surprised at my defiance.


    ¡°I said¡­ STAND DOWN¡±, Oliver demands, putting all his power in his Alpha voice, but it doesn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡± You will not touch her,¡± I said, and I know my eyes are glowing purple and don¡¯t care. They are trying to take Sabrina. Over my fucking dead body. I am taking a step forward. They all take a step back. Oliver¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°What the fuck are you?¡± Leena says with a hint of fear in her voice. I like how it sounds there.


    ¡°You¡¯re the worst fucking nightmare if you think you are about to take her,¡± I told them with a small smile. I trained. I prepared for this. I was ready to fight them.


    ¡°She¡¯s a witch,¡± Darnell says with malicecing his voice. Oliver pauses and examines my face before smiling again. His eyes clouded over. Secondster, 5 warriorse busting through the door.


    ¡°I agree. Take them. Take them both¡±, Olivermands, and his soldiers rush to me. Sabrina was Alphamanded, so she couldn¡¯t stand up.


    ¡°Get Up¡± Imanded her. I can hear Lunar mixed in my voice. Sabrina gets up immediately. Weird.


    ¡± YOU WILL LISTEN TO ME¡±, Oliver yells in his alpha voice and she bears her neck.


    ¡± No Sabrina. You will not listen to him. From now on. you will listen to me¡±, Imand her, and she stops showing her neck at once.


    ¡°SUBMIT,¡± Oliver tells her, but she only smiles and gets in a defensive position. Hismands no longer worked on her. Leena gasps and John just backs away slowly with a knowing smile on his face. What the hell? Oliver and Darnell both looked afraid.


    ¡± SEIZE THEM¡±, Oliver orders, and they attack. Oliver and Darnell both rush out of the house.


    Sabrina and I were ready since we had fought side by side against her parents. We dodged their attacks and ran out of the door together to give us more space. By then, pack members were gathering around.


    Sabrina and I delivered hard blows, not killing them, but enough to knock them out. They were all almost on the ground when we heard Oliver¡¯s Alphamand.


    ¡°ENOUGH¡±, Olivermanded, and we turned to him. Two-pack members both had Lori and Adam with knives to their throats. Sabrina and I both stopped fighting, breaking concentration, which was the worst thing to do because I saw Sabrina fall to the ground. By the time I realized she had been knocked out from behind, it was toote because the same happened to me.


    Xavier Pov


    Something is wrong. I didn¡¯t know what it was, but I felt like something was happening. Why do I feel like this? Currently, I¡¯m in a meeting with some of the alphas who are going over their expansion ns.


    ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± Lamar links me.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know, I feel like something is wrong with me. I feel fear and anger¡±. I link him back.


    ¡± I don¡¯t think you¡¯re feeling your feelings. You are feeling hers¡± he says, and immediately I stand up and leave. Why is she scared? Why is she afraid? What is happening?


    Jasmine Pov


    I woke up in what seemed to be a cell. I am chained and so is Sabrina, who is already awake. They have covered our mouths to keep from speaking but they don¡¯t know I can mind-link.


    ¡°Sabrina, are you okay?¡± I linked her.


    ¡°Yes, I am fine. I know this is Jassy Jas. They are using me to get back at you for rejecting Oliver.¡± She links back. I growled inwardly.


    ¡± It will be okay Sabrina. I will get us out of this¡±, I tell her, though I don¡¯t know how, and she knows it.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t. They have photographs and it is photoshopped to look like I am kissing another man, no doubt the work of the bitch twins. Just promise me something Jasmine: She says


    ¡°NO. Don¡¯t say that, because it sounds like to me you are losing hope already. I can¡¯t lose you too, I just can¡¯t¡±, I told her. Now it¡¯s her turn to growl at me.


    ¡± Listen. I will do all I can to prove my innocence, but we both know they will not listen. I have epted my fate already, so fucking listen to what I¡¯m about to tell you. I love you, Jasmine. You¡¯re my sister above anything else. You¡¯re strong. You are so fucking strong, and if by chance I die, I need you to promise me three things. The first is that if I die and you survive, you will leave with Xavier. ¡± She says.


    ¡°Why would I leave with Xavier?¡± I asked, but she rolled her eyes.


    ¡± Just promise me,¡± she says impatiently.


    ¡°Fine, I promise. What else¡± I asked.


    ¡± The second is that when you leave with Xavier, take my parents with you. No doubt they will be in pain, but I need you to protect them. You are the only one that can¡±, she says. She knows I will. I love Lori and Adam as if they were parents of my own.


    ¡± I promise,¡± I tell her.


    ¡± Andst, there are two letters on my dresser underneath my pants drawer in my room. Take them with you. They are for your eyes only, unless you choose to share them.¡± She demands. Tears are in my eyes, but I promise. Tears are filling up hers too. We hear warriorsing in.


    ¡°Stay Strong¡± She links me before bags are ced over both our heads, and we are taken to our trial.


    Xavier Pov


    I rush to her hut, but she is not there. I rushed to Sabrina¡¯s house. She had given me her locationst night in case I needed her for something. She isn¡¯t there, but a man and woman who look like her are. It must be her parents. The woman is crying, and the man looks like he is in pain.


    ¡± My name is Xavier, Alpha King, or The United States. I am looking for Jasmine, who I assume is with Sabrina. Have you seen her?¡± I asked them and the woman stopped crying. They both look at me and nod respectfully.


    ¡°My name is Adam. They were just taken, your highness, by the alpha to the dungeons. A trial is to be held for them¡±. The man named Adam states.


    ¡°On what charges?¡± I asked. I am going to kill this fucking Alpha.


    ¡± Our daughter was charged with Adultery, your grace. It is a lie. She is not that kind of girl. Jasmine stood in front of her and protected her. The alphamanded them both to stand down, but Jasmine has never submitted tomands. We do not know why. Jasminemanded our daughter to refuse the alphamands through her wolf, and our daughter was able to. They use Jasmine of being a witch. The alpha called warriors to arrest them, but they were able to knock them out until the alphamanded the pack members to hold us at knifepoint. Once they saw us, they stopped fighting out of concern and some pack members knocked them out from behind. They are in the dungeons now, awaiting the trial that is to take ce in a few minutes. ¡± The mother exins.


    ¡°FUCK¡± I growled. I tried to channel my anger as I ran to the packhouse. I can hear the parents behind me. My Cartise saw meing and ran up to me. They know when I¡¯m out for blood.


    ¡°Calm down Xavier. What is happening?¡± Raymond and Lamar asked, holding both sides of me.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill that fucking alpha,¡± I tell them, and they hold me back. I stop struggling and try to collect myself. I know my anger is getting the best of me.


    ¡°Tell us what happened,¡± Lamar says, and I tell him what the woman told me. They are both equally pissed off when I¡¯m done.


    ¡°The trial is starting,¡± Sabrina¡¯s mom says, and we all head in the direction of it. They had better pray to the Goddess I can keep my restraint, or they will all suffer my wrath.


    Sabrina Pov


    They took me inside one of the halls. All of the pack members are here. There is a rope in the shape of a square that they have put me in. I have my hands cuffed behind my back. My judges, apparently, are John, Oliver, Darnell, and Leena. The bitch twins sit beside Oliver and Darnell. They sneer at me, and I roll my eyes.


    I turned my head and I saw Jasmine. They have chains pinned on her to keep her bound in a separate square beside mine.  I can tell she is scared, but I know her biggest fear is losing me. I knew they would use me against her one day, which is why I trained her to fight. Now that I know what she is, or rather who she is, I have every faith that she will be the one to make it out of here, even if I cannot.


    I looked to the other side and saw my parents along with Xavier approaching. Mom was crying, and dad had a somber look on his face. Xavier just looked at me. I could tell he was thinking about our conversationst night. He nodded my way and used his eyes to look for Jasmine. Once his eyesnded on her, he let out a growl but remained silent. Her eyes widened as she looked at him.


    ¡°LET THE TRIAL START¡±, Oliver¡¯s voice boomed. At once, all the chatter stopped.


    ¡± As you know by wolfws, it is forbidden to have sexual contact of any kind with a mated male. To do so is punishable by death. How do you plead? ¡± He demanded, looking at me.


    ¡°Not Guilty¡± I growled.


    ¡°The first witness will speak,¡± he says. The bitch twin Tia stands up from where she is.


    ¡± Ever since we were kids, I knew she was a slut¡±, She starts, which earned a growl from me. ¡± She would always hang around nobody but boys and the other slut. Last night, my sister and I were walking, and we saw her kissing a boy we know is mated to a girl in another pack¡± she says and smirks at me. ¡± Bet you thought no one was looking, did you bitch¡± She taunts and Flora growls at her as she sits back down.


    ¡°You¡¯re a fucking Liar Tia. If anyone here is a whore, it¡¯s you and your skanky ass twin sister, fucking your way to the top¡­ Pathetic¡±, I spit out, which earns me a growl from Oliver.


    ¡°Ah, shut up, you wanna be Alpha. We all know why I¡¯m here. You¡¯re trying to get back at my best friend for REJECTING YOU. If anything, you don¡¯t fucking deserve her¡±, I tell him, and I look at Jasmine, who has tears in her eyes. Her mouth is still covered so she is unable to speak.


    ¡°SILENCE¡± Oliver demands, but his demands are pointless. I only listen to one Alpha now.


    ¡°Yea yea yea call your next witness¡± I smirk, and everyone gasps, wondering how I can defy the Alpha¡¯smands.


    ¡°Next witness¡±, hemands, and Darnell stands up. He is smirking at me, but I can see the sadness in his eyes,


    ¡± As you all know, she rejected me some time ago. It never made sense. She is an omega. I am beta. We all know it is unheard of for an omega to reject a beta and yet she did. It wasn¡¯t until recently that I found out she was sleeping with a mated male¡±, He says before sitting down, and I can hear the murmurs of the crowd agreeing with him. I rolled my eyes.


    ¡± I am not fucking another wolf. I haven¡¯t even lost my virginity. If you need proof of that, my parents are doctors, they can easily prove it for you¡±, I yelled, and the pack started murmuring, agreeing with me. Oliver must have sensed it.


    ¡°Your parents are the only doctors we have in the pack. They could easily lie for you. Your excuse is void¡± he says, and I hear the pack switch back to his side. I rolled my eyes again.


    ¡°Thest witness¡± he states, and a scrawny male stands up. He barely looks older than 17.


    ¡± She seduced me.  She told me she wanted me. I told her that my mate was on vacation with her family in another pack. She slipped something into my drink and made me have sex with her. I didn¡¯t realize it until after I woke up on the ground. I am sorry for being weak¡±, The Wolf says, and Flora is furious.


    ¡± As if I would sleep with you. I wonder which of these judges forced you to say that hunh,¡± asked him, and he looked down guilty before sitting back down.


    ¡°Are you using us of tampering with the testimony¡± Leena screeched?


    ¡°YES, I AM¡± answered her back. The venom in my voice did not go missing.


    ¡± We have all heard enough. It¡¯s clear of the verdict, but all in favor of Guilty¡±, Alpha John said, and everyone raised their hands. Jasmine started to struggle against her ropes more and more as she panicked, trying to get me. As I¡¯ve said, I already knew what the verdict would be.


    ¡°Goodbye Sister¡± I link her, and she struggles even more. A tear rolled down my cheek.


    ¡°Do you have anyst words?¡± Oliver says grinning. He enjoys watching Jasmine suffer. So is Leena. John¡¯s face is in. Darnell looks conflicted and the bitch twins have huge grins on their faces.


    ¡°Yes, I do. This whole pack is pure hell. You all took an innocent girl and beat her, cut her, burned her, hit her, and abused her. None of you are innocent, because I¡¯ve seen every single one of you do it. You are no different Alpha¡± I say, and I see the hurt sh in his eyes, but he covers it with a smirk. ¡± You all deserve a fate worse than death.¡± I look at my ex-mate. ¡± You used your sister of your parents being killed and almost beat her to death when it was not her fucking fault, and YOU FUCKING KNOW IT! ¡± I scream at him. I see a little pain in his eyes too as he looks at Jasmine. I can feel Flora fusing with me.


    ¡± DON¡¯T LOOK AT HER. NONE OF YOU LOOK AT HER. LOOK AT ME. BECAUSE YOU WILL REMEMBER ME. REMEMBER THIS DAY. IT WILL BE THE DAY YOUR WHOLE LIVES TURNED UPSIDE DOWN BECAUSE I PROMISE EVEN AFTER DEATH, I WILL ENSURE EACH AND EVERY ONE OF YOU DIE HORRIBLY. PAINFULLY AND WITHOUT MERCY. YOU WILL ALL SUFFER AND I WILL BE WATCHING WITH A SMILE¡± I tell them, and I can feel the fearing from the pack. All the judges looked surprised at me with their mouths open. Iugh a dryugh.


    I look to Xavier to get her out of here when it¡¯s done. He nods. I look at my parents.


    ¡± I love you guys. Take care of Jasmine for me¡±. I linked them and mom nodded sobbing. I look at my dad.


    ¡± Dad,¡± I told him.


    ¡± I will keep her safe too, I promise,¡± he says and starts to cry as I tear up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry dad. You must understand. Our family has responsibilities¡±, I tell him, quoting our favorite movie duo line while tears stream down my face.  He nodded, tears stilling down his face.


    ¡°Jobs to do¡±


    Jasmine¡¯s screams were thest thing I heard before everything went dark.

 Lunar Takes Control

    Xavier Pov


    Watching a member rip the head off Sabrina was sad, but only because of what she meant to my queen. She had been found guilty, but she wasn¡¯t. This whole trial was bullshit, but she knew something would happen to her. She somehow knew she would die. She made me promise her that whenever they did, that I would get both Jasmine and her parents away from this ce. She promised me not to do anything to save her. Jasmine and her parents were the priority. Based on who she told me Jasmine was, she wouldn¡¯t be wrong. I must keep her safe at all costs. She is the one, after all, who I have been looking for.


    Sabrina¡¯s body dropped and it was silent. No one said a word. My eyes were trained on Jasmine. She had somehow broken free of her robes but had dropped to her knees on the spot. I started to walk to her and pull her up, but a wave of pure power rushed out of nowhere, causing me to stagger back and fall.


    Jasmine Pov


    Hell. Pure Hell. That¡¯s what my life has be ever since that day. The day that changed my life forever. The day my parents died, and I thought I lost everything, but I coped. Now, this, my Sabrina. My sister. Gone from me. I had just gotten past the death of my parents, and now her. I don¡¯t know-how, but somehow, I had broken free of my restraints, but I couldn¡¯t do anything. All I could do was drop to my knees. I felt¡­ broken. They had finally broken me. I could feel Luna Leena¡¯s eyes on me as she smirked at my defeat. She promised she would break me. In a way, they all promised they could, and now, they have.


    I felt my vision spinning. It was too much. It was all too fucking much. She¡¯s gone. They¡¯re gone, and it¡¯s all my fault. They would all be alive because of me. I dropped my hands to steady myself. People move in circles. Why are they moving in circles? I can hear someone calling my name, but I can¡¯t focus. I can¡¯t focus at all. My head hurts. My head hurts so much. Why does it hurt so much?


    ¡°Jasmine,¡± Lunar says, but I don¡¯t want to talk to her. I feel like I¡¯m freaking the fuck out.


    ¡°Let me in, Jasmine. Let me take over¡±, Lunar says, but I don¡¯t listen. I can¡¯t listen. I needed to wake Sabrina up. Yes, that¡¯s right. I need to wake up Sabrina. She is just sleeping. A funny ce for a nap though. There is a pool of red stuff around her. It¡¯s probably just juice. We need to wake her up before she gets sticky. Why is no one waking her up? She will wake up soon. I know she will.


    ¡°No, Jasmine. She won¡¯t. The pain is too much for you. You need to retreat and rest. I will control your body right now to get you away from here. Let me take over. I will help the pain. I will help you. We must keep our promise to her. Lunar says and I can¡¯t help the tears. I looked at her parents. Lori is crying and Adam is holding her, with his eyes on Sabrina.


    Sabrina¡­¡­¡­


    I made her a promise¡­.


    ¡± I will keep her promises. Sleep now, Jasmine. Sleep¡±, Lunar says, and I feel dizzy, but I give into it. I will deal with my pain while I¡¯m inside, but for now, Lunar must be given control. I sink to the back of my mind and Lunar takes over.


    Lunar Pov


    My human is in so much pain, as she should be. She lost so many people and she med herself. She will heal. She needs time to control her feelings. Until then, I¡¯m in control, and A LOT of people are about to know just who the fuck I am.


    I stood up and let out an ear-piercing growl. My growl is filled with power. Pure power. All of these wolves are on their knees instantly. They ALL look at me in fear. As they fucking should. I am the queen after all.


    I heard a gasp from my stupid ex-mate¡¯s mother. I should kill them right now. You know what, I think I will. I walk up to them as they all cower from me. I raise my hands and they all start choking. They are all lifted into the air holding their throats.


    ¡°Who¡­ Are¡­. You?¡± My human, stupid brother asks, trying to break my hold. I know my eyes are purple. My hair holds a warm purple aura around it. I look around, making sure all eyes are on me. They ALL need to hear me.


    ¡± I AM THE LUNA DYNAMIS OF THE FORETOLD PROPHECY AND JASMINE IS MY HUMAN¡± I growled. I can see the wide eyes of everyone as I say this. I know they have heard of me. Fear is in their eyes. Good. I love it there. I felt each time one of these fuckers hit my human.


    ¡± I AM THE WOLF THAT HOLDS COMMAND OVERALL. I HAVE BEEN MOON BLESSED BY THE GODDESS SELENE HERSELF. I ANSWER NO COMMAND AND I BOW BEFORE NO ONE.¡± I told them, turning around and making eye contact with everyone there.


    ¡± YOU HAVE ALL COMMITTED CRIMES AGAINST MY HUMAN. YOU WILL ALL FUCKING PAY¡±, I tell them, and I raise my other hand. At once, they are all lifted in the air and they are choking too, minus the visitors and Sabrina¡¯s parents.  Just as I am about to snap their necks, a smell of rainwater fills my nose. Everyone drops to the ground in an instant as I follow the smell.


    Xavier Pov


    I watched in wonder as my mate lifted everyone into the air. Her eyes were purple, and her hair glowed. I knew at once who it was. My other half is my mate and the wolf of the prophecy. The one I had been searching for. She was going to snap their necks and I had to decide quickly if I would let her. I should. They deserve it, but Jasmine is so delicate. She would never forgive herself for being responsible for so many deaths. Best to leave it for now. Her aura was so powerful that even though it wasn¡¯t aimed at me, I still felt the effect of it. I¡¯m sure we all did. Jasmine is in so much pain, I know she must be healing herself right now, so I released my scent to her. I knew it would draw her to me. She would act on instinct. I was right. She put them down instantly and she followed the smell, pushing people out the way until she came in front of me and paused.


    ¡°Mate¡± She growled and smiled.


    Lunar Pov


    I had a feeling Xavier would be our second chance mate, but I decided to keep it from Jasmine. She was in enough pain as it was, and I didn¡¯t want to hurt her more. Also, for my own reasons, I feel off when ites to Xavier, but I can¡¯t put my finger on what it is just yet.


    ¡°Mate¡± I growled at him. He smiles and pulls me in, sniffing me. I could hear Jasmine in the back of my head. She was shocked. I wanted to mark him right here on the spark, but I knew Jasmine would want to make it special for her. I, on the other hand, didn¡¯t care, but I loved my human. I¡¯d never force anything on our bodies.


    ¡°Thank you, Lunar,¡± she says in the back of my mind. I heard a growl behind me, and I recognized it as the sound of my ex-mate. I turned around.


    ¡± No. I am your fated mate, not him. I didn¡¯t realize before how strong you are. I am sorry I hurt you. I love you Jasmine¡±, he said,ing towards me. I growl at him, and he stops. I smirk.


    ¡± You love her hung. Bull shit. You love her for my power. I find you fucking hrious. You were mated to me, the strongest fucking wolf of all time. My humans lost feelings for you long ago, and so have I. You¡¯re pathetic. You¡¯re nothing! ¡± I growled at him. I look to everyone else.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re all nothing! You abused my human for thinking she was wolf-less, but I have been with her since she was 13 YEARS OLD. The day you all rejected her together, as a pack.¡± I growled at them and all of them hung their heads. I can feel the guilt pouring from them.


    I turned back to Xavier, whose face was beaming in admiration. He is so fucking hot, and I know we have a lot to talk about, but Jasmine made some promises to Sabrina, and I intend to keep them for her.


    ¡± We need to go,¡± I tell Xavier and he nods, agreeing. I look at Lori and Adam, who are both looking at me in fear. They bowed to me. I growled in annoyance.


    ¡± You two will never bow to me again as long as you live. You have more honor and respect than any of these assholes. That¡¯s why you will being with me.¡± Imanded, and they nodded with small yet sad smiles on their faces.


    ¡± You both never have to answer to anyone, other than me,¡± I tell them, and I know they feel the bonds they have with their pack break. New ones, form with me. I know Oliver felt it too, as well as his wolf. He growls at me and shifts into his wolf, walking to me. I see this as a big sign of disrespect, and I will not allow it. I ran to him, jumping, shifting mid-air into my pure form. His wolf is ck and stands around 6 feet tall, but I am 8 feet tall. I tower over him and growl, which makes him cower instantly and show his neck in submission. Good. Let the pack see their puny alpha. I look towards my human brother, and he only hangs his head in shame. I look towards my ex-mates¡¯ parents. His mother has fear written all over her face, but his father doesn¡¯t. He is looking at me knowingly. I don¡¯t trust him. I don¡¯t like the way he looks at my human either, with his side smiles and knowing eyes. It¡¯s time to get my human away from this shit show. I growl one more time at Oliver¡¯s wolf and he cowers again. He shifted back to human. I did too.


    ¡°That¡¯s what the fuck I thought, bitch¡±, I spit at him before turning to Xavier, who had a slight smile at the aggression I¡¯d shown. I looked at Lori and Adam.


    ¡°Before your daughter passed, she made my human promise to take care of you both. I am leaving with Xavier, and I would be honored to bring you with me.¡± I tell them and they nod.


    ¡± We will be honored to follow out our daughter¡¯s wishes. We made promises to protect Jasmine at all costs, which we would have done anyway¡±, Adam says, and I nod.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get to your home and pack,¡± I told them.


    We leave Oliver and his pack behind us, staring at holes in our backs as we walk to their homes. Everyone is silent as we walk. When we got to their house, Xavier and I walked to Sabrina¡¯s room and recovered the letters. One is from Sabrina herself, and the other seems to be from my mother. Well, Jasmine¡¯s human mother. I put them in my pocket and went to help Lori and Adam pack up. Lori started to have a breakdown in the living room while she held a photo of Sabrina. I went up to her and touched her head. I then touched Adam¡¯s. I could feel their emotions start to mellow out. Apart from my powers is the ability to take away some pain, whether physical or emotional, and heal it. They would still feel heartbroken over the loss, but for them, it would be more bearable to deal with. That¡¯s why I put Jasmine on the back of my head. I am sharing her pain with myself, since I can¡¯t take it all. It will make it more bearable for her when she wants to take back control.


    Xaviermands some people to load our stuff into their cars, which happen to be limos. Both limos have drivers. Xavier and I get in the first limo, while Xavier¡¯s Cartise, with Lori and Adam, get into the limo behind us and we all pull out.


    ¡± Thank you for taking charge, Lunar. I am ready toe back now. ¡± Jasmine says. I can feel that she is tough. Her emotions have calmed down a lot.


    ¡± Yes. I need to face it if I am to ovee it, and I can¡¯t hide here¡±. She says and I agree with her. I turned to Xavier.


    ¡°Our human is ready toe back. Be patient with her¡±, I told him, and I kissed him on the cheek.


    ¡± You have my word,¡± he says. I closed my eyes and I felt Jasminee forward.


    Jasmine Pov


    Peace. When Lunar took over my body and tossed me into my subconscious, I felt peace. I could still feel the pain and the pain, but it was lessened. I realized she was sharing my pain so it wouldn¡¯t break me. When she growled, I was somehow pulled back further into my subconscious and I ended up on the ground with sand, overlooking a beautiful ocean. The sun was beaming off it, sparking.


    ¡± So, I die, and you forget everything I taught you,¡± a voice says from behind. I turned around only to see Sabrina. She is dressed in a white shirt with blue jeans. Her hair is cut short. She looks refreshed.


    ¡°SABRINA¡±, I yelled, and I tackled her to the ground in a hug.


    ¡°Goddess Jasmine, kill me again,¡± she says, but she has tears in her eyes.


    ¡°How am I here,¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Selene has allowed me to talk to you, but you can¡¯t stay long. Your spirit is needed back in your body.¡± She says and I nod.


    ¡± Sabrina, I am sorry for what they did. It was my fault. It was all my fault¡±, I told her with a tearing down my face. She holds me by my shoulders.


    ¡± You know I fucking hate it when you say this shit. It was NEVER your fault. If I could do it all over again, I would. Jasmine, I was still with you even though you couldn¡¯t see me. I don¡¯t fault you for shutting down. Your pain overwhelmed you, but I have trained you better than this. You will go to your body. You will be the queen that I know you are. Yes, it will hurt, but know that  I will still be with you. ¡± She says


    ¡°What do you mean by queen Sabrina?¡± I asked her and she smiled.


    I can see a mirror appear out of nowhere. It¡¯s like I¡¯m looking through my own eyes through Lunar. She is saying mate to Xavier???


    ¡± Jasmine, he is King Xavier of the USA, and you are his true mate. Not only that, but you are a queen by birthright. The letters you will retrieve from your promise will exin everything you need to know, but for now, you need to go back.¡± She says and she hugs me. I hugged her back with everything I had, feeling her warmness.


    ¡± I will miss you, Sabrina,¡± I tell her and another tear falls.


    ¡± If you want to make me happy, then live your life, Jasmine. Embrace your mate and rule your nation. Bring light to dark packs like ours.  Be the queen you are meant to be¡±. She says, she starts to swirl.


    ¡°I will¡± I promise her. I intend to keep this promise too.


    ¡°Tell my parents, I love them,¡± she says. I nod and I drift back to my dark subconscious.


    When I arrived, too, I realized I was in a car with Xavier.


    I tell Lunar I am ready to regain control of my body. She asks if, I am sure. I know she is worried; I am a mess right now and I need time, but I made a promise to Sabrina, and I will make sure I keep it. Lunar pushes me back to my conscious part.


    Xavier Pov


    My mate closed her purple eyes. When she opened them, they were the hazel ones I had already fallen in love with.


    ¡°Xavier,¡± she says, and she grabs me and hugs me tightly. I felt relieved.


    ¡°I knew you woulde back to me,¡± I told her, and I kissed her head. She breathes in my scent.


    ¡°So, you were my mate all this time and didn¡¯t tell me¡± She murmurs in my chest.


    ¡± I didn¡¯t want to overwhelm you and have you rejected me. I¡¯ve waited so long for you¡±. I tell her and she pulls away, looking into my eyes. I push a lock of hair from her face and tuck it behind her ear. She is so beautiful. She took my hand in hers.


    ¡°I know I am dealing with a lot right now, but I will never reject you. You must give me time to heal because I feel I will be a mess these next few weeks, but with you with me, I know I will make it through¡±. She tells me and I nod, kissing her hand.


    ¡°I will be with you every step of the way,¡± I told her, and I saw her eyes droop a little. My queen is tired. I pull her to me, and she cuddles around me, rxing. I rub my hands through her hair.


    ¡°Sleep now, my queen. Sleep now¡±

 Two Months Later

    Unknown Pov


    I have been tracking the movements of the red valley pack for over a month now. I¡¯ve intercepted letters written by the alpha of the pack, his beta, and his parents. They are nning something big, and I know it has something to do with our queen. The history of this pack and our queen is a brutal one. I¡¯ve heard the alpha of the pack is now so obsessed with finding her, he has resorted to hiring mercs to kidnap and torture wolves to find out secret routes in the pce where our king and queen now reside. I have been killing mercs before they could kidnap anyone else, but I messed up and left one person alive who ran back to the Red Valley Pack to warn them of me. They don¡¯t know who I am though.


    I keep a mask on, so they don¡¯t see my face. I¡¯m stealthy and fast. Faster than a normal werewolf. I prefer to be in and out. My legend as an assassin has spread far and wide and I know I am being hunted by many wolves, even the pce. They won¡¯t catch me though. They will never catch me. The security around the Red Valley Pack has increased thrice because of me, but I won¡¯t let it stop me. I will kill him. All it takes is careful nning and striking at the exact moment. Patience. They took someone very important to me, and I won¡¯t rest until she is back where she belongs.


    Oliver Pov


    ¡°What do you have to report?¡± I asked Darnell. I have been hiring men to kidnap pce workers to find ways to get me inside to retrieve my luna back somehow, but each merc I hire ends up dead. Someone puts their heads on pikes and leaves them in my forest to find them. I have increased security. It¡¯s all because of that damn person who people have started to call The Nyx. Who is this person? Why are they trying to sabotage my n? I have many enemies, but none that I can think of who would do this. Unless it is someone sent by the king. Could he finally be taking revenge on me and my pack? No. I don¡¯t think so. I hear he is very engrossed by his queen. MY FUCKING MATE!


    ¡± Warriors have informed me it is quiet. Nothing and no onees in or out of the pack unless approved by you. ¡± Darnell says, taking a seat in front of me.


    ¡± I should have found a way into that damn pce by now if it wasn¡¯t for this ¡°NYX¡± person. Who is this man that they dare to cross me? Even as much as to impale the heads of mercs I hire. Does he hold no honor? Does he not live by a code? At least we bury our dead. This man is too reckless but calcted. ¡± I tell my beta while pacing back and forth. My parentse into the room and sit down as well.


    ¡°don¡¯t, you think maybe we should give up on getting her? It seems whoever this man is could be from the pce. They may know of your n to kidnap my sister¡±, Darnell says, and I growl at him, mming my hands on my desk. He bears his neck in submission.


    ¡°don¡¯t you ever say another fucking thing like that again? She is my mate. My luna. I will do whatever it takes to get her back. Together, we will have powerful pups and I will hold control. ¡± I told him.


    ¡± I have the ingredients you need to render her wolf unconscious and a witch who can serve her bond to the King.  At this point, all there is getting her here, my father says, and I nod. I don¡¯t ask how he gets this, since I know he has connections from his many years as an alpha.


    ¡°If I knew she was that strong, I would have locked her up myself. The little bitch hid her wolf from us. It was a pleasure to watch her break¡± My mother taunted. I had her mmed against the wall instantly. My dad is behind me trying to pull me off, but I push him to the floor.


    ¡± don¡¯t DISRESPECT YOUR LUNA EVER AGAIN. IF IT WASN¡¯T FOR YOU, I WOULD HAVE HAD HER BY MY SIDE. SHE WAS FATED TO ME. FUCKING ME. THE NEXT TIME YOU INSULT HER WILL COST YOU YOUR LIFE. AM I FUCKING CLEAR?¡± I demand in my Alpha voice. Even though she is my mother, she still answers to me. She nods her head and I drop her to the ground. She grips her throat and dad is at her side instantly. I walked back to my desk and gave everyone a small smile.


    ¡± I am sorry forshing out. The sooner I have my Luna, the better I will be. Also, the sooner this NYX man is found and killed, then I will be even happier as well. Dad talks to your witch friend. See if they know anything that could bring this ¡°NYX¡± out of hiding. We need to know if they are working for the pce, because if they are, ording to Wolfws, which means they are setting the grounds for war, in which case, not only will I have my Luna, but I will have his throne as well.¡±


    Jasmine Pov


    2 months ago (first night at the pce)


    I had awoken in a dark room with dark blue and white satin sheets with a blueforter. I could smell Xavier¡¯s scent all around me, so I knew this was his room. It was twice as big as any room I have seen before. The floors were blue marble, but there were white rugs of soft fur on top of them. On the wall behind the bed, there was a huge painting of Xavier with his shirt off and ripped ck pants standing between two white tigers. He looked every bit of the alpha male as he does in person.


    He wasn¡¯t there, so I could only assume he was doing important king business. As I sat in bed, my mind drifted off to Sabrina. I know I made her a promise to move forward, but the pain hurts.


    ¡°Check your pocket,¡± Lunar says in my head, and I do. There are two letters and I open the first one. I can tell it¡¯s Sabrina¡¯s scratchy writing.


    Jasmine


    My sister, if you¡¯re reading this, then I know I must be dead now. I wrote this letter after learning about my death from another source before it happened. I hope you can forgive me. I couldn¡¯t tell you, which is why I wanted to spend time making sure you were taken care of after I was gone. From this same source, I learned about who you were. The Lunar Dynamis. You may not remember the legend of yourself, but here is the prophecy that surrounds you.


    The Legend of Luna Dynamis


    One day a She-wolf wille forth


    Beside her true mate, she will hold tremendous power


    She will be the one known as Luna Dynamis, unable to bemanded


    The only White Wolf to holdmand over all Wolves


    Her fur will be white as snow


    Upon her, fur will hold the mark of the Moon goddess¡¯ blessing.


    The crescent moon


    It was after learning about your identity that I found out from this very same source that Xavier was your mate. I talked with him, and he promised me he would love, protect, and cherish you and I believed him. I can see he has a heart of gold beneath his alpha king phase. I promised him not to do anything to save me. His first goal was doing whatever was necessary to get you and my parents away from that awful pack. By now, I¡¯m sure you are either at the pce or on the way.


    Even though I am certain you will prosper at the pce, don¡¯t be so quick to trust anyone other than your mate and my parents. You must be cautious. Remember your training. You are on foreign territory, and you won¡¯t know who is all loyal to the crown, so keep your eyes sharp. Any enemies will try to use you as leverage over the king, so train daily. You must always be ready. I know my parents are most likely with you.


    Please tell them I love them. They didn¡¯t deserve this to happen to them but tell them I will be watching over them always. This was just my time. Do not waste your tears over me Jassy Jas. I am happy. I am content, and I will prosper as you do. If, by chance, you are reading my letter first, then take heed of the warning in not only mine but in that one too. Things are much darker than you can ever know, but you are strong. You will survive.


    My advice to you is to stay headstrong. Do not act on impulse unless you know you have no choice. My parents have trained us on how to act in life-or-death situations. Keep these lessons as I know the three of you will keep me in your hearts. I love you sister. Always.


    Sabrina


    By the time I had finished reading Sabrina¡¯s letter, it was like a weight was being lifted. The weight of the deep sadness I was feeling from her loss. She was still here with me in some way, and I had to let Lori and Adam see this letter. It will possibly help them too. I opened the second letter and my heart almost dropped as I recognized my mother¡¯s handwriting.


    My beautiful daughter


    If you are reading this, then it means something bad has happened to me, or I have been a coward to tell you. As I am writing this, I can only hope you can forgive me for what I am about to tell you.  I have been keeping the truth from you from the day you were born, but know it has all been done to keep you protected.


    15 years ago, from today, I was part of a pack known as the royal moon pack. We were a pack full of white wolves. We were more powerful with senses than regr wolves, but we all awaited the day the Luna Dynamis was born. It was a legend that the Luna Dynamis would be born among the only pack to be gifted with a white wolf, and ours was the only one in existence.


    The prophecy of the Luna Dynamis states that this wolf will be blessed with powers and will holdmand over all others. She would not answer to anyone but herself. The mark of the Luna Dynamis would be a crescent wolf. None of the wolves in our pack held the mark of the crescent. Not until you were born.


    The day you were born was one of the happiest days of my life. Your eyes were purple. Your crescent moon was purple. We all knew you were the one we were waiting for. Our scribes had uncovered this great prophecy about you, but we only found outter that it was only half of the prophecy. The rest of it was something we had never heard before and to this day it brings chills to me. This is the prophecy in full.


    The Legend of Luna Dynamis (The Full Prophecy)


    One day a She-wolf wille forth


    Beside her true mate, she will hold tremendous power


    She will be the one known as Luna Dynamis, unable to bemanded


    The only White Wolf to holdmand over all Wolves


    Her fur will be white as snow


    Upon her, fur will hold the mark of the Moon goddess¡¯ blessing.


    The crescent moon


    Among her wolves lies another fated mate. Born of hate


    He holds corruptness in his heart, destruction in his mind.


    His fur will be ck as midnight, with a red streak of fur over his stomach.


    The mark of evil


    Blessed by the one who holdsmand over all things dark. The devil


    Should Luna Dynamis ever ept him in her heart


    His power will increase to be thrice more than hersThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She would lose herself in his darkness.


    And together, no one will stand in their way.


    It was not long after we discovered the truth that our pack was attacked, causing your father to give his life for me and you to escape. Eventually, we came across this pack.  We almost turned away, but I met your father, my second mate, and he took us in and kept your identity a secret. Your father already had a son from his first mate, who is your brother Darnell. We were d your wolf decided not to reveal your identity. My wolf contacted your wolf the day of your thirteenth birthday to warn her not to, for your protection, though I suspect there are few who know about you.


    Your safety is of the utmost importance. It is always necessary that you cling to the light in you. Cling to the goodness in you. Do not give in to deep and dark impulses. It will only push you further and further into your dark mate¡¯s arms. Life will try to throw you curveballs, but you must throw them back with purity. Stay well, my daughter. Let your good fated mate keep you grounded in the world. You were born to do incredible things that are both great and evil. I pray for the sake of the world, you choose goodness. I love you, my daughter.


    Love Mother


    After I read the letter, I couldn¡¯t sleep. I had so many emotions running through me. I have two mates. Two destinies? Both good and bad. Xavier is my good mate. Oliver would be the bad one, but I rejected him. He has been nothing but evil to me and Xavier is just amazing. So, Xavier is my good fated mate.


    2 monthster (Back to The Present)


    I have been making progress by trying to be a good queen. Xavier and I spend every day together unmated and unmarked while I deal with my emotions, but he is bing so closed off thesest few days and it¡¯s bothering both Lunar and myself. He doesn¡¯t talk to me about any of the business and he always seems like he is busy with something. I don¡¯t want to force him to talk to me.


    I spend my time wondering if it is because I haven¡¯t let him mark or mate me, but I don¡¯t think it is. It must be something bigger. I decided that I would at least check on him as I walked through the pce. He needs to know I am still here, and I still love him even if he is a bit sheltered.


    I followed his scent outside the pce and to the dungeons. Why is he here? He told me he was leaving the castle on business. I entered the dungeon. It smells like puke and feces. It¡¯s horrible. Why would he lie to me about being here? This ce is awful. I heard shouting and I recognized the voice as his. Why is he shouting? I can feel his fury. I walked to a door and looked through the small window. It¡¯s locked and I see my mate along with his Cartise in the room. His Cartise is punching some man in the face who is tied down to the chair. My mate leaned against the wall with his arms folded and his eyes narrow, watching with a small smile. This isn¡¯t his usual smile. This smile is dark and wicked. It makes me feel afraid, seeing a side I¡¯d never seen before. Is he¡­ enjoying this? Even Lunar is feeling questioned.


    ¡°Please, I don¡¯t know anything¡±, I heard the man plead and my heart went out to him because they wouldn¡¯t stop hitting him. Xavier puts his hands up and they retreat. Xavier walked behind the man.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know anything, then I promise I will let you go. So, is there nothing you can tell me?¡± He asks and the man shakes his head.


    ¡°No, my king. I am innocent. Please. I have a family. I would never jeopardize their safety¡±, the man pleads. Xavier pauses and smiles and walks in front of the man.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t know anything, then I will keep my promise. I will let you go,¡± he says, and breaks the bonds holding the man to the chair. I am happy that he is showing the man mercy as the man rushes to the door where I am, but it is short-lived. At an arrowes rushing through his head at thest second the man¡¯s eyes widen as he looks at me on the side before he drops down and I gasp as I look up.


    Xavier is holding a bow in his hand, indicating he is the one who killed him. I started backing away and ended up knocking a tin over in the hallway by mistake, which drew the attention of Xavier, whose eyes locked on me through the small window on the door. His eyes were full of hate but they were reced by shock when he saw it was me. I know my face showed how I felt, and he started towards me, but I was out of the dungeon faster than a speeding bullet before he had even gotten to the door. I took off to the greenhouse I had grown fond of and masked my scent so he couldn¡¯t trace me. As I hid in the greenhouse, I couldn¡¯t help but think¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Xavier is the good mate from the prophecy


    Right?????

 The Letter

    Xavier Pov


    Fuck. Why the fuck was she there? The look on her face when she saw the other side of me was one of fear. It¡¯s the same look others give me when they see just how ruthless I can be. I thought I smelled her, but I figured, since I slept beside herst night it was just an after effect of it. I know she feels like I have been avoiding her, and maybe in a way, I have been.


    I had recently found out from a letter that someone left with one of my warriors that her life was in danger, and I was trying to protect her. A month ago, I received a report that someone was kidnapping and killing wolves. Some of the wolves that were killed were mercs that I had done business within the past, of which I am not proud of, and a report says they are being killed by some sort of assassin known as the Nix. I can¡¯t determine if this ¡± NYX¡± man is good or bad, but I have been trying to capture him since then to see why he is on a killing spree.


    It¡¯s forbidden to kill wolves the way this NYX person is, but I have heard reports of the kidnapped victims being rescued by this person as well. However, that¡¯s not the only reason I want to meet this NYX man. He sent me the letter I mentioned earlier.


    FLASHBACK (One month Ago)


    I had been spending each day with Jasmine getting to know her, and what she likes. She has been in and out of depression spells but is breaking through. I feel so much passion for her, but I know she is a virgin, and she is innocent. I won¡¯t rush anything until she is ready, but I can¡¯t deny how aroused I am when I am around her sometimes.


    I was in my office after putting Jasmine to bed one night. My Cartise and my Melons were all here discussing reports of kidnapped and killed wolves who I used to have employed in my pce. A warrior ended uping in and handed me a letter. They told me it just appeared out of thin air, and it was addressed to me. Sounds like witch business to me. I opened it up and read it out loud for them to hear.


    To The King,


    You don¡¯t know who I am, and I would like it to stay this way for now, but I can help you with the kidnapping issues going on. I had just started working on the case, and the wolves I killed informed me that they all worked in your pce at one point in time. They were told that their employer wanted to find a way into the castle to capture the queen.


    I have my suspicions about who is behind it, but I must watch and observe every movement they make before I can strike. I know my methods are a bit unorthodox for you. I know you go by a certain code when ites to taking a life, but I do not. I know you are hunting me to figure out who I am, and you will know my identity when the time is right. Just know, I serve your reign, and I will do whatever it takes to keep the queen safe as per the prophecy.


    Nyx


    Present Time Xavier Pov


    I had still been sending people out to capture this man, but something tells me that what he says is true. I will see how it ys out, but for now, I must find Jasmine. The wolf she saw us torturing was one that had been reported as helping with the kidnappingstely and caught by camera, so there was no way in hell I was gonna just let him go. I resort to killing as ast measure, but there are things that even I won¡¯t look past, and this is one of them.


    ¡°JASMINE. JASMINE WHERE ARE YOU¡± I growled, and I¡¯m sure the pack ground heard me because soon everyone started to call after her. I could tell she turned off her scent. How the fuck does she even know how to do that?


    ¡°She is stronger than you know,¡± my wolf Torak said. I can see his big goofy smile when he talks about her, but his worry matches mine when ites to finding our mate. I know she is still on the ground. I can feel it. Plus, no one has ever been able toe onto my grounds without me knowing, as a part of a spell a witch friend has ced around the castle.


    I¡¯m in the greenhouse. Jasmine links me. I rush there and find her sitting on a bench staring at some flowers. I¡¯m panting a little and she sees me. I can see she is taking me in. Before I can ask her if she is okay, she is pushing me against the greenhouse wall and she draws me into her lips¡­¡­.


    Unknown Pov¡­. (From now on Nyx Pov will be titled Nyx Pov. This Pov you are about to read is not Nyx, but this character will be revealed soon)


    It¡¯s dark¡­¡­ I can¡¯t see much¡­ I can feel I am on a cold floor, but not much else after that. Where am I? Thest thing I remember is hunting a deer, then I felt a sharp pain and now I have woken up here. Wherever here is. Suddenly, lights came on.  I look around me and there are other males and females here. They all look to be around my age. I looked at a girl and boy sitting next to me.


    ¡°Do you know where we are¡±? I asked the girl, and she shook her head. I look at the boy who does the same thing. As he does, the door opens, and a man with ck hair and blue eyeses in.


    The man who came in looked at me.


    ¡°You human, what¡¯s your name?¡± he demands. Great. Kidnapped by stupid wolves. I try to use my power to contact dad, but my power is being blocked somehow. Fucking hell. They have witches working with them. I can tell it¡¯s some sort of cloaking spell.


    ¡± My name is Ava sir,¡± I told him. I fear for my life, and I don¡¯t want to be killed. The fear of me being kidnapped has already kicked in.


    ¡± Come here¡± hemanded, and I stood up, not wanting to give him a reason to harm me. There was a woman with red hair and a man with blue hair, who came in as I was walking towards the ck-haired man. The red-haired woman looked in my direction and every hair on the back of my neck stood up, as if warning me about the danger I was in, specifically from her. They both screamed dark magic. Thankfully, the ne I wear can cloak my magic when I feel it needs it too. I closed my eyes and felt a warm tingle in my back, letting me know it worked. I kept walking until I was in front of him. He grabbed me by my shoulders and spun me around until I was facing what I could only assume to be others who were kidnapped too.


    ¡°Be still,¡± he demanded, and I stiffened. I could hear a movement from behind me, but I wasn¡¯t sure what was happening and that just made my heartbeat faster. He let go of my shoulders.


    ¡°EVERYONE LOOK AT ME BECAUSE I WILL ONLY SAY THIS ONCE¡± Hemanded from behind me, and all eyes shifted to him except for mine. He still wanted me to meet them.


    ¡± AS OF RIGHT NOW, ALL OF YOU ARE UNDER MY CONTROL. IF YOU TRY TO ESCAPE, I WILL KILL YOU. IF I FIND OUT YOU¡¯RE PLOTTING WITH EACH OTHER, I WILL KILL YOU. IF YOU SO EVER DISRESPECT ME, I WILL KILL YOU. YOUR LIVES NOW BELONG TO ME HUMANS. ALL OF YOUR FAMILIES HAVE BEEN KILLED, SO DON¡¯T EVEN THINK YOU WILL BE GOING BACK TO THEM¡± he says, and I can see tears streaming from their faces from this. Him, killing my family. What a joke. He has no idea just who I am.


    ¡± NOW, HUMANS, YOU WILL STAY HERE AND YOU WILL DO AS I SAY. DON¡¯T BOTHER TO CALL OUT FOR HELP. YOU ARE SURROUNDED BY NOTHING BUT MY PACK. IN WHICH YOU WILL SOON BE JOINING¡± he says, and then he grips my shoulders and leans in. I can feel his breath on my neck.


    ¡± You may or may not survive this, Ava, but if you do, I shall make personal use of you. ¡± he said, and before I could ponder what he meant, I heard everyone in the room scream, looking my way, and then I felt a sharp bite to my neck. Everyone was still screaming as I dropped to the floor screaming in pain from getting bit. He is turning me, and because of my background, I may lose my magic. I could feel myself starting to pass out but not before I saw the man who bit me turn into arge ck wolf. Fucking Alphas.


    Oliver PovN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Someone is watching us. This much, I am sure. I had to stop resorting to kidnapping wolves as it was drawing too much attention and I knew it was only a matter of time before the King reported us to the all-powerful council. The council is the one all species, Kings and Queens must report to. From what I have heard, only the strongest of us all are on the council and if they ever got wind of my ns, it would mean immediate extermination for me, my family, and our pack.


    I have been trying to figure out how to break into the King¡¯s castle so I can take Jasmine back. She was my mate first and what a powerful mate she will be. I know I may be a little obsessive with her, and I wouldn¡¯t have been if she hadn¡¯t rejected me first, but when she told us all who she was, and when we all felt the power of her wolf, I knew I had to have her. I don¡¯t care who I must kill to get her, but I will have her. My father suggested two witches, who are brother and sister,e and help us with our problems. Soon they were here, and they came up with the perfect n.


    They would kidnap random humans so the trail wouldn¡¯t lead back to us and then transport them to a huge cell we have here on the ground. The cell is soundproof, so no one is gonna be able to find it. We will turn the humans into werewolves and make them attack the castle. Not all of them will survive the bite, but because I am an alpha, I know most of them will.


    The one called Ava resembles my luna in her looks, so I will be ying with her while my warriors prepare the new werewolves and force them to adjust to their new lives. Killing their families was my father¡¯s idea. ¡°No one should report anyone missing¡± is what he says. I know what he says is true. We don¡¯t need a trail leading to us. At this point, it¡¯s just a matter of waiting for the survivors to wake up so we can get this n started.


    Nyx Pov


    Something is different. That¡¯s what I am thinking as I jump from tree to tree scouting out this alpha¡¯s grounds. I smelled humans, and I smelled her. Which is strange because I have been monitoring each person that hase in and out of there, but the smell of humans was so strong. Somehow, the smell started to die down until it faded and that struck me as highly unusual. How the fuck did humans get here? Why did their scent disappear? It dawned on me. They are turning humans into wolves. My sweet girl. I must get in there now! The more I think about it, the more certain I am that it is a witch working for them. It¡¯s the only way they could get humans on pack grounds without anyone seeing them. I need to save my daughter, but how do I go through this without getting her killed? First things first. I need to report to my king.

 Accepting Him

    Jasmine Pov


    I had been in the greenhouse feeling a little afraid of my mate. Who is this person? Do I know the real him?


    ¡± I¡¯ve had simr thoughts,¡± my wolf Lunar said.


    ¡± You saw his face too, Lunar. Do we trust him?¡± I asked her.


    ¡± You know our mate is a king. He needed to have a firm hold on his kingdom, plus I talked to the man¡¯s wolf who was getting tortured. His wolf says his human was a traitor to the kingdom and was hired to kidnap you¡±, Lunar told me, and my eyes widened.


    ¡± Why is he trying to kidnap me?¡± I asked.


    ¡± We are the Luna Dynamis. Many people want us for our powers. I believe it is our ex-mate trying toe for us¡±, Lunar says, and I growl at the mention of Oliver. My hate for him holds no bounds.


    ¡± He just doesn¡¯t know when to fucking give up¡± I seethe.


    ¡± I have been speaking with Xavier¡¯s wolf and I told him I would keep you in the dark to protect you, but our mate is under stress, and you need to know. Someone has been kidnapping wolves to try to break in here toe for you¡±, She tells me and my heart drops. More people get hurt because of me.


    ¡± Jasmine, I am not even gonna go there with you on that, but as far as the kidnappings go, they were taking wolves who used to work here at the pce. I am also told this mysterious stranger who calls himself ¡°Nyx¡± is saving them somehow, she told me.


    ¡°Nyx? Is this Nyx person a friend or for¡±?¡± I asked her?


    ¡± I believe they are a friend to our reign, but something tells me you and this Nyx person may potentially be connected. Be patient, things will y out the way they were meant to. Our mate is under so much stress, and he is not himself. This could also be because you both have not marked and mated each other. What is taking you so long?¡± She asks me and I mentally shrug.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just not ready¡±, I told her, and I saw her rolling her eyes at me.


    ¡± That¡¯s bullshit and you know it. You forget I am you. I know everything you think and feel. You need to admit to yourself why not¡±. She growls and I sigh.


    ¡± I guess¡­ it¡¯s just that I am afraid. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I love that we are mates. I think I may even love him too, but anyone who gets too close to me ends up dying, and I don¡¯t think my heart could take it if Xavier died too. I am so scared, but at the same time, I want him constantly and I can¡¯t help it¡±, I told her.


    ¡± Jasmine, it is okay to be afraid, but you need to push that fear aside. People die every day and at the end of the day, you can prevent it, but it will eventually happen. All you can do is live your life to the fullest and spend each day making him know how special he is just as he does for you. It¡¯s time to ept him, Jasmine. Now¡± she says. Lunar can be a strict bitch sometimes, but I know she is right. I need to push my fear aside and ept him. I need him, and because of what he has been going through thest few weeks, he needs me too. I can hear people calling out for me and I feel him reaching out to me in my head.


    ¡± I¡¯m in the greenhouse¡±. I linked him and I waited for him to arrive.


    ¡°Lunar, what if I have waited too long, and he doesn¡¯t want me anymore,¡± I asked her, and she growled in annoyance.


    ¡± Read his mind,¡± she tells me.


    ¡± What, I don¡¯t know how to do that,¡± I told her.


    ¡± Concentrate on his mind when hees in. Look through his eyes and they will open up his thoughts to you¡±, she says. Xavieres rushing into the greenhouse panting a little and I can tell her must have been running. I look into his eyes and into his mind and I feel a barrier, like he is blocking his thoughts from me, but then his thoughtse into my head as clear as day.


    ¡°How could someone this beautiful be created? Fuck, she looks so good right now¡± I hear his thoughts and giggle inwardly. Lunar is screaming ¡°MARK MATE NOW,¡± she says, and I don¡¯t hesitate to use my speed and push him against the wall, taking his soft lips into my mouth. He lets me in and soon our tongues are battling for dominance, and he wins. I picture us being in our room since there isn¡¯t much space here in the greenhouse, and suddenly that¡¯s where we are.


    Xavier stumbles back shocked.


    ¡± Lunar, what was that?¡± I asked her.


    ¡± Our powers areing into ce since you have started the first step into the mating process. We won¡¯t get them all right now, but we will develop them as the weeks go by, but enough of that. I want my mate and he wants us, so go to him¡±, she demands. I look at the bed, then to Xavier and he smirks and uses his speed to get me on the bed, with me underneath him. I felt his hardness pressing against my stomach and my head was gone after it.


    Xavier Pov


    I went into the greenhouse to make sure she was safe and let her know not to be afraid of me. I felt her trying to probe my mind, so I changed my thoughts. I can¡¯t have her seeing more of what I had to do in the dungeons. Instead, I focused only on her.


    I was shocked as shit when we somehow ended up in our bedroom.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid mate, she ising into her powers. As you bothplete the mating process, you will see several, and in the following weeks, she will develop them¡± I hear her wolf Lunar say. I only knew it was Lunar due to speaking to her while Jasmine was asleep one night. I saw Jasmine looking at the bed, then back to me and I got the hint. I use my wolf speed and put her on the bed while I hover above her. I stare at her. She is so beautiful. I can see her face go to a confused one.


    ¡°I¡¯m just admiring your beauty,¡± I told her, and she giggled, drawing my attention to her plump lips. I somehow have an urge to nip on them, so I lean down and do just that. She lets out a little moan which makes my already stiff member twitch in response. I kissed all over her, taking off her clothes until she was nude all over. The smell of her arousal was so thick that it filled the room, and I was lost in it. I stood up and started to take my clothes off but somehow my shirt was smoking, and all my clothes burned right off of me, turning into nothing but Ash. I didn¡¯t feel any pain though. I looked at Jasmine, who was just smiling. Her eyes are shifting between hazel and purple. This must be another power.


    My eyes trail her beautiful naked body, and she shyly covers herself up. I got back on the bed on top of her and pushed her hands above her head.


    ¡°Baby don¡¯t you ever hide this beautiful body from me, do you understand?¡± I tell her and she nods and smiles. She must like her new nickname.


    ¡°Xavier, you¡¯re staring,¡± she says, blushing a little.


    ¡± You¡¯re just so beautiful baby, it¡¯s kind of hard not to,¡± I tell her, and she blushes a deeper red. I kiss her lips and I nip at her bottom lip, which makes her moan softly. I kiss all over her neckline, running my tongue over where my mark is going to go, and she shutters.


    ¡°Ah, oh fuck¡± She moans, causing my member to tighten up more. I feel her body tense up as I run my fingers along the side of her stomach lightly.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Rx baby. I¡¯m going to make your first time extremely pleasurable. She rxes instantly under me, trusting me with her and I love her even more for it.


    I kissed her chest, trailing my tongue around each of her perky pink nipples. Her breathing is picking up.


    ¡°Feels¡­. so¡­. good¡± She moans as I fondle her chest with one of her nipples in my mouth.


    I work my way down her stomach until I reach her already wet core. Positioning myself between her legs, I start to kiss her inner thighs, teasing her as I lick the nipples on them. The smell of her arousal was hitting me so hard and watching her core glisten with her juices wasn¡¯t helping me as I was trying to control Torak, who was trying to force his way out of me.


    ¡°This is her first time. Calm down¡±, I told him. I could see him rolling his eyes.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stop, but don¡¯t think I won¡¯t being out in the future. She is my mate too¡± he huffs.


    ¡°Oh, my goddess baby you smell so fucking good,¡± I told her and before she could reply I shoved my tongue into her wet core, and she cried out ¡°XAVIER¡± as I did. Hearing her beautiful cry of my name is what made me continue the sweet torture of my tongue as I plunged it in and out of her. She was a squirmy mess as I licked and sucked all the parts of her juicy core, and I loved every bit of it.


    Torak purred in satisfaction with her taste. I teased her clit as I started tonging her sweet pussy and I could tell her was building her first orgasm. I swear, I could get used to tasting her like this every morning and I would bepletely content. She tasted like sweet honey, and I was addicted. Her body started to convulse, and she was breathing heavily.


    ¡°Xavier something¡¯s¡­.¡± she panted.


    ¡°I know baby, just let go. let go¡± I told her and pinched her clit between my thumb and index causing her to cum and boy did she let go.


    ¡°OH FUCKKKKKK¡± She yelled as she let go and she ended up squirting all over my face. I was surprised she did it, but it turned me on even more than I would have imagined. I felt a feeling course through me, and I didn¡¯t know what it was, but it felt as if I wasing myself.


    ¡°She has the power of projection. She sent the same thing she was feeling to you, and you felt the pleasure from it, just not as much as she did¡± Lunar linked to me. Man, I love those fucking powers of hers.


    Jasmine was breathing heavily,ing down from her high and twitching as I made sure to suck up all her juices.


    ¡°Motherfucker¡± she finally said as she weaned off her high and I wanted to finish licking her clean.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pass out on me baby. We are just getting started. I tell her and I kiss her stomach yfully, working my way to her sweet lips, causing her to giggle. I positioned my member between her core¡¯s lips, getting it wet, causing her to moan from the rubbing I was doing. The contact was amazing.


    ¡°Xavier,¡± she said, looking at me, and I felt fear. It confused me until I looked into her eyes and realized it was ¡°her¡± fear that I was feeling. I kiss her deeply.


    ¡°Jasmine my baby, calm down. It will hurt a lot at first, but I will not move until you adjust to my size and tell me to move¡±, I told her, and she looked at me with wide eyes.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she whispers.


    ¡°Ready,¡± I ask her, and she nods. In one swift thrust, I plunged into her, breaking her hymen. She screamed clearly from the pain. As I promised, I didn¡¯t move until she told me to.


    ¡°It hurts,¡± she said through tears. I kissed each tear that fell.


    ¡°I know baby, I know, but soon you will adjust, and the pain will go down. It will be nothing but pleasure after¡±, I told her. After a few minutes, I can feel her body start to rx and she nods to me, letting me know to move. I moved slowly and she gripped my dick with her core muscles, causing me to let out a groan.


    ¡°Fuck you¡¯re so tight babe,¡± I tell her, and she grips my sides trying to move me a little faster, and. This lets me know that she is no longer in pain, and I can finally give her the pleasure I¡¯ve been wanting too for so long. I picked up the pace and she was moaning louder and louder with each thrust. I didn¡¯t mind it. Our room was soundproof anyway. She tried to cover her mouth, but I pinned her hands above her,


    ¡°Don¡¯t cover your mouth baby. I want to hear it when you moan my fucking name¡±. Imand her, causing her to moan ¡± Oh Fuck¡± in return. We had picked up the pace now and I knew we were both close.


    ¡°Ah, my god, I¡¯m gonna gonna¡­. I¡¯M GONNA!¡­.¡± she pants


    ¡°Cum for me baby. Cum all over my dick¡± Imanded.


    ¡°Oh! My! GOD! ¡± She screamed as she crashed through her orgasm and, because of her power, I felt the intensity of hers, causing me to release in turn.


    ¡°Fuck Baby!¡± I groaned as I pushed deep, coating her insides with my seed. Watching her breathe through her orgasm, I couldn¡¯t help myself. I was erect all over again.  I slid out of her and picked her up off the bed a pushed her against the wall, plunging my dick right back into her and fucking her senseless. Her eyes started rolling to the back of her head as she felt my length. She put both arms around my neck and started bouncing with me and the whole room was killed with her screams of pleasure as we picked up the pace.


    ¡°Yes! Yes! Fuck! Yes!


    As I expected, she wasing in a matter of minutes, digging her fingernails into the back of my neck. I felt an open wound from it, but I paid it no mind as I knew I would heal instantly. I knew I was close.


    ¡°Shit! I groaned, creaming her insides. It felt so incredible to finally be inside of her and I kissed her deeply as I coated her. She pulled out from the kiss, and I saw her canines. Before I could react, she gripped my neck hard and pierced my skin on my marking spot. It happened so fast, and I had not expected it, so when she did it right after I creamed her, the pleasure/pain that I felt drew me toplete new heights and I pushed her roughly against the wall while still inside her as she bit deeper, securing her bite.


    ¡°Son of A Bitch!¡± I growled, causing her to shudder in pleasure.


    The pleasure that erupted through my body was unlike anything I had ever felt before. It caused me to spring right back hard again and with me still inside of her, I moved her from the wall back to the bed at the edge and fucked her senseless until she was climaxing all over my dick, at which time I extended my canines and marked her back, causing another huge orgasm to gush out of her right after. She went limp and I could tell she needed to sleep, so I pulled from her, andid her fully on the bed.


    After cleaning both her and I up, I climbed into bed with her wrapping my arms around her waist. She turned towards me and snuggled into my chest.


    ¡°I love you¡± I whispered as I kissed her head. We had just mated but I was feeling a slight hesitation about her wolf.


    ¡°I love you too,¡± I thought I heard her whisper back, but I wasn¡¯t sure because the sleepy darkness had already taken over me.

 The Warning

    Jasmine Pov


    I can tell I¡¯m dreaming. When I dream, I feel as light as air. I¡¯m not sure where I am right now. It¡¯s dark. I heard crying around me, and I sniffed the air. Smells like blood and piss. The usual smells of a cer. Suddenly, the lightse on and I see a bunch of people huddled together. This cell looks familiar. Where have I seen this cell before?


    ¡°Do you know where we are¡±? A girl who oddly resembled me asked another girl. She shakes her head. I look at the boy who does the same thing. As he does, the door opens, and a man with ck hair and blue eyeses in and I growl instantly.


    ¡°OLIVER¡±!


    I know they can¡¯t hear or see me.


    ¡°You, human, what¡¯s your name?¡± he demands, looking at the girl. They are human?


    ¡± My name is Ava sir,¡± she tells him. I can tell she was afraid, yet something about her was screaming power. Also, something else. Some sort of¡­.. connection.


    ¡± Come here¡±, hemands, and she stands up. There was a woman with red hair and purple eyes, as well as a man with blue hair and yellow eyes who came in as well. I can tell that they are witches by the aura around them. Oliver grabs Ava by the shoulders.


    ¡°Be still¡±, he demanded, and she stiffened. Oliver then started talking.


    ¡°EVERYONE LOOK AT ME BECAUSE I WILL ONLY SAY THIS ONCE¡± hemands. Everyone looked at him in fear.


    ¡± AS OF RIGHT NOW, ALL OF YOU ARE UNDER MY CONTROL. IF YOU TRY TO ESCAPE, I WILL KILL YOU. IF I FIND OUT YOU¡¯RE PLOTTING WITH EACH OTHER, I WILL KILL YOU. IF YOU SO EVER DISRESPECT ME, I WILL KILL YOU. YOUR LIVES NOW BELONG TO ME HUMANS. ALL OF YOUR FAMILIES HAVE BEEN KILLED, SO DON¡¯T EVEN THINK YOU WILL BE GOING BACK TO THEM¡±


    Has he truly gone fucking insane?


    ¡± NOW, HUMANS, YOU WILL STAY IN HERE AND YOU WILL DO AS I SAY. DON¡¯T BOTHER, CALLING OUT FOR HELP. YOU ARE SURROUNDED BY NOTHING BUT MY PACK. IN WHICH YOU WILL SOON BE JOINING¡± he says, and then he grips Ava¡¯s shoulders and leans in.


    ¡± You may or may not survive this, Ava, but if you do, I shall make personal use of you, ¡± he says, and before she can respond, he bites her.


    ¡°NOO¡±, I scream, reaching out, but somehow, I am thrown into another scene.


    I am hovering mid-air over my kingdom. The skies have turned red, and a light fog covers the kingdom. Dead bodies are scattered all over the ground. Among those bodies is everyone I care about. Sabrina¡¯s parents, my Solons, and my Cartise, along with my precious Xavier. What is happening? I try to fly down to Xavier, but I end up somewhere else.


    I am in a huge forest with the moon high. A beautifuldy with long blonde hair and bright blue eyes was sitting on a swing in the middle of a small meadow.


    ¡°Moon Goddess,¡± I say, and she nods.


    ¡± I¡¯ve been waiting for you,¡± she says, and I sit in front of her crisscross on the ground.


    ¡± You know why I have brought you here,¡± she said, and I nodded.


    ¡± Oliver is kidnapping humans and turning them into wolves,¡± I tell her, but she shakes her head.


    ¡°He is out of control, but events have already been put in ce for him to be stopped. You must not interfere with him.  I am referring to the prophecy that those fates have bestowed on you¡±, She says, and now I am confused, and I know she can tell.


    ¡± My daughter, you will end up bing one of the most powerful creatures to walk the earth. In that prophecy, you are fated to be either the best thing for the world or the worst¡±, she says.


    ¡± But I have met both the evil and the good mates, and I n on staying with Xavier. I would never go back to Oliver¡±, I told her.


    ¡± My dear, it is true you have met both of your fated mates, but Oliver is not one of them,¡± she tells me, and I gasp.


    ¡°But I felt the bond. How is that possible?¡± I ask her as my vision swirls.


    ¡± There are powerful forces here at work that fake that bond between you two, which is why you don¡¯t feel the true pain of the mate bond being severed. I admit, even for me, it was a surprise when you rejected him as fate showed me a different path for you, but your true path was shown to me once you did. I am proud of you.¡± She speaks.


    ¡± But who would fake the bond? Who is my other fated mate if not Oliver? ¡°: I asked, but I felt myself slipping back.


    ¡± You will find out your questions soon enough, but my dear, stay strong. You MUST hone your powers. You will be fighting for the fate of the world. We will meet again when you least expect it to happen. You must not let evil corrupt you, or you will face the fate I have shown you. Most of all, you must remember this specifically, as some things have happened that have been out of my control, some people are NOT WHO THEY SEEM¡±, she says, and before I can respond, darkness takes me.


    I woke up covered in sweat. My breathing is erratic. I looked over to the side of me and I saw Xavier sleeping with his ck hair tousled. He is handsome. My mind runs back to my dreams and his body dead on the ground is clear as day in my mind.


    Selene


    She warned me.


    Oliver isn¡¯t my mate, which means that whoever is my other fated mate is still out there, and they are causing corruption. Is this mate the one who caused the fake bond between me and Oliver?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I need to talk to someone


    I look at the time and see it is only 10 pm, which means that they are still in the hospital. By them, I mean Sabrina¡¯s parents Lori and Adam. When we arrived at the kingdom, it took a while for Lori and Adam to adjust to dealing with the loss of Sabrina. I spend time with them each day. Given their experience, they decided to work in the hospital even though Xavier wanted them to do nothing but heal, but they are focused on dealing with the pain by saving others¡¯ lives and I admire them for it.


    I slipped out of bed and slipped into some shorts and a t-shirt. I am still a little sore given that we had rtions. A calm soothes me, and I kiss Xavier on his head before sneaking out of the room and running to the hospital. They were sitting in their office. Over the weeks, they both have gotten skinnier, and they both have the light they used to have gone from their eyes. My heart goes out to them. I spend as much time with them as I can.


    ¡°Knock Knock,¡± I said, tapping on the open door. They both look up at men with smiles, but it doesn¡¯t reach their eyes.


    ¡°Come in, Jasmine,¡± Lori says, and I do. I sat down and they both looked at me, giving me their undivided attention.


    ¡°What¡¯s bothering you?¡± Adam asks and Lori is scanning my face. I know I must look a mess, my hair falling everywhere and most likely bags under my eyes.


    ¡± It¡¯s obvious, hunh,¡± I said, giving a small chuckle.


    ¡°Tell us,¡± Lori says, and I nod. I tell them everything from my dream about Oliver to the vision I had of the visit to Selene. They werepletely shocked and angry.


    ¡°Do you think any of it was real?¡± Adam asked, and I nodded.


    ¡°Ever since I mated with Xavier, I started to manifest some of my powers. I don¡¯t think they were dreams at all. I think I have the gift of foresight¡±, I tell them and they nod. ¡°What do I do?¡± I ask them.


    ¡± Well, if it¡¯s true, and Oliver isn¡¯t your mate, then that means whoever is mated to you is out there nning a way to make you theirs, most likely because of your powers and of who you are. I wouldn¡¯t rush to do anything rash. You need to stay on pce grounds¡±, Adam says, and Lori nods in agreement.


    ¡°But those people need my help. What¡¯s the point of sitting here doing nothing when I have all this power¡±, I ask them?


    ¡± I know you want to help them, but you were warned by Selene to stay away from him. It¡¯s possible whoever made the fake bond between you both is there in his pack. You will be in immediate danger¡±, Lori says, and I lean forward, putting my head in my hands.


    ¡°Great, so I can¡¯t do anything, and more people are hurt because of me¡± I murmured, but I know they heard me.


    ¡± You must not interfere, Jasmine. If the Goddess herself says she has a n, then stay away from the pack. Focus on the powers you areing into. If you do have the gift of foresight, then the vision you had of our pce fallen with dead members all-around maye true, which means we must all prepare. I think Xavier is indeed your good true mate. Your bad one is out there and no doubt he is trying to get to you. Learn to channel your powers, Jasmine. ¡± Adam says. ¡°Because you alone have the power to save us all.¡±


    Ava Pov


    ¡± Watch what the fuck you¡¯re doing, wolf,¡± a pack member says while I¡¯m sweeping. The pack wolves here have been nothing but shitty to us since we were captured and turned by our alpha, whose name I have learned to be Oliver. He is the first person here to turn my life to shit after my shift, by making me his sex toy whenever he wants. He tells me it¡¯s because I look like a girl, he is trying to reim that used to belong to him. Thankfully, my powers have remained intact, although I can¡¯t use them due to a witch¡¯s spell over this pd. I recognized it as being too powerful for me.


    ¡± You could move your fucking feet then¡± I murmured, causing the male wolf named James to turn around and re at me before raising his hand to me. James has been my second person here to turn my life to hell, constantly hitting me and pping me.


    ¡°How dare you speak to me¡± SLAP! I grab my cheek andugh, a cruelugh. He looks a bit shocked before he raises his hands to me again, since I¡¯m disrespecting him. I close my eyes waiting for the p back, but it neveres because Brandon has grabbed his hand and Katie is beside me growling at him.


    ¡± Hitting girls now. How low can you fucking stop!¡± Brandon says, ring at James and pushing his hand away, causing James to stumble back a bit. He stands back up to Brandon, and Brandon¡¯s wolf hase forward. Before Brandon turned, he was a simple, skinny and scrawny boy with very few words.  Now, he was ripped and could fight. He was trained to fight and at one point he even tried to fight Oliver to get us out, but he was beaten down badly and ced on lockdown for a week where the witches toyed with his mind for their amusement. Even though he didn¡¯t break, he told us it was an experience no one should go through again and would do everything it took for us to escape, since over half of us died from Oliver¡¯s bite.


    ¡°You trying to fight me mutt,¡± James says to Brandon, trying to look threatening, but Brandon only smirks and flexes his ripped muscles. I can tell James is no match for Brandon, and James must have picked up on this because I caught a bit of fear in his eyes. He tried to smirk it off though. Katie, on the other hand, saw through his fake faze. Katie was one of the ones who I met on my first day here. She is also feisty with her blonde hair and hazel eyes. The three of us have be incredibly close to each other and I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way.


    ¡°Leave us alone, or face the three of us, asshole¡± Katie threatened, and James simply rolled his eyes and left. Another huge reason why James tortures me is that I ended up with him, and I rejected him instantly. He is a horrible person.


    We watched as James left.


    ¡± We need to find a way out of here,¡± I tell them.


    ¡°Maybe I can help with that,¡± someone behind me says.


    That voice.


    I know that voice!


    We turned around and saw a person walking towards us.


    Bloody hell.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Brandon asks him, but my vision bes blurred with tears and relief when I see him. He looked at me with the same emotion.


    ¡± Call me Nyx¡±

 Zoe

    Jasmine Pov


    As Iy in bed, I couldn¡¯t help but think about my dreams/ visions. Those innocent people. Who was that Ava girl? I could even see how much she looked like me. Why did I feel drawn to her? So many unanswered questions.


    We will get to know the answers soon. Trust in the moon goddess. Lunar says and I sigh.


    I ended up falling back to sleep. I ended up waking up to warm water being squirted on my face. I fell out of bed andughter was being heard from the other side of the room. I knew thatugh from anywhere.


    ¡°Fucking Harmon¡±, I seethed out loud and it was followed by moreughs. Harmon Fletch was one of the female amazon warriors who was sent here on orders of Xavier, to protect the kingdom but, more importantly, me. Xavier didn¡¯t want me to train, but I have been secretly training with Harmon over thest two months. My skills as a warrior have been amplified 10 times over than before, though I will always be grateful for the many lessons from Sabrina, Lori, and Adam. Harmon is an extraordinary fighter and a very exotic-looking amazon. She is the same height as me with ck hair, honey-colored skin, and light green eyes. She is more like an annoying sister than anything else, but I¡¯vee to care for her greatly.


    ¡± Wake up sleeping beauty,¡± she said, still drowning me in a stream of water from her water gun. I grew loudly. Where does she even get a water gun from?


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m up,¡± I tell her, rolling out of bed. My hair and clothes stick to my body. I know my nipples are probably showing, but Harmon and I have seen each other naked many times, so it doesn¡¯t bother me. My body feels sorer thanst night. I looked over to the bed and saw Xavier was gone. I feel kind of lonely in a way now.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± I asked as I pulled off my gown and headed to the bathroom. She followed me and started running my bathwater.


    ¡± He said he had some business to take care of and would be back shortly,¡± Harmon tells me. I got into the tub full of pink bubbles and steam. I decided to tell her about my visions. She had a nk look on her face once I did.


    ¡°So, when are you leaving?¡± She asked me. I try not to look too surprised. She always knew how to read me.


    ¡± How do you know I¡¯m leaving,¡± I asked her, smirking.


    ¡± Do you think I¡¯m stupid, Jasmine? I know you probably better than you know yourself,¡± she says, shaking her head and sitting down on the floor. I threw my hands up in the air.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m not sure when. I never wanted to go back there, but it¡¯s time for them to answer their crimes. I can¡¯t have them, kidnapping innocents. Besides, I¡¯m the queen. If I want them dead, then they will be. ¡± I told her, and she nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say no to something like that in this case, but since you are the queen. Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to send soldiers into your ce to capture or kill?¡± Harmon asks and I roll my eyes at her.


    ¡± You know perfectly well that they all signed their death warrants the day they murdered my sister. I will rip each of their fucking heads from their bodies¡±, I tell her, Lunar¡¯s voice mixing with mine, and Harmon smiles wickedly.


    ¡± There she is. Just wanted to make sure I was speaking to the Queen and not soft-hearted Jasmine¡± she tells me, and I scoff. ¡± Well, if we are going there, we are going to need all the help we can. I¡¯ll get my brother toe to help us. He is a trained warrior as well and he will want to participate in justice. It¡¯s all he lives for. Plus, he is resourceful, and we will need that on our side,¡± she said.


    ¡± Isn¡¯t your family all the way in Canada?¡¯ I asked.


    ¡± Girl, whatever, he needs a change of pace anyway. His job always keeps him busy. Plus, he needs a vacay, not to mention I miss him¡±, she says.


    ¡± Okay then,¡± I told her, sinking into the water. I have a sneaky feeling there is something she isn¡¯t telling me, but I let it slide. My only concern now is Xavier. Of course, he is not going to let me go willingly. Sighs. I¡¯ll have to figure this out somehow. I submerged myself in the water. When I finished washing, I got dressed and went to Xavier¡¯s office. I heard a girl¡¯sughter. I peeped into the room through the crack and saw a woman in nothing but a robe leaning against his desk beside him with bright eyes. I pushed the door open, Lunar growling in my head. I tried not to overreact to the situation. Xavier looked at me with wide eyes while the woman just had her eyes narrowed at me, looking me up and down. I crossed my arms and looked between both of them, my aura pulsing through the room.


    ¡°EXPLAIN¡± is all I said.


    Xavier Pov


    ¡± Xavier, Zoe is here and looking for you¡±, Lamar linked to me. Shit to myself. I rolled out of bed and looked at my beautiful mate. I had been with women before, butst night was on a whole different level. However, one of those women I had been with before included Zoe, my top female warrior, and my best friend. She saved my life countless times when we were younger, as many tried to kill me while I rose to the position of king.  I had sent Zoe out on an important mission for the kingdom 3 months ago overseas.


    I threw on some sweatpants and a ck t-shirt and went to my office where a naked Zoeid spread eagle on my desk.


    ¡°My king¡±, she purred. I admit my dick twitched at the sight of her but attempted to push the thoughts back. I have my queen now, therefore, I no longer need Zoe anymore. I took her robe that wasid on the chair and tossed it to her.


    ¡°Get dressed Zoe,¡± I told her, keeping eye level with her, doing my best to avoid them going lower. I kept my face nk.


    ¡± Why, I thought you would miss me?¡± She said, pouting her little heart-shaped face. She hops off the desk and puts her robe on. She knew I was a sucker for that face. Zoe is beautiful with red curly hair, perfect skin, and silver-gray eyes. She is tall and confident. It¡¯s one of the reasons I was going to make her queen if I never found my mate. We both had a mutual understanding about it though. She knew I was looking for my mate.


    ¡± Of course, I missed you, Zoe, you¡¯re my top female warrior. The soldiers could use you whipping them into shape¡±, I told her. She shakes her head.


    ¡°Bullshit, I didn¡¯t buy it, Zavy. ¡± she says with her eyes narrowed and her arms crossed. Zavy is a nickname she has for me. ¡°No, I don¡¯t buy it. Something is different with you. ¡± She says and scans my face. She then smiled.


    ¡°You found her, didn¡¯t you?¡± She says and I smile and nod, knowing she was talking about Jasmine. Zoe knew how badly I¡¯d wanted to find my mate. She is probably the only one who knows everything about me. She yfully punches me on the shoulder.


    ¡± Well, about fucking time. I thought you would never find her¡±, she says, and leans beside me on my desk.


    ¡± Yea, I thought it would never happen, but fate had other ns,¡± I tell her, and she nods.


    ¡± Well, I¡¯m sorry for this,¡± she says, acknowledging her body in the robe. I shrugged it off.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just because our sexual rtionship is over doesn¡¯t mean you still can¡¯t be my best friend,¡± I tell her, and she smiles and rolls her eyes.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡± No shit sherlock, we both knew what this was, ¡± she says, yfully hitting me again, and we both end upughing hard until we see the door swing open to a furious-looking Jasmine. Ah fuck. She looks at me, then to Zoe, who is still in a robe. Shit. I got up and walked to her, but she held her hand up.


    ¡± Exin¡± is all she says. I can see Lunar is trying not toe out, but she is controlling her. That still doesn¡¯t stop the aura I feeling from her. I can feel Zoe¡¯s fear, but I know she won¡¯t let it show.


    ¡± Xavier, you didn¡¯t tell me she was so damn hot,¡± Zoe said cheerfully, breaking the awkward silence and eyeing Jasmine, who went from furious to blushing fast. In truth, it was cute.


    ¡°Um¡­ Thanks¡± Jasmine says and her eyes go back to mine, still waiting for an exnation. I nod.


    ¡°This is my best friend since childhood. Her name is Zoe. She is this kingdom¡¯s top female warrior. Before I found you, she and I developed a sexual rtionship until she found her mate, or I found mine. I sent her away on a mission to the kingdom 3 months ago and she just came back today. She didn¡¯t know I had found you already and I just told her. We were just talking about you before you walked in¡±, I exined to her. She looks to Zoe for confirmation, who nods.


    ¡°It¡¯s true my queen,¡± Zoe says and stands up, then bows. ¡°I felt embarrassed when I showed up to his office in nothing but a robe, after he told me about you, and I apologize for the disrespect here,¡± Zoe says, still bowing. She had a small smirk on her face, so I couldn¡¯t tell if the apology was genuine. I was just thankful she didn¡¯t tell her she showed up naked. I searched Jasmine¡¯s face, which held a range of emotions but eventually came into surprise. She smiled at Zoe.


    ¡°Rise warrior.¡± She said and Zoe did with a smile. ¡± I understand you both had a sexual rtionship before me and I¡¯m d you both decided to end it, even before I came here,¡± she said. Jasmine then looked at me and I held my arms out for her toe to me, which she did. She buried her head in my neck.


    ¡± I know you won¡¯t hurt me,¡± she said, still nuzzling my neck. Zoe watched us with happiness, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. They held¡­.. Sadness?


    ¡± I¡¯m going to change into something more presentable. I will see you bothter¡±, Zoe said with her eyes on mine. She bowed and then left. I felt my heart drop a little. I knew this couldn¡¯t be a shock to her, but I wasn¡¯t blind either. I knew she had feelings for me and at one point I did too. Though I have Jasmine now, I could never act on anything like that ever again.

 Meeting Samael

    Jasmine Pov


    After Xavier and Zoey exined their situation, I understood. I wasn¡¯t expecting Xavier to be a virgin after all. I knew he had a past before me. Lunar and I were still angry, but given the circumstances, I decided to forgive them. After all, if he cheated on me, I feel it through the bond. All I could feel was his love and I was happy. I wasn¡¯t thrilled about Zoey, but if she didn¡¯t mess with my mate again, I would tolerate her.


    ¡± How do you feel?¡± Xavier asked me as I was still nestled against him. My face went red as I knew what he was talking about.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I told him. The hot bath rxed my body a lot and took away most of the soreness.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m going to start on today¡¯s work. You go to the kitchen to get breakfast. I¡¯ll meet up with you soon¡±, he tells me, and kisses me on the lips. His lips are warm and soft as always. I headed to the kitchen and heard the cooks in there whispering.


    ¡°Did you hear Zoey is back?¡±


    ¡± She will cause problems for the queen¡±


    ¡± I know he is still in love with Zoey.¡±


    ¡± Well, no shit, they have been together since childhood¡±


    I cleared my throat to make my presence known. They all looked at me and bowed.


    ¡°My queen, what would you like for breakfast?¡± One of the cooks asked.


    ¡°My usual,¡± I tell him. My usual meals included grits, sausage, bacon, scrambled eggs, and cinnamon rolls. They get to cooking asap. They were avoiding my gaze as they cooked, and I could tell they were ufortable.


    ¡°I¡¯ve spoken with both of them,¡± I tell them, and they look surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of our business, my queen, we apologize for speaking of such things,¡± another cook says, and the rest of them nod before excusing themselves. I ate my food and left. I found Harmon training and exined what happened while training with her. She remained silent on the matter.


    ¡°Why so silent?¡± I asked.


    ¡± Nothing, I just don¡¯t think you have anything to worry about from what you told me¡±. I nod.


    ¡°So when will your brother be here?¡± I asked her.


    ¡± He is flying to us now, he will be here by tomorrow morning,¡± she said.


    ¡± Why so long?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°He ising from London. Being the King of Ennd, he had to get some stuff handled before he came, she said, and I looked at her with wide eyes.


    ¡°Holy shit, bitch you never told me your brother was the King of Ennd,¡± I told her, and she just shrugged it off. I honestly didn¡¯t think it was important. I scoffed and rolled my eyes. We spent the rest of the day hanging out together. Before I knew it, it was nighttime, and I was in bed. Xavier came in and snuggled beside me. I had been so busy thinking of the n to save everyone that I forgot my mate.


    ¡°Busy day,¡± he asked, and I nodded, facing him and kissing him. I inhaled his scent, and something was off. I didn¡¯t know what it was, but I tried to ignore it. Once he started kissing my neck, I was a goner. We spent the rest of the night making love before falling asleep peacefully.


    Ava Pov


    Nyx told us that help would be here in the next few days. All we must do is go on as if nothing is different. Expect me. I would be a distraction for Oliver while Nyx took him and the beta out. This was all 2 days ago, which means whoever the help was, they would be here in theing days.


    Nyx disappeared the moment we were told help woulde. It was strange, but if we were saved, it would be close to happening. I didn¡¯t know what would happen, but I knew we needed to be ready, and we would be. Knowing Nyx, he probably has something wicked nned for Oliver and this whole pack. I was sure of it. I could also feel my wolf being a bit anxious. Speaking of my wolf, it was hard having her forced on me, but I was surprised how easily it became having her. I guess given my roots though, I should have expected this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry love, we will be out of here soon,¡± I told her, and I could see her nodding.


    ¡°Soon, we will be free.¡±


    Jasmine Pov


    I woke up a bit early. Xavier was not in bed. What the hell? It¡¯s like 4 am. I somehow felt restless, and I didn¡¯t know why. Lunar was also up and pacing.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with us?¡± I asked. She just whimpered. That¡¯s not like her at all. I got out of bed and dressed in ck sweatpants and a ck tank top with sneakers. Maybe we just needed to practice a bit. I left and went to the training grounds. As I walked there, I looked out one of the windows in the hall and saw Xavier, but what took me by surprise was I also saw Zoey. They were sitting by a tree in the forestughing and talking. Lunar was growling at the sight, and I started to get to them when someone grabbed my arm and I felt a spark shoot in my arm, causing me to pull back quickly as a soft, deep voice startled me from behind.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know why he would even be in herpany when he has you,¡± the voice said, and I stumbled back due to how intoxicating this voice was. It was so filled with¡­ power. I had braced myself to hit the ground, but it never came. Instead, I was caught by the stranger. I looked up at him. This man was no doubt gorgeous. He had dark brown hair and strong beautiful ebony features. He is super tall. He is also ripped with muscles that made me want to run my hands on them, but what startled me the most was his eyes. His eyes were a burnt orange color. I could stare into his eyes all day. I hadn¡¯t noticed we were leaning into each other until we were almost touching, and I broke out of my trance and hopped out of his arms. What the hell was that? I could feel the confusioning from Lunar. Did she feel the same way too? I cleared my voice.


    Yes, I do.


    ¡± Thank you but it¡¯s none of your business,¡± I told him. ¡± Who are you anyway?¡± I asked him. His whole aura screamed power.


    ¡± My name is Samael, your grace,¡± he said, bowing to me. Apart from me, feeling giddy watching a big man like him bow to me. He looks back up and I am captured by his orange eyes. Why does this man make me nervous? We just met!


    ¡± What are you doing here?¡± I asked. I had never seen him here before and I would remember his face.


    ¡± I believe you called me here, or rather my sister did. About your little mission,¡± he said, smirking, and I gasped. Oh shit, he was Harmon¡¯s brother.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry your majesty,¡± I told him, and I bowed a little. He looked horrified. He gripped my face in his hands and raised my eyes to his.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever bow before me, your grace,¡± he told me, and I could feel the certainty of his words. I smiled. He slides down the wall and sits down. Strange. Who just sits on the floor? Strangely, I want to join him, although I should go to my mate.


    ¡°You are here early,¡± I told him, sitting on the opposite wall of the hallway.


    ¡± My jet is pretty fast.¡± He says, shrugging and smiling. Fuck! Even his smile is beautiful! I shake the thoughts from my head. What the fuck is wrong with me? Why am I even in the hallway? Oh right! Xavier. I stood up and looked outside and what I saw broke my heart. Samael stood up too and saw it. Xavier and Zoe were sleeping on the ground and Zoe was on top of him snuggled together. Lunar growled in my head. She snapped out whatever spell she was in with Samael once she saw it. As soon as I saw them, the burning in my heart started and it wouldn¡¯t stop. They were only sleeping next to each other, but it still felt like it was breaking me.


    Samael saw what was happening as I clutched my chest, falling to the floor. It was like everything was spinning and I couldn¡¯t take it. I wanted her dead. His eyes shed a darker orange, which was strange, and I felt a little afraid, but he wrapped his arms around me and hummed.  It was a beautiful and soft sound and I weed it. It started to calm me down somehow. We just stay like that for a while, and he pulls back once he is sure I have calmed down.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you just met me, and already you feel like you have to be someone to help me not break,¡± I told him, and he gave me a concerned look.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry. If it were me, they would both be dead by now¡± he says, with his eyes turning back to orange. I stood up and he did the same.


    ¡± Just don¡¯t jump to conclusions, okay? From what my sister says, he seems like he is really in love with you, and I hate to see love like yours fall apart¡±, he says, smiling. His eyes screamed out that¡¯s exactly what he wanted to happen, but I nodded anyway, and I started to go to my room. I looked back and he was just leaning against the wall, with the moonlight basking him in.


    ¡°Goodnight, Samael,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Goodnight, Beauty,¡± he said, and blushed, going back up the stairs to my room. Iy in bed, but I couldn¡¯t sleep. After about an hour, I felt the bed dip and I smelled Xavier. He wrapped his arms around me. I kept my breathing steady, so it would seem as If I were still sleeping. I would take Samuel¡¯s advice and give him a chance to exin. They weren¡¯t doing anything sexual, so maybe it was just innocent. I wanted to trust my mate, though even Lunar agreed, trust for Xavier was starting to fade a bit, and maybe with good reason.

 Arguments and Breakfast

    Zoey Pov


    I had awoken early to start my morning training. After I got dressed, I went to the training grounds. The training was always a great distraction for me. Training and sex, and since I couldn¡¯t get one, then the other would just have to settle.


    Speaking of sex, my mind drifted to Xavier. We used to get up around each morning and train every day around this time, then fall asleep next to my favorite tree. He has been my best friend ever since we were kids. As we grew up, I had started to develop feelings for him and him for me, but we decided whatever was between us would stop once we found our mates. I was always disappointed that he was not my mate, but I was going to honor our deal.


    Years passed and he became king. With my fighting experience, I became his top warrior for the pce. Time would go by and still, he hadn¡¯t found his mate. I knew his wolf was already warmed to the idea of taking me as his queen if he didn¡¯t find him, since he knew and trusted me so easily, but that he would keep looking first. I was patient. When I came back yesterday, I was so happy to see him. I showed up naked thinking maybe we could finally just mate and make it all official. Even though he told me he had found his mate, I could tell he still felt something for me.


    However, we promised to honor the agreement and I would do that. I won¡¯t lose hope though. If I can get him to myself, I will.   I was punching some test dummies when I heard his voice behind me.


    ¡°You still have one hell of a punch on you,¡± he says. I turned to him and smiled. Sweat was dripping from my face and onto my chest and I saw his eyes trail each drop. I smiled and grabbed my water bottle.


    ¡°Why are you up early?¡± I asked, though something tells me my feelings are NOT one-sided.


    Xavier Pov


    ¡°Why are you up early?¡± Zoey asked me.


    ¡± Samael justnded here. He has some business with his sister. I figured the best thing to do would be to let him crash here¡±, I told her.


    ¡°Ah¡± was all she said. I can see the sweat rolling down her body and I¡¯d be a liar if I hadn¡¯t been turned on by it. I can¡¯t think about this shit. Fuck! I went to turn around to head back to Jasmine, but Zoey grabbed my arm.


    ¡°Stay for a while¡± She begs, but I shake my head. Dangerous thoughts wereing into my head, and I needed to get away from the situation.


    ¡± Please, just talk to me. It¡¯s been a while and I could use it¡±. She says and tosses some water at me and runs. It took me by surprise for a moment, but I ended up chasing her and tackling her near our favorite tree. Being near this tree gave me so many memories we shared from childhood. We even had our initials carved here. I tickled her until she apologized.  We ended upughing and spent the rest of the morning talking. I had a feeling I was being watched, but when I looked around, I didn¡¯t see anyone.


    Zoey and I ended up falling asleep together. When I woke up, I saw she was lying on top of me with her arms around me. I smiled at our position. It was how we used to sleep frequently on the ground here. I lifted her in my arms after I stood up and took her back to her room. I then went back to my room and crawled into bed with Jasmine. Apart from me, I felt like I betrayed her, but I told myself I did nothing wrong. Being with Zoey was harmless if nothing sexual happened. We just talked and discussed old memories. No need to worry my queen about any of it. I convinced myself my feelings for Zoey were nothing more than a best friend. Yes. Just that. Just a best friend.


    Jasmine Pov


    I somehow managed to fall back to sleep but it didn¡¯tst long. When I opened my eyes, it was morning light, and I was hungry. My stomach growled, signifying what I already knew. I looked over and Xavier was gone again. Typical.


    Harmon came in extremely happy that her brother is here. I decided to act like I hadn¡¯t met him. Even though I did nothing wrong, a part of me still felt like I was cheating on Xavier because of the thoughts I was having, and I didn¡¯t like it. However, I also didn¡¯t like the fact that Xavier was all hugged up with the bitch Zoey either. Lunar agreed.


    After I listened to Harmon squeal and I faked all my smiles, I washed up and got dressed in ck jeans and a long tan sleeve shirt. I let my curly brown hair fall all around me since I usually keep it in a ponytail and decided to go with ck sneakers. My tan shirtplimented my eyes well. I walked to the kitchen and there was already a spread of food on the table. Xavier and Samael were already sitting down. One would think that the first person you would take notice of would be my mate, but my eyes went straight to Samael¡¯s, who was already taking in my appearance, and I didn¡¯t like how that made me feel. I took my seat next to Xavier, doing my best to avoid Samael¡¯s eyes and he knew it too. Xavier looked at me with a smile as I quickly shifted focus to him. My mate is so beautiful!


    ¡± Jasmine, my love, this is King Samael Delquire from London Pce. He is visiting us for some business in the states¡±, Xavier introduced. I blushed at his nickname. Which was weird, since he had never said it before. Also, I¡¯m wondering why Samael didn¡¯t tell Xavier what we were nning, which I¡¯m actually happy about.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Among other things,¡± Samael said, and I could feel his gaze on me. I looked up, trying to keep a straight face.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, King Samael,¡± I told him, keeping my voice steady and giving him a warm smile.


    ¡°This beautiful creature is my mate and queen,¡± Xavier said, grabbing my hand and kissing it. I gave him a small smile, trying not to think of what I sawst night. It was innocent. It was innocent. I keep repeating to myself because there is no way Xavier would be doing things to vite my trust in him. Especially not after we just mated and marked each other. It¡¯s just my insecurities.


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to meet you, Queen Jasmine,¡± Samael said, and I rolled my eyes inwardly. I hate formalities.


    ¡°Please, call me Jasmine¡±: I tell him, and he nods amused. I can feel Harmon¡¯s eyes on me, and I already know she will have a million and one questions for me.  We spent breakfast talking about the kingdom and trading resources. Xavier kept smiling at me and holding my hand lovingly and I blushed deeper. I could feel eyes on me, but I pretended to ignore them. The way Xavier looked at me, there was just no way he was doing anything behind my back. His eyes held so much love. Even more so now that we mated. Things were perfect at that moment until¡­¡­


    ¡°King, Queen,¡± a voice said politely. Lo and behold, it¡¯s Zoey. Shees in and sits in the chair beside Xavier right across from me. Samael was in that chair, but he left the room for some stuff. She looked at Xavier¡¯s hand in mine and Xavier removed his hands out of mine quickly. What the fuck?  I could see a yful smirk on her face, and I wanted to grab her body and punch her fucking lights out, but all I could do was look at Xavier¡¯s face. He looked¡­. lost. I wanted to punch his face. I should, indeed, punch his face.


    ¡± Good morning, Zo zo,¡± Xavier said, and he went back to eating. It took a moment, but I realized what he had just said. He just called her by a fucking nickname. I was about to stand up and punch both him and Zoey when a warm presence wrapped around me.


    ¡± Calm down beauty¡±, I heard a voice say and I did. I knew whose voice it was, but I was scared to reply to it. How the hell did he get into my head and why do I feel him calming me down? I looked over and saw Samaeling back into the room. He was looking at me and his eyes were a darker shade of orange. He sat down beside Zoey, who had her ugly gray eyes on him.


    ¡°Well, hello there¡± She purred. Samael ignored her as if she hadn¡¯t been speaking to him. Well, at least I¡¯m not the only one who dislikes her.


    ¡°Um hello I¡¯m speaking to you, the fuck¡± She snapped, but he still ignored her. He nced at me, rolling his eyes, and I caught a small smirk ying on his mouth and I smiled a bit. I looked at Xavier who was looking between me and Samael and I put my head down. He will probably ask about thatter.


    ¡°Xavier, who the fuck is this, and why are they ignoring me¡±? Zoey pouted, grabbing Xavier¡¯s hands. I wanted to say something, but I couldn¡¯t stop looking at her grabbing his hands. He didn¡¯t even fucking pull away!


    Right, when I was about to address it, I heard Samael speak.


    ¡°Xavier, do you let all of your subjects touch you and address you by the first name? ¡± He asked. Xavier then pulled his hand back and nced at me. I was seething but somehow able to keep my cool. The same can¡¯t be said for Lunar.


    ¡± Zoey, this man sitting beside you is my cousin King Samael of Ennd¡± Xavier addressed. Zoey¡¯s eyes went wide and so did mine.


    ¡°Cousin¡±? I asked, looking between Xavier and Samael. Xavier just nodded and Samael just grinned. Now that he mentioned it, they do share simrities with each other. Is this why I find Samael handsome?


    ¡°Is that so strange to believe in beauty¡±, Samael, linked me? I looked down at my food, still not answering him. When I looked back up, everyone was sort of doing their own thing going over the papers, but I could feel Zoey¡¯s angry eyes on me.


    ¡± Is there a problem, Zoey?¡± I questioned. This bitch was pushing her luck. Her angry look came as a bit of a shock, since I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t expect me to address her directly. She quickly changed it to a smirk. Xavier was looking between us. I¡¯m sure he was feeling my rising frustration.


    ¡°None at all, my queen, just admiring your features,¡± she said, and started rubbing Xavier¡¯s hand again. He still didn¡¯t pull away. I was starting to see red. Lunar was about toe out and y when the same calmness from earlier prated and started soothing me.


    ¡°Remember beauty, stay calm. I do not doubt if you challenged her you would win, but don¡¯t give anyone a reason to think you can¡¯t control your feelings¡± Samael to me


    ¡°I want to fucking snap her neck¡±, I linked him back. I wanted to be pissed but the calmness he was projecting was so peaceful. I¡¯ll have to ask himter how he does it. Zoey was smirking at me as if she could tell she had won.


    I took a deep breath and started eating the rest of my food, paying no mind to Xavier. I knew he could feel my rising anger and sudden calmness since I was close to him and I could feel him looking at me, probably confused.


    ¡°Better?¡± Samael asked me in my head. My rage subsided to being mildly annoyed.


    ¡°Yes¡±, I replied to him through whatever link we were sharing, and I went back to eating. Lamar and Raymond both came in and joined us at the table. They started talking about politics and suddenly everyone other than Samael and I were arguing with each other. The way Zoey kept touching Xavier¡¯s hand or yfully hitting his arm didn¡¯t go unnoticed by me either. Neither did it pass Harmon.


    ¡°Can you be like, a bit less touchy on your king?¡± Harmon asked with her eyes narrowed at Zoey. I smiled a bit at it and Samael was smirking.


    ¡°Who me? I¡¯m not¡±, Zoey said, turning red a bit and looking at Xavier, who was looking at Harmon with an almost upset expression.


    ¡± While I respect your position here, you won¡¯t talk to my top warrior this way,¡± Xavier said, defending her and that was thest straw for me. I stood up suddenly. I looked at Xavier, but I said nothing to him. I only stared at him and let him feel my emotions through the link before blocking the link in front of his face. His mouth dropped when I did it.


    I looked at Harmon, who knew I needed her at that very moment. She stood up too and walked behind me. Xavier was about to stand up and follow me, but Zoey just grabbed his arm.


    ¡°I have some news about some rogues we need to talk about. Let her cool off¡±, she says. I swear if I had a machete, I would chop this bitch¡¯s head off. I walked outside and went to the forest behind the pce. I ended up at the same tree I saw Xavier and Zoey at. I saw their initials carved in the tree. It looked old, so I know it wasn¡¯t recent. I ended up punching a hole straight through the bark.


    Harmon gave me space to vent. She knew I needed this, so I did. Some time passed and I felt tearsing down my face. Harmon was trying to console me, but I couldn¡¯t help them. They were bitter tears I didn¡¯t even know I had.


    ¡°Let me,¡± a voice said behind me. I turned around and saw Samael standing beside Harmon.


    ¡°Not again Samael please, just leave me to myself¡±, I pleaded to Samael, and Harmon looked at me confused. Hepletely disregarded what I said and pulled me into a hug. His hug was warm and as much as I wanted to push him away I couldn¡¯t. Not even Lunar would let me. Being like this was calming her down.  Harmon cleared her throat dramatically and we pulled away from each other. I ended up blushing while Samael just gazed at me with his mesmerizing eyes.


    Well. That was awkward!


    ¡°Well, brother, since you are here, we can get down to nning on the rescue,¡± Harmon said, ignoring what just happened, and he nodded. I knew her and she was gonna end up talking about it soon.  We spent the next hour nning, unaware that we were being watched.

 Rescue Pt 1

    Xavier Pov


    I knew that Jasmine was upset at Zoey¡¯s nickname, but her face gave nothing away. I felt her fury and then I felt a strange calme over her and it confused me. I tried reading her face for emotions, but she kept it nk. Then Harmon came out of nowhere with herment about Zoey touching me too much, but I knew it was harmless. I could see Jasmine smile a little and my heart sank, knowing she must be feeling the same way. After I corrected Harmon, Jasmine stood up, and let me feel her angry emotions. Why was she so angry? Was it because of Zoey? She then cut her emotions off and just left, signaling Harmon to follow her. Ah, fuck, she is mad. That¡¯s not what I want at all. We just marked and mated each other and yet I can feel her wolf has not fully epted me yet. We were supposed to be lovey-dovey right now.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I get ready to stand up but Zoey talks about some rogues she spotted the other day and tells me to give Jasmine time to cool down. Based on what I saw Jasmine¡¯s wolf do, I wasn¡¯t gonna risk her releasing her wrath and killing people, so I stayed back.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna go check on my sister¡±, Samael announces and leaves. It didn¡¯t go unnoticed how he was looking at my queen, but I let it go. Jasmine is beautiful. He knows she belongs to me only, and I will be damned if I let history repeat itself between us,


    I looked at Zoey, who had a sparkle in her eye when she looked at me. As much as I was thankful to have her around, I couldn¡¯t have her upset, Jasmine.


    ¡°Leave me¡± Imanded her. She looks angry but she closes her eyes, bows and leaves. I turned to Raymond and Lamar, who were looking at me distastefully.


    ¡°So, you spent all this time trying to find the queen just to piss her off when you do,¡± Lamar said, smirking.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I asked him, annoyed.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious you care for Zoey bro, and it¡¯s even more obvious that the Queen is jealous because of it,¡¯ Raymond says, but I shake them both off.


    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit. Jasmine doesn¡¯t evenpare to Zoey and to suggest otherwise is treason¡±. I tell them but they just smirk and shake their heads.


    ¡°Just be careful Xavier. You may end up costing yourself more than you think¡±, Raymond tells me. We ended up talking about pack business until Zoey burst in.


    ¡°My king, I have important news!¡±


    Zoey Pov


    I was standing outside the door listening to them talk about me and to say I was pissed was an understatement. The fact that Xavier defended me to Harmon lets me know he still has feelings for me and I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not letting him go without a fight. Mate or not!


    To hear him say I didn¡¯tpare to Jasmine, I admit hurt, but it¡¯s not a huge deal. I will make him see his feelings for me.


    I left and went outside when I overheard Jasmine, Harmon, and Samael nning a rescue to Jasmine¡¯s old pack. I had already known about the kidnapped wolves from Xavier, and he was going to go to that pack anyway, so I decided to use this as the perfect example. I went back to the breakfast hall.


    ¡°My king, I have urgent news,¡± I told him. He perked up mid-conversation and looked at me.


    ¡± The queen, Harmon, and King Samael are all nning a rescue,¡± I told him and went into detail about what they said. He was pissed and I knew he was about to go to them. Sure enough, he stood up and ran to the training grounds. Raymond and Lamar walked by me, giving me the evil eye and shaking their heads, but I didn¡¯t care. When Jasmine and Xavier fight about this, guess who he wille running to. Well, me, of course.


    Xavier Pov


    I wasn¡¯t angry. I wasn¡¯t upset. I was fucking furious. Did Jasmine think I would just be ¡± OK¡± with this little n of hers? What the hell is she thinking? I don¡¯t care if she is pissed at me or not, she will not put herself in danger. She can¡¯t even fight properly anyway. I have never allowed her to train since she has been on pce grounds. I was nning a strike on that pack myself once I learned of the kidnappings that were tied there.


    That fucking alpha is LOOKING FOR HER and she is just going straight into his arms!


    I saw her leaning against the tree Zoey, and I ran with a hole punched through it. Who the fuck did this? Is she this upset? I have a feeling inside of me and I don¡¯t like it. It¡¯s one of anger, and it¡¯s directed at my queen.


    I can see her tense up as I get closer to her.


    ¡°Mind telling me why the fuck you¡¯re nning a rescue heist and I¡¯m only just being notified? ¡± I growled at her.


    Jasmine Pov


    ¡°Mind telling me why the fuck you¡¯re nning a rescue heist and I¡¯m only just being notified?¡±   Xavier asks me. Behind him are Zoey, Lamar, and Raymond.


    How the hell did he find out? I looked at Zoey, who had a smug expression on her face.


    Fucking Bitch. I growl and the whole pce ground shakes. Everyone¡¯s head is bowed, including Xavier¡¯s. Zoey is just looking at me in shock and Samael is looking at me with some sort of intense emotion that I can¡¯t ce but it¡¯s making me a bit weak. I feel Lunar merging with me. My aura is out and I¡¯m sure everyone on the ground can feel it.


    ¡± You may be the King, Xavier, but you forget who the fuck you¡¯re speaking with. We are the Luna Dynamis, and you will NOT disrespect us this way or any fucking way going forward! ¡± Lunar and I growl at him. Everyone¡¯s head is still down, and I pull my aura back in, pushing Lunar back to the back of my head. Everyone stands up. Xavier just res at me, and, for the first time, he is looking at me distastefully. It¡¯s how he looks at prisoners. I know why. Not only is he upset, but I just made him submit to me in front of his pack members against his will. Ah fuck, I¡¯m just making things worse. I reach out to touch him as everyone stands up, but he just cringes at me. I feel hurt.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I told him, feeling bad now. He ignores my apology and looks at the hole in the tree.


    ¡± And I suppose you did this?¡± He asks, gesturing to the tree with his initials on it. I nodded to him with my head down still feeling bad.


    ¡± Fuck!¡¯ He growls, making me look up. Is he seriously upset that I punched his tree? My feelings turned back to being greatly pressed at him. Fuck him!


    ¡± I¡¯m going back to Oliver¡¯s pack to save the wolves there. Whether you want to be part of that or not is up to you, but you ARE NOT stopping me, so either join the n or stay the fuck here and yhouse with your quote in quote BEST FRIEND¡±. I tell him to make quotation marks in the air. He looks at me nkly. No one is saying anything. The tension in the air is thick. Zoey is shooting daggers at me.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ming with you. Be packed in two hours. We will head out then¡± he says, and heads back to the pce. Zoey is right behind him. I assume she told him the whole n if he knew we were leaving in a few hours.


    ¡± We¡¯re sorry for him, Queen¡±, Raymond says, looking generally upset. Lamar too. I gave them a small, forced smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you guys go make sure he packs what we need. I will be up shortly¡±, I told them. They bow and leave.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Harmon says, rubbing my back. I try to contain my feelings. Samael has been looking at me strangely but hasn¡¯t said a word. The weight of his orange eyes is heavy, and they now look at me in concern.


    ¡± I thought he loved you better than that. How can he sit here and talk to you this way?¡± he asks, and I shrug. Lunar and I were thinking the same thing. Xavier and I would fight from time to time, but we have never been as disconnected as we are right now. I feel our bond is weakening and that worries me even more and strangely, it also doesn¡¯t.


    ¡°It¡¯s just been a roughst few days, but I promise he isn¡¯t always this way to me. He loves me. We are just out of sync right now, but we will get back¡±, I told him. He nodded, but neither he nor Harmon looked convinced.


    ¡°Come on, we need to get ready,¡± I told them, and we all walked back to the pce. When we walked in, I saw both Zoey and Xavier sitting on the staircase talking. Zoey seemed to be rubbing his shoulders. I decided not to respond and just go up to our room.


    ¡°Mate is an asshole,¡± Lunar says, and I nod, agreeing with her.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry Lunar, we will get our rtionship back in control. For now, we need to focus on saving the people from my vision. I know the moon goddess says she has it handled, but I feel like that vision was given to me for a reason and I need to save them. I need you with me 100 percent Lunar. I can¡¯t do this without you¡±, I told her.


    ¡°I¡¯m with you. Screw him. When he is ready to be worthy of us, only then will I acknowledge him¡±, she says, and I feel she means it! We get dressed in ourbat gear. Harmon purchased it for me in secret, but I always knew I would end up using it one day. I took a quick shower and slipped into my ck gear with mybat boots. I knew this would be a long trip. We would camp about 100 miles outside and wait for nightfall.


    Since we were taking the pce ne, strapping weapons on me would be no problem. I strapped a few knives to me and pinned my hair in a tight bun. I also put a pick and hid in my bun to prepare for the chance of being caught.


    I looked myself over in the mirror and chuckled. I kind of looked like a ck widow from the avengers except my hair was a deep brown. I packed a to-go backpack with light foods and water. We hadn¡¯t nned on being gone for more than a few days, but I wanted to prepare. We don¡¯t know what we¡¯re walking into, and it is better to be prepared since this was a ssified mission.


    Once I had finished packing and everything, I went downstairs. It looked like everyone was ready. Harmon was dressed in the same thing as me. Xavier looked handsome as fuck in a navy-blue shirt with ck jeans. My eyes trailed over him and onto Samael who was wearing skinny ck jeans, a ck shirt, and a ck leather jacket, looking handsome as fuck.  I saw his eyes widen as they took me in and I tried not to blush as I looked back at Xavier, who just looked at me in something close to shock.


    ¡± Nice Gear Queen,¡± Harmon said, smirking knowingly at me. I rolled my eyes at her and kept walking.


    ¡± Jasmine wait¡± I heard from behind. Everyone looked at me and I nodded for them to get on the ne.


    I turned around and faced my mate, who looked sad. I almost went to hug him.


    Almost!


    ¡± Look Jasmine, I know things have been tense between ustely and I¡¯m sorry. When we get back, we should talk¡±, he tells me. I searched his eyes, and I knew he meant it. I gave him a small smile.


    ¡°Yea let¡¯s talk,¡± I tell him, and he smiles too. I know we have been out of synctely, but I love him no matter what, and I know we will get ourselves back to how they used to be. Especially on this trip. It will be just me, him, Harmon, and Samael. Plenty of time to bond.


    ¡± Let¡¯s go,¡± I told him, still smiling, and we headed to the ne. As we got close, I could hear arguing.


    ¡°What now?¡± I sighed to myself.


    ¡°Well, he invited me and I¡¯ming, so shut the fuck up and stay in your ce¡± I heard a girl say. It made me pause and look at Xavier, who had a nk expression on his face. I went inside the ne and, lo and behold, I saw Harmon arguing with the bitch. I was hoping to avoid herself, dressed in dark brownbat gear.


    Fucking Zoey!

 Jasmine’s Dream

    Jasmine Pov


    The whole ne ride was silent. I decided to ignore Xavier and Zoey. I have bigger things to worry about right now, and I can¡¯t be sidetracked. Xavier tried to talk to me a few times but each time I ignored him. Zoey took the opportunity of my rejection to make him feel better. Harmon and Samael were both disgusted with his behavior, but I signaled them to drop it. Our focus is on saving the new werewolves and bringing them to the pce.


    I only just now put it together that my brother may be involved too. Am I willing to kill him when the timees?


    ¡°What¡¯s running through your mind,¡± Harmon asks, sitting beside me. She was sitting a few rows behind me next to Samael.


    ¡°Darnell,¡± I told her. She had already been brought up to speed on myplicated rtionship with him.


    ¡± You think he is involved?¡± She asked and I nodded.


    ¡± He is Oliver¡¯sp dog. I¡¯d be surprised if he wasn¡¯t. I know it will mean he will have to die. I just don¡¯t know if I can do it. I tell her and she nods.


    ¡± I will be there with you and if ites to it, I will kill him myself¡±, she promised. I nodded and closed my eyes.


    ¡°WE WILL BE LANDING SOON BUCKLE UP PLEASE,¡± The pilot says overhead, and we do. After wended, I looked at the time. It was just turning at 1 pm. We ended upnding in Cincinnati, Ohio airport. The n was to travel on foot from here and camp in the woods 30 miles out from the pack, wait for the cover of night, and then assassinate all of the leaders.


    We started walking. I knew we would get there in under 6 hours.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just alerted my correspondent at the packhouse that we are on the way¡±, Samael stated.


    ¡°You have a spy there?¡± I asked him and he nodded.


    ¡± I sent him ahead to scout it out and give me reports but then something happened, and I needed him to infiltrate the site. He has actually been watching and reporting for over a while now for me¡±, Samael states.


    ¡± But how if I just told you of the situation days ago?¡± Harmon asked, naturally curious, but she had a point. Something doesn¡¯t add up.


    ¡± Let¡¯s just say they took someone we know, and I¡¯m going there to get them back. That¡¯s all you need to know for now¡± Samael said to Harmon, signifying the end of the conversation. I wanted to ask who it was, but I could tell it was a sore subject and I needed everyone¡¯s head in battle mode. We spent hours walking and resting on foot. Xavier and I engaged in light conversation, but Zoey kept pulling his attention away. As much as I wanted to fuck her up, I am told her skills as a warrior wille in handy, not that I need her, but Harmon says the more trained, the better.


    We ended up getting to our site in a thick forest that was about 30 miles out from the pack site. It was reaching 7 pm when I looked at the time. We would wait for midnight before we went there. It would be 2 of us together and one of us alone. Naturally, that would mean Xavier and me, as well as Harmon and Samael together. Zoey would be alone, but she would be okay.


    We rested at the sight. Harmon went ahead to scout the perimeter out through the trees. Like an Amazonian, she trained through the trees, moving through them swiftly and hidden. It was one of the first things I learned while training with her, though no one knows I can do it but her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go get firewood,¡± Xavier said, and left us while we made camp. Zoey took this time to sit on her ass and do nothing.


    ¡°You could at least try to be productive¡± I spit at her, but she rolled her eyes. Lunar growls at the disrespect of me and I try to calm Lunar down. I don¡¯t need her aura drifting out and giving up our location.


    ¡± We were saving YOUR people. Not mine¡±, she says, smirking. I was about to walk up to her and p her, but Samael grabbed my arm.


    ¡± I need you focused,¡± he says, and I shrug him off. Zoey had taken a distracted moment to greet Xavier, who had juste back with wood.


    ¡°How will we light it,¡± Harmon asked. We all looked at each other. I guess no one thought about it.


    ¡°Allow me,¡± Lunar said in my head. I let her merge with me. She snaps our fingers, and the wood starts to spark tiny sparks. A small me then forms until it¡¯s big enough. She snaps our fingers again and the smoke from the fire turns purple.


    ¡°It¡¯s so no one can see the smoke. We only can¡± she said in my head before retreating.


    ¡°Holy goddess, who was awesome,¡± Harmon said, high fiving me. Samael was beaming at me. Zoey was rolling her eyes as if unimpressed and Xavier looked at me questionably.


    ¡°When did you start controlling the fire?¡± He questioned, but I just shrugged andid beside the warm mes. We all had rms set up for 11. 30 pm, so we were going to take a nap. Xavierid down behind me, putting his arm around me, but I just kept shrugging away. I don¡¯t know why, but I can¡¯t stand for him to touch me right now. I could feel him being hurt and turning around so our backs were to each other. I can¡¯t think of his feelings right now. We have people to save, and he has been an asshole to me all day. Zoeyys down by a tree and falls asleep instantly. Harmonid beside the fire too, by my feet. Samael sits on the other side of the fire. He was looking up to the sky, and I could see the me dancing in his eyes.


    ¡± There is something about him that draws me in,¡± Lunar says out of the blue, surprising the hell out of me.


    ¡± We can¡¯t think that way, Lunar. We have a mate already. Samael is not made for us. I would have sensed it¡±. I link back to her, but she rolls her eyes.


    ¡± I know we have a mate, but I sense something is different with a mate. I can¡¯t figure out what it is, but all I¡¯m gonna say is maybe we should be more careful around our mate¡±, she says.


    ¡°He would never hurt us,¡± I tell her, though I don¡¯t know if I believe it myself.


    ¡°Maybe, maybe not. Just trust me. Until I figure out what is going on with our mate, we won¡¯t fully trust him¡±, She says, and I agree with her. I can hear light snores behind me, and I know he is asleep. Harmon is also sleeping now. I looked at Samael to see him looking directly at me. I started to feel this burning intensity under the weight of his eyes being near him. I look away. I¡¯m not supposed to feel like this. I have my mate. Even though he is acting like an asshole, he is still my mate. I can¡¯t betray him with thoughts of another.


    ¡± You¡¯re very strong, you know¡±, I heard Samael link to me, and I looked back up at him smiling at me. I knit my eyebrows together.


    ¡°Um, thank you,¡± I told him through the link. It amazes me how he can do it.


    ¡± How are you able to link me?¡± I asked.


    ¡± I am a king. Linking with all wolveses with the territory. You also have the ability too, being who you are¡±, he says.


    ¡°How do you know who I am?¡± I asked him. He looked confused for a second. He starts to say something, but his eyes turn ck. I can tell her he is talking to his wolf. They turn back to their normal orange.


    ¡°You said you were the Luna Dynamis at the pce,¡± he said, and I nodded as he averted his eyes from me, but even I can tell he wasn¡¯t beingpletely honest with me. What is he not telling me? I looked at the time and saw it was almost 9. That only gave me 9 hours to sleep. Harmon woke up as it was her turn to keep watch. I closed my eyes and eventually fell asleep.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Jasmine¡¯s Dream


    I¡¯m standing in the middle of the woods with small ck huts in them. I walked to the only house that had a light on and looked through the window. I saw my mother lying on the bed. She looks a little bit sick.


    ¡°Mama¡± I yelled, but she couldn¡¯t hear me. I tried to break down the door, but it wouldn¡¯t open. I went back to the window.


    ¡°She carries the birthmark of the prophesied wolf¡±, I heard my mother¡¯s voice say from behind me. I turn around and I am somehow inside of the house in the same room my mother is in. I waved my hand in her face, but she couldn¡¯t see me. There is an elderly woman with long gray hair in the room on one side of the bed who I assume was a midwife and on the other side sits a tall man. He has brown hair, a direct shade of mine, and purple eyes. I can tell the woman is not a wolf, but a witch instead.


    He is holding one of my mother¡¯s hands as she holds a bundle in her other one. I walked a bit closer and saw the bundle was a baby. The baby is cooing. She is beautiful. I looked down at a mark on her body. It¡¯s a small mark in the shape of a crescent moon. Is the baby me?  The baby opens her eyes, and they seem to lock on to me directly and she smiles as if saying yes, it¡¯s me.


    ¡°I want to see, I want to see¡±, I heard someone screaming. It sounded like the voice of a little boy. I saw a small, hooded figure running to the bed. I couldn¡¯t see the little boy¡¯s face due to the hood he wore as it draped over his head. He took his hood off and I saw a wave of ck curly hair with a ck lightning-shaped scar on the back of his neck. I tried to see his face, but I couldn¡¯t. I was rooted to the spot. My mom showed the little boy to me.


    ¡°She is the most beautiful girl I have ever seen,¡± he says, and I smile. I can hear love in his voice.


    ¡°Yes, she is,¡± the man says.


    ¡°Our most beautiful girl,¡± my mom says, and I can feel tears in my eyes as she says this.


    ¡°Our beautiful daughter,¡± the man says, and I look at him with my eyes wide. This man¡­ was my real father????


    Now that he said it, I could see the resemnce. We had the same cheekbones, the same purple eyes as me when Lunar made herself known, and the same shade of brown hair. I reach out with my hands, but I forget they can¡¯t see or hear me. The tears streamed down my face.


    ¡°Am I here mate?¡± The little boy asks and my mother smiles. ¡± Possibly¡±, she says.


    He squeals with happiness. My father just smiles at him. Is this little boy Xavier? He doesn¡¯t have that scar anymore. It must have healed up.


    ¡± When I¡¯m older, I will be a knight, and she will be my princess and I will love her forever and ever,¡± little Xavier says with his back to me. My vision swirls and I¡¯m back outside, but everything around me is on fire. People are running and fighting ck shadows that are attacking them. It looks like some form of ck magic.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I ran to my mother who was carrying me. My father is carrying a little Xavier who now has his hood back up.


    ¡°You must run with her, I will take him away from here,¡± My dad tells my scared mom. I can see a bunch of people shifting into white wolves and trying to fight the ck mists back.


    ¡°No, I will help you fight. We must stay together¡± My mom says to him, but he shakes his head.


    ¡°She must leave here. They are here for her. He is here to take her for his son. Remember our promise.¡± My dad says and puts his forehead to hers.


    ¡°We protect them no matter the cost,¡± they say together. They share ast kiss. I could see little Xavier trying to get down to get baby me, but my father pulled him back.


    ¡°When she is old enough, tell her I love her¡± my dad yells as my mother runs with me.


    Little Xavier is yelling for them toe back. He wants his mate. I still can¡¯t see his face, but I can feel the love in his voice for baby me.


    ¡°You will see her again, but for now we need to get you away. He does not know about you or your powers. We must make sure he never finds you¡± my dad said, and I heard little Xavier cry a little before saying okay. My dad takes out a sword and cuts through a shadow demon trying to go in my mother¡¯s direction and the demon disappears. He picks up little cloaked Xavier and carries him away in the opposite direction as I watch the n get ughtered. I feel a dark presenceing towards the site and I am paralyzed with fear.


    ¡°WHERE IS SHE? A loud growl like roar is heard. I want to run but I can¡¯t move. Just like earlier, I¡¯m rooted to the ground.


    ¡°I WILL HAVE HER!¡±  is thest thing I heard before I woke up.

 Rescue Pt 2

    Jasmine Pov


    I woke up with Xavier shaking me lightly and looking at the time. It was 11. 30. Everyone else was already up. Samael was speaking with Harmon and Zoey was packing some stuff in her bag. I looked at Xavier, who was doing the same, but I could tell his eyes were on me when he thought I wasn¡¯t looking. I stood up fully and walked to him, putting my arms around him and kissed him. He wasted no time returning the kiss and pulling me to him. I wondered if he even remembered me. It¡¯s something I would ask him aboutter. Also, the fact he too has powers.


    When I pulled back, I was breathing heavily. I felt eyes on us, and I turned around and saw everyone looking at us. Zoey with annoyance, Harmon with confusion, and Samael with¡­. actually, I can¡¯t tell what emotion it is he is looking at us with. It¡¯s difficult to read. I turned back to Xavier and smiled. I love him. I love him so much. He pulled me into a hug and buried his head in my neck.


    ¡± What was that for my queen?¡± He asked, inhaling me.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I love you so much,¡± I tell him, and he grins widely. Zoey dramatically clears her throat.


    ¡°This is all touching and shit, but if we¡¯re gonna get there by midnight, we need to go now,¡± she said, which broke our moment. I was annoyed but she was right. We have a mission toplete.


    ¡°Harmon, you¡¯re with Jasmine¡±, Samaelmanded, which surprised me a bit.


    ¡°I thought we agreed on specific teams,¡± Xavier said, annoyed.


    ¡°Harmon and Jasmine have a specific dynamic. They have been training together. It¡¯s better if they are together¡±, Samael exined, and I admit he has a point.


    ¡°Xavier, he is right. Harmon and I do have our techniques. Stick with Samael and Zoey¡± I said, seething at Zoey¡¯s name. He looked in my eyes to see if it was what I wanted and I made sure I held determination there. Once he was satisfied, he nodded.


    ¡°You take care of my queen,¡± he said to Harmon, who bowed respectfully.


    ¡°You know what to do,¡± Samael said to Harmon, who nodded. Then he, Zoey, and Xavier took off running at full speed.


    ¡°Stay Safe Beauty¡± I heard Samael link me. I smiled a bit


    ¡°Ready?¡± Harmon asked me and I nodded. We put out the fire leaving no trace of us being there, and hopped into the trees, disappearing into the night.


    Darnell Pov


    ¡°Wake up¡±, I heard amand in the dark. I sat up and jumped out of bed, preparing to strike whoever had broken into my room when the tape was on my mouth and my hands were tied behind my back. I felt a pinch in my neck that felt like I was being injected with something. I felt my link to my wolf being cut off. It was still dark so I couldn¡¯t see my captors and now I had no link to Oliver.


    The light was turned on and my eyes narrowed, adjusting to the sudden brightness. When I came to, my eyesnded on her. My ¡°sister¡±. The whole reason my whole family was torn apart. I want to growl at her, but I can¡¯t. All I know is I feel weak. It must be whatever the hell I was injected with. I admit, she looks different. Tougher and yes, maybe I¡¯m a little afraid, but I¡¯m still a beta and she is still a bitch. Another girl is with her that I don¡¯t recognize, but I can tell she is powerful. The girl grabs my face and rips off the tape.


    ¡°Should I call you queen now¡± I spit at Jasmine who was sitting at the window they must havee through. She takes out a knife and starts ying with it. It makes her look a bit menacing, but given who she is, it doesn¡¯t shock me. She just stares at me with no expression while ying with the knife.


    ¡°Bitch, I know you hear me talking to you¡±. I spit at her again, but she did nothing. The other girl who is with her punches me in my face hard and my face twists to the side. I can taste blood.


    ¡± Watch how you talk to the queen mutt¡±, the girlmands. She reminds me of my ex-mate. My beautiful ex-mate.


    ¡°Still getting others to fight your battles now hunh¡± I taunt her though I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m about to die. I won¡¯t go out groveling though. It¡¯s not in my nature. That taunt receives another punch to the face from the other girl.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough¡± Jasminemands. Her voice is strong and certain, but I can hear the pain in it. The other girl takes a step back and stands straight watching me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te here to listen to your pathetic rants. I think we both know how this is going to end. You¡¯re going to tell me everything I want to know¡¯, she demands.


    ¡°And if I don¡¯t,¡± I asked her, challenging her. She doesn¡¯t have the heart to kill me.


    She smiles and hops out of the window and walks towards me. She grabs my face and looks me in the eye with a smirk still on her face.


    ¡± You can choose not to, but we both know you are about to die. Your words will determine whether to give you an unpleasant slow death or a very quick one¡±, She says, and I can see in her eyes she is telling the truth and I nod.


    ¡°So, what, you¡¯re just a killer now,¡± I asked her. I can see her eyes turn purple, meaning her wolf is merging with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m what you all made me be the day you all killed Sabrina, now for my questions,¡± she says and lets go of my face. She sits back on the ledge.


    ¡°Where are all of the new wolves Oliver turned? ¡± She asks. How the hell does she even know about that?


    ¡°He keeps them in an underground bunker behind the packhouse. He keeps them as ves in the packhouse¡±, I tell her. Her eyes shed a darker purple. I know because she is our house ve as well.


    ¡°What was he nning on doing with them,¡± she asks.


    ¡°He was gonna use them to infiltrate the castle to kidnap you and bring you back here, though I¡¯m sure he will be pleased with you here on your own,¡± I told her, smiling a little. Even if I die, Oliver will avenge me. I know he will feel my death even though I¡¯m without my wolf.


    ¡± Thank you for your cooperation,¡± she says and nods to the other girl. The other girl smiles and walks towards me. I closed my eyes, waiting for the quick death I was promised. Shees behind me and I feel a pinch in my neck. She goes back to her spot and Jasminees in front of me and runs her hands through my hair.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry, the drug she just gave you will give you a quick death in about 30 seconds. Much faster than the fate I have nned for Oliver.¡± She says and smiles. I can feel my heart speeding up and my vision has dots in it.


    ¡± Fucking bitch¡± I spit at her though my words are slurring.


    ¡°Rot in hell,¡± she says, and before I can reply I feel a chill through my whole body, and I take myst breath.


    Jasmine Pov


    I link the location of the new wolves to Xavier. Watching my brother get killed was not an easy thing to do. Even though he wasn¡¯t my brother, I couldn¡¯t help but feel sadness for what had to be done though I knew I had to do it. Sabrina needs justice, and I n on giving that to her. Darnell was just step one. Those bitch twins are step two. I will grieve what I have done to Darnellter. Now isn¡¯t the time.


    ¡°It¡¯s never easy, but it needs to be done,¡± Harmon says, putting her hand on my shoulder. I nod.


    ¡°The twins are next,¡± I told her. We hop out the window back into the trees and use the trees to travel to the packed vige. I looked through the window and saw both twins there. They usually always sleep together at night. Harmon jumps down and opens the window, and we jump in. We walk up stealthily to each of them and inject them with a poison that will paralyze their bodies and cut off their wolves. They both wake up at the same time but are unable to move as the drug kicks in almost instantly. Harmon stands beside me.


    Their eyesnd on Harmon confused, then me, and they widen. I can see the fear in them, and I smile.


    ¡± Wee to your reckoningdies,¡± I tell them both and tears starting out of their eyes as they realize what¡¯s happening.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t think I would just let you go after the shit you both pulled, did you?¡± I questioned and more tears came out of them. I don¡¯t feel sorry for them one bit. This mission for me is personal. It¡¯s not just a rescue mission. This mission is a revengeful one. Every step on this site brings me back to the day Sabrina was killed. My fierce best friend. Harmon knows it. It was discussed between us before we even left the pce. They will all pay.


    I can feel their life forces fading as the drug reaches their hearts.


    ¡°Say hello to my brother for me,¡± I tell them, and Harmon and I leave. I knew they were dead by the time we hopped back out the window.


    ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°His parents¡± I replied, and we hopped back into the trees, going back to the packhouse. By now, Xavier, Zoe, and Samael should have captured Oliver and have released the kidnapped wolves.  That leaves his parents to us. As we travel through the trees, I see Oliver being held at knifepoint by them as he leads them to the bunker. My blood boils seeing Oliver, but I have a special surprise in store for him.


    As soon as we get to the packhouse, we climb the trees that are closest to the top window and open it, going through it. This time, though, we aren¡¯t as lucky, as both Oliver¡¯s parents are awake with weapons in hand. How the hell did they know we were here?


    Harmon and I got into a fighting stance.


    ¡°Did you think it was gonna be this easy toe in and kill us¡± John sneered, also getting in a fighting stance?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°A girl could wish¡±, Harmon replied, sizing up Leena. I know that Leena isn¡¯t a fighter and Harmon will kill her.


    ¡± Enough talk¡± I replied and charged at John. He runs to me, but I slide under his legs and kick him in his back. His eyes shback, letting me know his wolf wasing forward. Nope, we can¡¯t have that. He charges me and ms me on the ground. I roll over before his fist connects to me and I take one of my poisoned throwing knivesced with wolfsbane and throw it at him. It catches him in the shoulder as he tries to dodge it, but since it caught his shoulder, the poison will already be working its way inside of him. Just as he tries to charge at me, he stumbles, letting me know it¡¯s kicking in. He is weakening.


    ¡°JOHN¡± Leena screamed as she was defending herself against Harmon.


    ¡°YOU BITCH¡± She screamed and ducked. Harmon then charged me. Before she reached me, Harmon was already behind her, slitting her throat. She dropped on the floor gripping her neck as she was dying.


    ¡°Samael just asked me toe to him, do you have this?¡± Harmon asked. I looked at a now-dead Leena and a severely weakened John.


    ¡°Yes go, I will be with you soon,¡± I told her. She nodded and ran off to them. John is still looking at his dead mate, most likely reeling from his dead mate¡¯s loss.


    ¡°How could you,¡± he said, breathing heavily.


    ¡°You all caused this. Your whole family. Each of you had a n of killing Sabina. She swore you would all pay. This is the cost, but don¡¯t worry, your son will be joining you very soon¡±, I promised him. He looks up at me.


    ¡°All of this for revenge. You think we¡¯re the enemy. You have no idea what you have done.  He said, causing me to wonder what he meant.


    ¡°Exin,¡± I demanded, crossing my arms.


    ¡°You think it was a coincidence your mother and you ended up in my packhouse the day your pack was murdered?¡± He asked, leaving me silent. He continued.


    ¡°Pieces were ced to put you exactly where you are now by things way more powerful than you,¡± he said, and my mind went back to the vision of the dark presence. The one who wants me for my other mate. His son.


    ¡± I knew who you were the day you turned 13. Many people didn¡¯t see it, but I saw your eyes sh purple, indicating who you were, but then they went back to their normal color. I knew he would being for you shortly so I had a witch to put a spell on you and Oliver, so you would both think you were mates to confuse him. Your children would have been magnificent.¡± He said, still smiling at me while I processed the words.


    ¡°Confused who? Who is this thing that wants me¡± I asked him, but he giggled a little.


    ¡°He is closer than you think. Do you remember the day your parents were killed?¡± He asks me and I narrow my eyes.


    ¡°He is the one who organized their death, so you would end up alone,¡± he told me. I could feel my heart beating faster.


    ¡± My soldiers caught the stupid wolf who escaped that day¡±. He said, and my eyes widened. The memory of that dayes back to my mind.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Dead, of course, but before he was killed, he gave us the name of who was behind the attack, and you will never guess who it was,¡± he said, smiling at me. I leaned down and gripped his face.


    ¡°Who? Who was behind the attack on my parents¡± I demand to know, but he only smirks? I punched him in the face. Lunar was merging with me, so I know my eyes are purple now.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± wemanded. No wolf can resist ourmand when we are merged.


    ¡°He even coordinated the death of your beloved best friend¡± He taunted me, and I could feel my rage.


    ¡°WHO IS IT¡± Lunar and Imand


    ¡°The person behind the attack was¡± ¡­¡­


    Before he could finish his answer, an arrow was lodged between his head, and he fell over dead. The arrow came through the window. I looked out the window, but I saw no movement. Not anything. It was silent.


    ####Revenge and Recognition


    Ava Pov (Before Jasmine¡¯s arrival)


    ¡± They are on their way¡±, Nyx said to us. Brandon, Nyx, and Katie are all in my room speaking in hushed voices, so we won¡¯t be overheard. ¡± We need to prepare for a fight in case one happens,¡± I tell them.


    I remember as a child I would ask my dad to train me to defend myself, but he wouldn¡¯t let me.


    ¡°I will always protect you¡±, he would say, but I¡¯ve always been the rebellious type. I would train in secret with my two best friends without my dad knowing. He is way too overprotective.


    ¡°NO¡± Nyx suddenly yelled, making me, Katie, and Brandon all jump. There is that growl I¡¯m used to. I looked up at Nyx.


    ¡°DAD, we need to prepare. We don¡¯t know what will happen¡±! I told him, annoyed.


    ¡°Dad?¡±, both Brandon and Katie asked in shock.


    ¡°Yes, this is my dad,¡± I told them.


    ¡°You¡¯re not fighting. You and your friends will go to the bunker and lock it up while we handle this messy pack¡±, he says. I know why he keeps trying to protect me, but he needs to realize I can handle myself in a fight. We had already lost mom with her giving birth to me.


    ¡± I¡¯m fighting. I will stay next to you if it makes you feel better¡±, I told him. He knows I¡¯m stubborn and I won¡¯t change my mind. Plus, knowing who ising, I don¡¯t doubt we won¡¯t be able to pull this off. My two best friends are highly skilled for a reason.


    Harmon Pov


    After I killed the pack Alphas¡¯ mother, I got a link from Samael.


    ¡°I found her¡± is all he said before telling me his location and cutting the link. I already knew who she was.  I had personally been searching for her for weeks after she went missing. I never would have thought she would have been there. My missing best friend.


    She was kidnapped weeks ago and we hadn¡¯t been able to find her, so Samael sent the kingdom¡¯s top tracker to find her. He never reported she was there though. Unless he did to Samael, and Samael hasn¡¯t told me. Damn it! I hate being left out.


    After I left Jasmine, I ran down to where I felt Samael was. I heard battle sounds before I saw the battle ying out. All the pack wolves were surrounding my brother, my best friend, two other wolves, and our tracker, who stationed himself in front of my bestie. I rolled my eyes internally. If he thought she couldn¡¯t fight, he was about to get the shock of his life. Battle cries were heard as the pack members rushed towards them at once. I jumped over two of them, taking my ce between my brother and my bestie.


    ¡± You took your time,¡± she said sarcastically, but her focus was on the battle, rushing towards us as she took a knife and put it through the wolf closest to her though the tracker did most of the damage.


    ¡± Nice to see you too, Ava¡±, I smirked back at my best friend, keeping my eyes on the wolvesing closer.


    ¡°Ungrateful little shit isn¡¯t she¡± Samael replied sarcastically as he lunged his sword into the neck of a wolf who shifted mid-air and attempted to jump on him, but I knew deep down he was just as happy that we had Ava back. She was more than our best friend. She was like our little sister¡­


    ¡°Watch it,¡± Our tracker/mentor and Ava¡¯s father said as he dodged and twisted the neck of a wolfing towards him.  I rolled my eyes as I kicked a male wolf hard in the stomach and used my signature chain to wrap around his neck, snapping it before he hit the ground.


    I was back with Ava. I had my brother by my side, and we were back to our fighting trio. Jasmine was getting justice. Things couldn¡¯t get any better. As a wolf came towards me, I heard a growl from behind me jumping over my head to kill the oing wolf.


    As he jumped over me, I smelled the most delicious smell of rainwater and trees. I watched as the male who jumped over me killed the wolf. My wolf was yelling, MATE¡­


    As he turned around, I recognized him as one of the two wolves who were beside Ava before I caught up in the battle. He turned around and at once I was hit by his beauty. To be honest, I was only half focused on the battle as I saw he was the most handsome man I had everid eyes on. I saw with the recognition that his wolf recognized me as well and before I could reach up to touch his face, a knife was stuck in the shoulder, causing him to stagger forward a little.


    I caught him and pulled the knife out. Relief flooded through me as I realized it was just a flesh wound.


    ¡°Mate¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Mate¡± he whispered back. All at once, rage overtook me, and I saw the she-wolf who threw the knife. One look in her eyes and she knew she was about to die as she tried to run, but my wolf merged with me, upset that someone hurt our mate. I reached into the wolf and pulled her heart out before running back to my mate, killing wolves on the way. I¡¯m deadly, but now I can feel that being magnified by 100 as I saw my mate hurt. I never wanna see that again.


    I can only hope Jasmine is okay, but I trained her. She can take care of herself.


    Jasmine Pov


    I hopped out the window and into the trees to keep my cover. Someone had just taken away the answers I required. Someone had nned the death of my parents. Someone nned the death of my best friend. Someone made my life into a living hell.


    You will never believe who it was¡­


    John¡¯s words echo in my mind.


    Whoever this was has known about me this whole time. They knew my power. They looped John in it, who tried to seize me for himself and assassinate him. I keep jumping through the trees, but I don¡¯t see anyone. This person still must be here. It must be someone I know. Was it someone close to me? But who would betray me?


    As I¡¯m jumping through the trees, I get a link from Xavier that he and Zoey have Oliver in the cells.  I jumped out of the trees andnded in front of the door. It was time to meet Oliver. I opened the door and went inside. I knew this building like the back of my hand. I was forced to clean it. As I walked inside, I saw the usual prisoners there. One cell held a prisoner that Ist had a conversation with Sabrina. She told me to hold on to Xavier.


    I have so many thoughts going through my head, but when this is over, Xavier and I need to have a serious conversation.


    As I walked further, I saw Oliver¡¯s hands being held in some sort of chains as he was held against the wall by Xavier. His mouth was taped shut. Zoey was leaning against the wall with a small smile on her face that faded the minute she saw me, but my focus wasn¡¯t on her. It was in Oliver. John¡¯s words reyed in my head, about him faking the bond between us. All I could feel was pity at that moment, but then I thought about Sabrina. I thought about him ordering the man to kill her.


    He may not have been the mastermind behind it, but he did it, and I can¡¯t forgive that. I won¡¯t.  He may have been a pawn, but he ordered her execution. I decided to save the poison I had specially nned for him. That poison would be given to whoever this evil mate of mine is. He will suffer tremendously.


    Oliver¡¯s eyes lit up ck as he recognized me while I walked towards him.


    ¡± My luna¡±, Oliver purred, causing Xavier to punch him in the stomach.


    ¡± No, not your Luna. Your father faked the mate bond between us. We were never fated¡±, I tell him, but he growls.


    ¡°You¡¯re a liar. You¡¯re mine¡± he growls, earning another punch from Xavier.


    ¡± It doesn¡¯t matter what you think, Oliver. I don¡¯t n to draw this out. ¡± I snapped at him. All the pent-up rage was filling me, and I knew I needed this release. I walked up to him and nkly looked at him as he gazed upon me with scared eyes. He knows it¡¯s his time.


    ¡± This is for Sabrina¡± I whispered to him, and I snapped my fingers, causing him to start burning on fire. Xavier backed away towards Zoey. As I watched the skin melt off his body, he let out a roar, which I¡¯m sure just alerted the whole pack. Shit. Suddenly, I felt weak, and I leaned against the wall. I heard chanting in my head and Lunar was going nuts trying to see where it wasing from. It was over before it started. Xavier was in front of me very fast holding onto me, much to Zoey¡¯s annoyance.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked me. I nodded yes but his eyes showed he wasn¡¯t convinced.


    ¡± We need to go; I think the others are in trouble.¡± He and I ran out. I can hear him and Zoey following me. I saw the battle ahead, which thankfully looked like it was ending, but all I could think about was the words that were ying in my head earlier that sounded like Sabrina¡¯s voice.


    ¡°DON¡¯T TRUST THE KING. DON¡¯T TRUST THE KING. DON¡¯T TRUST THE KING!¡±


    As I drew near, I felt an unknown pull towards someone. I couldn¡¯t figure out who it was. It wasn¡¯t a mate pull, more of a pull I felt near my mom. As I came closer to the crowd, I saw the Ava girl from my dream as she was fighting a wolf off her. I was oddly feeling a pull towards her too. What was also strange was that she did look like me. What the hell?  I realized I was feeling two separate pulls now.  I saw a man next to Ava with his back turned fighting off two pack members and I saw one of them put a dagger in his stomach. Lunar came bursting out in a sh through me with a powerful growl that made everyone stop fighting and look towards me. I knew my eyes were purple.


    The man who was stabbed used that moment to kill the one who stabbed him and crippled the other before turning to me. As he looked at me, his eyes went wide, and I knew I had seen him before. Who was this man? His eyes. They were the same shade as mine. Vibrant purple. I thought I had my brown hair from my mom, but I was very mistaken. His hair is the same shade as mine. He just stood in the same spot, staring at me. All at once, my vision hit me like a ton of bricks as I walked towards him slowly. I was feeling weak.


    ¡°No¡­.. No it can¡¯t be,¡± I said, holding my stomach as I walked towards him. I knew who this was now. There was no doubt about it, as I just now knew. Ava gripped his arm as she looked up at him in confusion, then to me. I knew she could feel the pull I was feeling too when she cocked her head to the side. They both could.


    ¡°Dad, a dad who is that?¡± She asked, causing me to stop walking.


    Did she just say, dad?


    ¡°D¡­.. d¡­.. dad?¡± I asked, half panting, half trying to stay conscious.


    ¡°Jasmine¡±, I saw him whisper and I felt myself fall forward. Thest thing before I saw was my father catching me in his arms, with a tear on his cheek, before everything went ck.

 Reuniting

    Nyx Pov


    I was fighting some of the pack members and got stabbed when I felt a strong presence. It felt like a connection with my first mate, but I knew she was dead. I turned until I saw her. My firstborn. My Jasmine. She looked as beautiful as the first time Iid eyes on her.  Her hair is a beautiful brown but a slightly different shade than her mother¡¯s. It matches mine. Her eyes glowed purple once I was stabbed, indicating she knew who I was, but how? Her purple eyes confirmed who she was, since purple eyes are a rare thing for anyone other than a white wolf. I snapped the wolf¡¯s neck who stabbed me, already feeling my wound close. Silver does not affect me anyway.


    My eyes trailed back to her.


    ¡°Why is she here?¡± I linked Samael.


    ¡°There is a lot to discuss, but this pack made her life hell. She deserved some peace¡±, he linked back to me while taking care of thest of the pack of wolves.


    ¡°Does she know?¡± I linked back as she came closer, with wide eyes, but he didn¡¯t answer. I know he is upset she didn¡¯t end up being mated to him. I watched as she held her stomach. She looked like she was in shock as she whispered something. Ava tugged on my arm.


    ¡°Dad. Dad, who is that? She asked me, though I had a feeling she already knew. I¡¯ve already told her about Jasmine. Jasmine looked at Ava and stopped walking. If she recognized me somehow, she would recognize Ava. She started stuttering and I saw her eyes roll back. That was enough to snap me out of my trance and run to her. I caught her instantly. She was extremely light.


    ¡°jasmine¡± I whispered, but her eyes were closed. She was out. The king and another female wolf came running up to us. The king growled at me as though it did nothing. Although he is of a higher status, I am still a white wolf. His growls mean nothing.


    I took off to a pack member¡¯s house I knew had medical equipment.  I have had a lot of medical experience, so taking care of her would be no problem for me.


    ¡°Keep everyone behind the door except Ava¡±, I linked to Samael before pushing through the hospital doors. I knew it wouldn¡¯t be an issue. I got Jasmine hooked up to the machines and checked her vitals, confirming she was just passed out. I¡¯m sure she will have many questions for me as well when she wakes up, but until then, I¡¯ll enjoy just having her close to me again. My Jasmine.


    Xavier Pov


    ¡°You can¡¯t go in there¡± Samael growled at me, stepping in front of the door.


    ¡°The hell I can¡¯t. My mate is in there with a man I don¡¯t know¡±, I growled back at him. He smirked but I didn¡¯t miss how his eyes narrowed at that.


    ¡± He is her father,¡± Samael told me. Father?


    ¡± Her parents are dead¡± I growled at him.


    ¡± He is her biological father¡± he growled back, which made me stagger back a little from it. Well shit. I felt Zoey grab my arm, which calmed me down a bit.


    ¡°Come on¡± she whispered in my ear. I looked at the door onest time. I should calm myself before I go to her. I don¡¯t want her to see me in bad shape.


    ¡°Ok,¡± I told Zoey. She shifted and ran into the forest. I shifted too and ran behind her. The midnight air felt peaceful. The night has a way of calming me down. Zoey¡¯s light brown wolf looked incredibly beautiful in the moonlight. I tumbled into her as she came to a sudden halt. I realized she did it purposely when her wolf grinned a bit. She shifted back to her human form and took off running.


    ¡°Come get me Zavy¡±, she called out. She knows I love the challenge. I shifted back and caught her in no time tumbling into her and she ended up on top of me, straddling me. At this moment, she was the most beautiful I had ever seen, and I was ready to give in.


    ¡°Our little secret¡± she whispered, closing the distance as she leaned forward.


    ¡°Just thisst time, ¡± I told her, cutting off my link with Jasmine. I know if I left it open, she would feel my betrAyal, but like Zoey said, our little secret.


    Jasmine Pov


    Beep¡­ beep. Beep.


    As I open my eyes, I try to put everything in focus. As everythinges into focus, I realize where I am. Adam and Lori¡¯s house. Did I just dream everything? Something feels off. I can see by the light outside that it¡¯s daytime.


    ¡°Mate. Cut the link off.¡± Lunar links me. Why would he do that? I¡¯ll askter.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re awake¡± a deep voice says from behind me. I looked up and saw the bright purple eyes and a bright smile looking down at me.


    ¡°Dad,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Jasmine¡± he replies and ces his hand on my forehead.


    ¡°How are you feeling,¡± he asked me, checking the monitor. For some reason, I feel a bit hazy. I guess it¡¯s because I¡¯m so used to seeing Sabrina here. I let out a dryugh.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know how I feel, to be honest,¡± I tell him, and he chuckles lightly.


    ¡± Well, I know you never expected to meet me. I can understand your shock¡± he replied, still taking my vitals. Anger somehow starts to course through me.


    ¡± Did you know?¡± I asked him. He stiffens up. I know he knows what I mean.


    ¡°Yes, I knew you were alive, but I didn¡¯t know where you were until a few months ago. After your mother took you away, I looked for you, but it was like you both disappeared. I went to a witch but was told your mother hid you. I didn¡¯t look for you anymore after that. It was clear your mother intended to keep you hidden for as long as possible, though I believe that protection died with your mother¡± he said, looking grave. As much as I wanted to be upset with him, I couldn¡¯t be for some reason. My mother always wanted nothing more than to keep me safe.


    ¡± Why didn¡¯t youe to get me when she died,¡± I asked him.


    ¡± I didn¡¯t sense you. I came here and searched for this pack looking for you, but I never found you. I asked around. I asked the alpha of this pack, who told me you had been sent away. When I searched for you, it was just like before. I had assumed your mother had someonee and get you. Had I known you were here this whole time, I would have torn this whole pack apart looking for you. I had only been made aware of you when you became queen and announced yourself ¡°, he said, bending down on one knee to level eyes with me.


    ¡± My light, I was told what happened to you here. I am so so sorry that I was not here to protect you¡± he says. His purple eyes show how sincere he is.


    I sat up and grabbed his hands.


    ¡± I forgive you. I don¡¯t me you for what happened here. Besides, I have gotten my closure, though I have more questions that need to be answered.¡± I told him. He took out all the stuff connected to me.


    ¡± Yes, Harmon told me what you both did,¡± he told me, looking at me strangely. I leveled my eyes at him.


    ¡± If you know what happened to me here, then you know why I had to do it,¡± I told him, and he smiled.


    ¡± Like father, like daughter¡± he joked, and I rolled my eyes, though deep down, I was feeling a bit strange to him calling me his daughter. The only dad I knew was killed and the mystery behind both his and my mom¡¯s death still lingers in the air. Who killed them?


    ¡°My light, there is something we need to talk about¡­¡­.


    The door opened and we watched as Samael, Harmon, and Ava walked in.


    ¡°Where is Xavier?¡± I asked them before they could speak.


    ¡± I think I saw him going for a run through the forest,¡± Ava said, and I nodded. Leave it to Xavier to panic when I¡¯m hurt. Going for a run always helps him clear his head when he is upset over something.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure mate is okay,¡± Lunar says.


    ¡± Yes, but his link to me is still cut off. I can¡¯t reach him to tell him I¡¯m okay¡±, I told her.


    ¡°How are you feeling? Ava asked me.


    ¡± I¡¯m okay. Was just a little dizzy,¡± I told her? Now that she is up close, I can see her closely. She looks just like me, except she has a purple circle around her pupils. She smiled.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± She asks me, ncing at our dad.


    ¡± Yes, you¡¯re my sister. You are one of the reasons why I came back¡±, I tell her, and she tilts her head.


    ¡°How so,¡± She asks, sitting beside me on the bed. Everyone else took a chair in the room.


    ¡± I dreamed about you. I dreamed about what Oliver did to you¡±, I told her.


    ¡± You mean when he had you kidnapped? ¡± Our dad asks. I tilted my head in confusion about what to speak when I heard her voice in my head.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him. Please keep it to yourself¡±, she says. I don¡¯t question how she can link me. Now that she is a wolf and we are rted, she must know how to use the family bond.


    ¡°Yea that¡¯s what I mean,¡± I said out loud.


    ¡°Okay, but you can talk about it with me when you need to.¡± I linked back to her. She nods slightly. Harmon jumps out of her chair and jumps in the bed with me.


    ¡°Well, enough of that. Let me tell you how badass this girl wasst night¡± she says, gaining everyone¡¯s attention, telling the story of our mission. I rolled my eyes at how dramatic she was when telling them, though when she got to my brother, I admit, I felt deeply saddened by it. Even though he was a piece of shit, he was still my brother.  Harmon kept on telling the story as I felt a voice prate my head.


    ¡°Killing is never an easy thing to do, beauty, even for the right reasons¡± Samael¡¯s voice echoed through my head. I smiled slightly.


    ¡± I know you may not want to hear this, but you did the right thing, and for what it¡¯s worth, I am very happy you are okay¡± He linked me, his orange eyes bright.


    ¡± You too,¡± I tell him, which earns me an even wider smile. I blushed a bit and looked at my dad who was looking between me and Samael with a suspicious eye. The door swung wide before he could even say anything to show Xaviering in. I could tell he was sweaty, but I also smelled something else I could not ce. Like a small foul scent that lingered on him. Probably all of the killing.


    ¡°My luna,¡± he said, pulling me into a hug. Well, he has never called me that before. How strange. I breathed in his scent, trying to ignore the other scents. He opened the mate bond, and I felt his love for me flood through, but I also felt other emotions. Was that¡­ Guilt? `


    ¡± I was worried about you,¡±he said, running his hands through my hair. I saw Ava and Harmon smiling, but Samael and my dad both looked annoyed.


    ¡± We¡¯re missing someone. Where is Zoe?¡± Harmon asked. I felt Xavier tense up.


    ¡± She had to go back to the kingdom for some training for the soldiers. I have a small situation to take care of there, so I¡¯m headed back now¡±, Xavier said.


    ¡°What about me,¡± I asked him. He smiled and kissed my head.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re gonna wanna stay and visit your parents,¡± he says. I just realized I hadn¡¯t known that he had said that until just now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have a ne waiting for you all in 4 hours. I will see you when you get home¡±, he says, and kisses my head again before leaving. There was an awkward silence before Harmon broke it.


    ¡± I found my mate,¡± Harmon says happily, which earned a small happy screech from me.


    ¡°Dish Dish Dish,¡± I told her, and she told me about Brandon, who was also one of Ava¡¯s close friends.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Speaking of the dork, let¡¯s go find him,¡± Ava says.


    ¡± We will be back Jasmine,¡± Harmon says before leaving, taking Ava¡¯s hand. I looked at my dad who seemed to be mindlinking with Samael. Wait. Samael said he had an informant here.


    ¡± You know each other¡± I stated, looking between both of them.


    ¡± He is my assassin/mentor ¡± Samael stated proudly to my dad, who nodded.


    ¡± Wow. Wait, did you know Ava was my sister?¡± I asked Samael, whose smile dropped a little, confirming what I knew.


    ¡± Don¡¯t judge him too harshly, Jasmine. I told him not to say anything. After I found out you were queen, I swore him to secrecy. Too much information being said out loud could be dangerous, especially for the forces that seek you out if they haven¡¯t found you by now. ¡± My dad said.


    ¡°What ¡­ forces?¡± I asked him. I could see this was something he had been wanting to tell me. My mind drifted back to my dream. The dark force, who sought me for his son, who I assume is meant to be my other mate. My dad looked at Samael, who nodded.


    ¡°This is what we know¡±¡­¡­¡­.

 Getting to Know the Real Samael

    Jasmine Pov


    Nyx exining¡­¡­.


    ¡± Years before you were born, the son of the demon Lord was born into this world. On that same day, one of our priestesses had a vision that foretold an uncertain fate of the world. In this priestess¡¯s prophecy, it was told of the Luna Dynamis, of a separate prophecy, who, by her true mate, would battle this evil that was brought into this world for the sole purpose of its destruction. The demon Lord heard of this she-wolf of immense power and swore to make her his son¡¯s mate. Swore to make you his bride rather than his enemy. He got to your prophecy of the Lunar Dynamis before we did. When we arrived, we had only received half of the prophecy in a struggle with our elders. Later, after you were born, he raided our pack, killing most of us. Some of us got away. Your mother took you while I fought off some of the demons. That¡¯s how you ended up in this pack. There isn¡¯t too much we know about your prophecy other than this.


    One day a She-wolf wille forth


    Beside her true mate, she will hold tremendous power


    She will be the one known as Luna Dynamis, unable to bemanded


    The only White Wolf to holdmand over all Wolves


    Her fur will be white as snow


    Upon her, fur will hold the mark of the Moon goddess¡¯ blessing.


    The crescent moon


    That¡¯s all we know for now¡± dad finished exining to me.


    I¡¯m left a bit stunned and shocked.


    ¡± As far as we know, Xavier is your true mate. Both of you are a blessed pair by the moon goddess herself.  He will help you fight this supposed son of the demon lord as foretold in the seer¡¯s prophecy, but you both won¡¯t be alone. We will all help you in theing fight. Samael told me, though Lunar growled a bit in my head.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lunar?¡¯ I asked her, but she stayed silent.


    ¡± Are you okay beauty?¡±: Samael asks me. I¡¯m sure my face is pale. Demon Lord, Demon spawn, prophecies. I mean what the hell.


    ¡± Yea, I just need a minute to process all this. This is all like a major bomb you just dropped on me all at once¡±, I tell them. I should probably tell them that I know the other half of the prophecy, but I will give myself time too. So much is hitting me all at once, and I need to process it.


    ¡± I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a lot, but we will work through this. Let¡¯s stretch your legs first¡± Samael says, hopping out of his chair and holding out his hand. My dad has a small smirk on his face. I took Samael¡¯s hand and stood up. My legs feel like jelly, but that¡¯s to be expected after the night I had.


    ¡± Would you like to go to your parents¡¯?¡± my dad asked me and for once I started feeling that piece of hollowness. That longing feeling.


    ¡°Yes, please,¡± I told him. We walked to the graveyard. As we do, I nce towards the forest, remembering the memorial I set for them. I¡¯m sure someone has destroyed it by now. This was the first time I had gone to their tombstones. So many feelings coursed through me. My dad grabbed my hand, probably feeling the same thing for mom.


    We walked in silence until we reached their graves side by side. We sat down on the ground in silence. None of us know what to say.


    ¡°When my second mate died giving birth to Ava, I felt so empty. I was already empty enough when your mother died. Your mother broke the mate bond between us when she ran away with you. However, her death still pierce through my heart.¡± My dad said. I grabbed his hand.


    ¡± She was well-loved by my dad. He took care of us and provided for both of us. They sacrificed themselves for me ¡°, I told him, and tears started rolling down my eyes. Suddenly, I felt a warming presence I hadn¡¯t felt in such a long time. I gasped as it wrapped around me lovingly and I knew who it was. What surprised me, even more, was my dad gasped too, as if he felt the same thing.


    ¡°My luna¡± he whispered, confirming he felt it. He looked at me in surprise and I just smiled. His eyes went wide suddenly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked him. He then stands up. He is linked to Samael.


    ¡°I have to go, my light, but stay with Samael. There are some things I must do. I will meet back with you in a few days¡± he said, and my stomach started to turn.


    ¡°But I just got you back,¡± I told him, more tears pouring out my eyes. Samael took that moment to wrap his arms around me to soothe me. He always had a strange way of knowing when I was starting to panic. My dad kneeled and kissed my head.


    ¡°I have a matter of the utmost importance to take care of my daughter, but I promise you no matter what, I wille back to you,¡± he says, looking me in my eyes to show the sincerity of his words.


    I nodded in defeat. He then linked Samael to something else before leaving.


    It was then just me and Samael.


    ¡°So¡­..¡± Samael started but trailed.


    ¡°So¡­..¡± I repeated back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk,¡± Samael said, standing up, holding out his hand. I looked up into his bright orange eyes which were beaming at me.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I told him, with a small smile, and took his hand, standing up, stretching my legs.


    We started walking in silence. We ended up walking towards the forest. In a sudden rush, I was hunched over, as all the painful memories hit me, flowing through me. It was like I was watching a live y of the day by day abuse I suffered here in 5 seconds.


    Once I came too, I saw Samael on his knees. I bent down to him to level with him. His eyes were closed, and he looked like he was in pain.


    ¡°Samael, what is it? What¡¯s wrong?¡± I kept asking over and over but found no response. After a minute or two, he opened his eyes and a tear fell as he looked directly into mine. In a sudden movement, he pulled me into a very tight hug. I started to push him away, but Lunar growled at me, telling me not to, not that I actually wanted too anyway.


    ¡°Beauty¡± he murmured and started stroking my hair.


    ¡°I am so sorry that happened to you,¡± he said, which caused me to pull away.


    ¡°H¡­.. how do you know?¡± I asked him, choking out


    ¡°You just projected it to me. I watched and felt everything of every day you suffered here¡± he said, another tear falling from his eyes. I wiped it away. I hadpletely forgotten I had the power of projection, though I thought that was something I could only do with Xavier.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I told him, looking down. I would never wish anything for what happened to me to happen to anyone else.


    He stood up, standing me up too, and grabbed my chin.


    ¡± You beauty, have nothing to be sorry for. I think you have to be the toughest and strongest person I have ever met¡± he said. The intensity of his eyes made me blush a bit. He didn¡¯t move, he just held his hand on my chin and even though it felt like heaven, I pulled back. I still have a mate, I thought to myself.


    ¡°I would never do anything to jeopardize that either ¡°, Samael linked me in my head, letting me know he had heard me.


    I blushed even more in embarrassment, and he smiled a bit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed, beauty. Hearing thoughts is only one of the many things I can do¡±, he stated, earning my attention again.


    ¡± You have powers? ¡± I asked him, and he nodded. We continued our walk, but away from the forest. I¡¯m d he understood I couldn¡¯t go in it. So much pain.


    ¡°Yes, for as long as I can remember. Inherited from my dad. Harmon and I only share the same mom, so she doesn¡¯t have any¡±, he exined, and I nodded, letting him continue.


    ¡°My mom and your mate¡¯s mom were sisters. My mom died giving birth to me, and my dad left me in his grief, but another couple in my pack took care of me as if I were their child.¡± He spoke. How can a parent just leave their child, I thought to myself?


    ¡°That¡¯s what I kept asking too,¡± he said out loud. I had forgotten he could read thoughts in that quick moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just couldn¡¯t imagine what that felt like,¡± I told him.


    ¡°It hurt for a long time, but after a while, I started to put the happiness of those important in my life first, and not focus on anyone else. I remember as a little boy, I met this beautiful wolf with the most beautiful eyes. She became my life once Iid eyes on her, but we were separated by events out of our control. I had hoped she could be my mate, but she ended up being mated to someone else. Still, there is nothing I wouldn¡¯t do for her. ¡± He said, smiling at himself. I smiled back a bit, being supportive, though I couldn¡¯t exin why his words hurt me a little. I shrugged it off.


    After a terrible event happened, I was forced to leave the pack I was in¡±, he said.


    ¡°Is that when you met my dad?¡± I asked him and he smirked at me.


    ¡°In a way, yes,¡± he said, cutting his answer short.


    ¡°The couple that took care of me had passed on. Your dad raised me, with the help of Harmon¡¯s father in Ennd. Since Harmon¡¯s dad had no legitimate sons, he trained me for the throne himself and dered me legitimate after a long process with the Vatican. After he died, I was named King of Ennd. Harmon wanted to train to be an Amazonian, so I sent her away with some friends I made during my training to be king to train with them.  Your dad, not too long after that, met his second chance mate. Her name was Cassidy, and she was the sweetest woman. She was one of the witches in my kingdom.  He was still hurt over your mother when she broke the bond with him, but Cassidy helped to soothe him. They had fallen pregnant with Ava, but Cassidy was battling cancer, and no spell she cast would help her get rid of it, as she practiced good magic. Dark magic would have gotten rid of it, but she wouldn¡¯t take the chance.¡± ¡± One day, she came to me, telling me the sickness was passing to Ava. She could feel it.  A few days before her birth, she came to, telling me of the dark spell she would cast, that would draw the sickness from Ava and into her. I forbade her against it, but she made me promise not to tell anyone. Not Ava, not your father. She knew the cost of the spell was going to be her own life. When she gave birth to Ava, the spell gave her at least an hour to spend with Ava and Nyxon¡±, Samael exined.


    ¡± Who is Rynyxon?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°That¡¯s your father¡¯s name,¡± he told me, and I nodded for him to continue.


    ¡± She told him about the spell she cast and the cost. He was devastated, but he swore to keep Ava protected no matter what. She made me swear to do anything to protect Ava. She gave Ava a locket as a girl that would suppress her witch abilities when needed and keep her human. Ava knows what the locket does and is scared to remove it. It¡¯s the only thing she has left of her mother. Your father spent his time raising Ava and helping me manage the throne since I was still young. Harmon, Ava, and I grew up together, inseparable. With Rynyxon¡¯s job as our kingdom¡¯s assassin, he was gone a lot after I reached 18. Harmon and I trained Ava on how to fight, though Rynyxon was pissed when he found out. He never wanted Ava to fight any battles, but as King, all my subjects needed to know how to protect themselves. Your sister is very stubborn though. One day, she wanted to follow Rynyxon on a mission he left on, but I denied her. She left annoyed, and went hunting, but strayed too far and ended up getting kidnapped in the process. It took a while before we located her, but Rynyxon had already found her, waiting for me toe here to rectify everything here.¡± He exined and I nodded.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    We were walking so much we didn¡¯t see Harmon and Avaing our way.


    ¡°Hey, guys¡± Harmon greeted, She and Samael seemed to be linking each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to leave this ce,¡± Harmon said out loud. We gathered our stuff along with Avas¡¯ friends and headed out. I took onest look towards the graveyard.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back to visit soon guys, I promise,¡± I told my parents, before turning around and heading off the pack grounds back home.

 Warnings and Night Dreaming

    Nyx Pov


    It¡¯s hard. Visiting my deceased mate with my daughter and my king. Jasmine and I were talking until I felt a sudden breeze around me. The smell of rainwater flooded my nose, and at once, I knew. I somehow knew this was my mate. I looked at Jasmine, my beautiful daughter, getting ready to tell her, when I saw she was looking at me the same way. She knew. She may not have known the significance of the breeze, but she knew it was her mother. I, on the other hand, knew I needed to get in touch with a medium friend of mine. The only way I could feel my mate¡¯s presence somehow is if she was stuck in this realm as a spirit. Sometimes, spirits do not move on unless they have unfinished business, or their graves are disturbed. Seeing as her grave looks fine, that means she has unfinished business. I intend to contact her and find out what.


    Jasmine POV


    The ride on the ne back home was quiet. Ava, Harmon, and her mate, as well as Ava¡¯s best friend, were all asleep. Being in battle has made them worn out. Samael had his eyes closed but somehow, I knew he wasn¡¯t sleeping.  Still, it gave me a chance to study with him. He was indeed incredibly handsome. Maybe even more beautiful than Xavier. I could hear Lunar growing at that thought. I rolled my eyes at her.


    Even though he is a dick, he is still our mate. Do notpare anyone else to him.


    I closed the link to her. Xavier has still shut off the link to me and I can¡¯tprehend why. We have so much to talk about. Thesest few days, I feel we are drifting apart more and more. Stupid Zoe. I would kill her if she wasn¡¯t the first inmand of the warrior. I could feel Lunar growling again hearing my thoughts.


    I close my eyes to get a few hours of sleep before wend.


    Jasmine¡¯s dream


    I¡¯m somehow dreaming again about my old pack. I¡¯m not sure how I¡¯m able to, as I don¡¯t remember much. I can see my mother sitting in a chair holding a bundle. I can see from the mark that it was me. My mother looks so happy. I can see my dade out of the house and kiss her on the head. They look so in love. As I¡¯m enjoying this beautiful sight, I see the same little boy from my dream before appearing out of nowhere. I still can¡¯t see his face, and it¡¯s frustrating that I can¡¯t. Why do I even want to anyway?


    It¡¯s because he is our mate. I hear Lunar link me, causing me to startle. I¡¯ve never had Lunar linked with me in my dreams before.


    Well, this is new, I told her.


    I can enter your dreams whenever I choose to. I just don¡¯t like it either. It¡¯s your privacy, but our goddess Selene told me to look at this one.


    I know we have two mates based on the prophecy.  Which mate is this one?


    This is our true mate. The one we are meant to lead. The one who will change the world. Selene tells me he will have powers even greater than ours once we ept him.


    I assume this is what Xavier was looking at, though my dad hasn¡¯t told me if it is or even if he knows Xavier at all. I don¡¯t understand though, haven¡¯t we already epted Xavier as our true mate once we marked and mated each other?


    I can see why you would think so, but the truth is, I have never really epted Xavier fully. Yes, I ept him as my mate, which is why I allowed him to mark us, but something inside me tells me not to ept him fully in my heart. I know it probably doesn¡¯t make sense, but the prophecy spoke of you having two mates, only one of them being your true mate.


    But Xavier is a good mate. He saved us. He has protected me. I trust him.


    It is good to trust him, but it is also good to be cautious. We are very powerful, you and me. If we let our guard down, even for a little, we could die. I have watched it happen too many times.


    Wait, what do you mean?


    You are not my first human Jasmine. Your spirit is the reincarnation of my first human. The first human I had ever been bonded with. Like you and I, we had a prophecy around us when it came to our mates. We ended up trusting the wrong one, and it got us killed as well as our true mates. Therefore, I am cautious. I need to be sure because whoever I ept, will have tremendous power.


    Holy shit Lunar. You never told me. I¡¯m sorry and I understand.  We need to figure out who our other mate is.


    I have a theory, but I will not tell you yet. I need time to see if it¡¯s true.


    With that statement, she left my dreams, leaving me. I look at the little boy who is ying with me. His ck lightning-shaped scar is standing out to me. I haven¡¯t seen that scar on Xavier, but it doesn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t have it before.


    ¡± Miss Jessica, can I hold her,¡± he asks. My mom smiles and he sits down on a chair next to her, but his face is blurry. I can¡¯t make out his features. It¡¯s strange. I feel like I¡¯m not meant to see his face yet. Mom puts me in his arms, and I can hear him making baby noises to her while baby me coos at him. Did I already recognize him as my mate as a baby?


    ¡± She is so pretty, Miss Jessica. I love her so much already. Is that crazy?¡± The little boy says, to which my mom smiles widely at, and my dad rolls his eyes. Typical father behavior. I will have to ask my dad for more information when he gets back from wherever he is.


    Suddenly my dream pauses. I feel a creepy chill running down my spine. Someone is here watching me somehow; I just know it.


    ¡°SHOW YOURSELF¡± Imanded, only to hear a slight chuckle. It was a deep chuckle that was cold and heartless, and I admit, it scared me shitless.


    ¡°Your wolf is smart not to trust anyone, but you will soon im my son again, just as you have done in your past life, and I will make sure once you do, neither you nor your wolf wille back to life. This I swear to you ISA!¡± The voice boomed. Everything started to shake until I was jolted awake. Someone was shaking me.


    ¡± Hey. hey,¡± The voice said, bringing me back. I realized it was Samael shaking me. I was breathing hard, and I could feel sweat beading along my neck. Samael grabbed my chin and made me look at his orange eyes, which I could see were full of concern for me. Everyone else was still sleeping.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked him as he let go of my face and pulled me into a hug.


    ¡± You were having a bad dream, so I woke you up,¡± he said to me. He grabbed a towel and started dabbing my face and neck with it.


    ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡± he asked. Should I tell him that it most likely wasn¡¯t a dream?


    ¡± No, not right now, but thank you,¡± I told him, grabbing the towel away from him. ¡± Can you talk to me about something to take my mind off it?¡± I asked him while he sat across from me.


    ¡± I can tell you about the she-wolf who I had hoped was my mate¡±, he suggested, and I nodded, even though I could tell it was a touchy subject for him.


    ¡± I was eight the night she was born. From the moment I saw her, I saw my whole life y out before my eyes¡± he said, smiling to himself. I smiled at him to continue.


    ¡± Her mother and father were always letting mee see her and y with her, but after being separated due to forces beyond our control, I had lost contact with her. I thought she was dead. Not a day has gone by when she wasn¡¯t on my mind. I had always known she was strong. The day I found out she was alive made me lose allprehension. I wanted her in my arms. I craved her. My wolf craved her, but when I found out she had mated with someone else already, I felt like someone stuck a dagger in my heart. I felt like burying myself and not bothering to dig myself up. I couldn¡¯t do it though. Not without hurting Ava and Harmon. Still, I prayed every day to the goddess to bless me with my mate, so that I could put her to the side. I can¡¯t deny how I feel about her, though I try to. This may sound crazy, but I feel like some part of me has known her forever, like even before we were born, in a past life. Does that make sense?¡± he asks me. I nod, thinking back to what Lunar told me in my dream state of her former life.


    ¡± I guess real love follows even after death,¡± I tell him, to which he smiles his beautiful smile at me.


    ¡°Yes, I guess it does,¡± he says. I feel the ne start to dip down as the pilot tells us we arending. I looked outside to see the familiar sights of the pce. We wake everyone up and exit the ne, but I do not see Xavier greet us. Instead, I see Lamar and Raymond queen¡±. They both greeted me and bowed. We started walking to the pce.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± I asked, causing them both too tense briefly.


    ¡°There was an important meeting he had to attend. He will be back soon¡±, Lamar tells me.


    ¡± Did anyone go with him?¡± I asked somehow, already knowing the answer. Why else would they tense up?


    ¡± Yes, my queen, just a few warriors,¡± Raymond said.


    ¡± Enough with the formalities, boys, I think we have known each other long enough. By a few warriors, I¡¯m assuming Zoey is with him¡±, I tell them, and they bow their heads in shame.


    ¡± Fucking great¡± I, growled, causing everyone to bare their necks to me as I walked past them. I hadn¡¯t even noticed Lunar fused with me. I ended up walking to our room.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill that bitch when they get back¡± Lunar growls in my head and I try to control her.


    ¡± We need to have a real reason to kill her Lunar. We are the queen. We can¡¯t just go killing his subjects no matter who they are. His people could rise against me¡±, I tell him, to which she rolls her eyes.


    ¡°FUCK THEM¡± She growls again, giving me a headache.


    They said he would be back soon. We will have time to talk about it¡±, I told her as I reached my room. After settling back in, I spend the rest of the day going over paperwork and listening to issues as my duties entail. Samael and Harmon spent time getting Ava, Brandon, and Ava¡¯s friend Katie settled in, since it was decided that they stay until Samael decides to go back, which I assume will be soon now that he has Ava back.


    Thinking that he will be leaving soon makes me sad for some reason. I feel like there was always something missing, and I finally felt that piece when he was around me, but the fact that the piece will be gone again makes me depressed a little. What is wrong with me? I ask myself. I need to focus on my mate. Speaking of my mate. I look at the time. It was almost 10 pm. Why is Xavier not back yet?


    I was back in my room when someone knocked on the door. A servant. They handed me a letter then left.


    I could tell it was from Xavier, as I¡¯ve grown used to his handwriting.


    My Mate,N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    My meeting ran long today. I will be home soon. Don¡¯t wait up.


    Xavier.


    Strange. Lately, he has been addressing me by a nickname. I decided to take a shower. Harmon, Ava, and Katie came into my room a whileter.


    ¡± Movie Night!¡± Harmon cheered on as the rest of usughed. I knew she could tell I was upset. Xavier had note home yet and was trying to distract me.


    ¡°Sure, why not,¡± I told her, letting her towel dry my hair. We raced to the movie room in the pce where Samael and Brandon were already waiting.  Harmon flopped down onto the long couch between Brandon¡¯s legs, and he started ying in her hair. Ava sat beside them on the right, followed by Katie, then Samael. I sat on Harmon¡¯s left next to Brandon. After about an hour of them arguing, it was decided to watch Tomb Radiator. I couldn¡¯t tell them I had watched this already the other day due to Ava wanting to see it, so let them y it. After a while, I ended up drifting back to sleep.

 Jessica’s Warning

    Jasmine Pov


    The next morning, I went downstairs only to see everyone eating breakfast and talking about random stuff. I must have slept in. After everyone greeted me, I sat down in my usual spot next to Xavier and started filling my te with food. Everyone went back to their conversations. Well, almost everyone. I looked up only to see I was being watched by none other than Samael himself. I blushed a bit and looked down.


    ¡°Are you okay¡±? Xavier asked me, noticing my flushed expression. I nodded and took an apple in my mouth, unable to trust my voice.


    ¡± Must be crazy dreams¡± Samael said to Xavier, who cocked his eye at him. I, on the other hand, only turned redder as I reached for some orange juice.


    ¡± Especially if it was anything like the one you pulled me intost night¡±, Samael linked me, causing me to spit my orange juice on the table. I covered my mouth in shock as I looked at Samael. Holy shit I didn¡¯t! That really happened. Xavier handed me a rag. Everyone else wasughing at me, as if me spitting juice was the funniest thing ever.


    ¡°Seriously, what¡¯s up with you this morning,¡±   Xavier asked questionably, but I couldn¡¯t answer him. At that same time, Zoey walked into the room, and they fell silent as all eyes fell on her. I could feel from the air in the room that most of the people here did not like her and I was very happy about it. However, I could see Xavier moving in his seat a little. She tried to take a seat next to Xavier until Samael stood up and sat next to him. The look on her face was priceless, but what upset me was that Xavier didn¡¯t look so happy about it.


    ¡°Thank you¡± I linked to Samael. He nodded slightly towards me before turning back to his food. Xavier stiffens, looking back and forth between Samael and me. I feel like a deer caught between headlights. Xavier¡¯s eyes narrowed at me.


    Thankfully, he has not opened the link to our bond. Otherwise, he would feel the guilt I am feeling.


    After a few moments, he took his gaze off me and went back to Samael.


    ¡°So, Samael, when are you going back home?¡± he asked, causing me to look at Xavier. He had a small smile on his face, and I didn¡¯t like it. It waspletely without humor. Everyone had gone back quietly and was waiting for Samuel¡¯s reply.


    ¡± There are a few things here in America I need to attend to, but it will probably be in the next 2 to 3 days,¡± he replied, and I looked down. I was feeling depressed suddenly and, surprisingly, so was Lunar. I could feel her sadness. I swear sometimes Lunar is such a puzzle.


    ¡°As I told you, I feel something towards him. I just can¡¯t figure it out¡±, she tells me. As if a gate is opened, I feel my bond with Xavier being opened back up, catching me off guard. I closed it back, but seeing the now angry look on his face, I knew he felt my hurt over Samael leaving.


    FUCK!


    ¡°As long as those things don¡¯t include MY MATE,¡± he said, emphasizing my mate. I was half upset over what he said, but I couldn¡¯t me him. I knew once the link was opened again, he would feel my feelings.


    Samael just smirked and shook his head.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry, cousin. I would never try anything on your mate¡± he said, though I could hear the yfulness in his voice which made me blush a little, with the events of the dreaming back into my mind. Xavier growled and stood up.


    ¡°Zoey, we have a business to go over¡± hemanded, which made her push her te aside and stand up to follow him. I could see a small smirk on her face she gave me before leaving. Soon everyone was clearing out, leaving me alone with Samael.


    ¡± I know you probably feel embarrassed, but I just want you to know you shouldn¡¯t. It was a surprise when you pulled me into your dream. I thought I was the only one who could do that¡±, Samael said, his prating eyes on me.


    ¡± I didn¡¯t even know I could do that,¡± I told him with a small smile as the events of the dream yed out in my head.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a few people in the whole world who can. It¡¯s my fault, I should have left the second I appeared, but I couldn¡¯t help myself. When I fell asleep, I felt your subconscious calling for me. Want to tell me why?¡± He asked, looking at me with his intense eyes. They held a hint of mischief. I looked back down, feeling myself going red again. I couldn¡¯t answer. I didn¡¯t even know why myself.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t need to answer,¡± he said, and I nodded thankfully.


    ¡°Will you be leaving in 3 days?¡± I asked him, a wave of sadnessing through. He nodded, taking my face in. I¡¯m sure it showed my disappointment.


    ¡°Like I told your mate, there are things I have to handle. Some rights to some wrongs I need to put in ce. I am also waiting for your dad. He will be traveling back with us¡± Samael says, causing me to get even sadder. I hadn¡¯t had much time to spend with my sister nor my father, who was off doing goddess knows what. I could only hope he was okay.


    Nyx Pov


    It took me a while to find this ce as it is well hidden, except for those who have been here before. Still, with this cave being buried far and deep into the big snowy mountains of Montana. It can still be a little hard to find. Most people die trying. Thankfully, I¡¯m not like most people.


    ¡°Rynyxon wee¡±, I heard a voice crackle. An older woman with thick purple robes, cracked bare feet and untidy long gray hair appeared from a mist walking towards a table in the middle of the cave. Along the walls are lit torches and vines. There is a huge frozen pond in this cave that is filled with pitch back ice.


    ¡°Vernita, you¡¯re looking well as always,¡± I tell her, to which sheughs dryly and begins to mix potions.


    ¡± I take it you know why I¡¯m here,¡± I told her as I took a seat. As a medium/seer, she would have seen meing here again, probably years ago after I came the first time.


    ¡± Yes, I know, and the answer to your other question is yes, she is still on this ne, and we will reach her. Now patience child. The dead realm is not an easy ce to reach, not even for me, though I may soon be joining them¡±, she says while mixing ingredients and chuckling at her weak joke. I sit still waiting for her to finish mixing her potions before she starts her chanting. Steam fills the cave, and the pond unfreezes.


    ¡± Ta, kay,, vomitorium device. Open this realm, hear my voice, I seek the one known as Jessica, the birth giver of the Lunar Dynamis white wolf. Jessica reveals herself, and appears.


    I watch in awe as the pond starts to bubble, looking like it¡¯s made of tar. A figure slowly rises from it, the body covered in ck goo. A white light suddenly sprang around it, causing me to shut my eyes from the sudden brightness.


    ¡± Ry,¡± A most heavenly voice said, causing me to open my eyes. There is only one person who ever called me Ry. My first mate stands in front of me, her brown hair straightened. her eyes are bright yet sad. I reach my hand out, but I can¡¯t touch her.


    ¡°Why have you not moved on, Jess? What keeps you here?¡± I asked her and a tear came down her face.


    ¡°Danger is what keeps me. The danger for Jasmine. For you all. There is a darkness that seeks Jasmine for its own, posing in the form of a mate, but it is not. It is a parasite, spawned straight from hell. Its father has been manipting the events of her whole life to get to her. It poisoned the minds of wolves to get me out of the way for its arrival, and now the parasite is here. ¡± She says, her sad eyes boring into mine.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Where do I find this parasite, and how do I send it back to hell,¡± I asked her.


    ¡°It is not that simple, my Ry. It has already been defeated before, and it will not allow itself to be beaten back again. Thankfully, Lunar has not epted anyone as her true mate, or else all would be lost, should she choose wrong again.  You can¡¯t destroy this parasite. Only Jasmine and Lunar can. Only beside her true mate does she stand a chance. You know who this is already.¡± She says, looking into my eyes. I feel as if there is a hidden message, she is trying to get me to understand.


    Her form starts to disappear.


    ¡°Ry, dead ahead and ready,¡± she says before fading out. I instantly flipped forward as soon as she said it, missing the ax that was about to be lodged in my back by Vernita. Dead ahead and ready was code for you in immediate danger and you need to get out now. Something Jess and I made up early in our youth. I stood up immediately, drawing out my two swords which shed with her spear the second I did. She kicked me in my stomach, sending me flying back, but I flipped andnded on my feet.


    ¡± Master will have your daughter for his spawn, your filth¡± she cried out before charging at me with her spear. I see her eyes have turned a dark yellow. She was possessed. Being that I didn¡¯t have time to get the ingredients to perform an exorcism, I did what the real Vernita would have wanted me to do. As she charged at me with her spear, I tossed one sword aside and charged back-flipping over her head and slicing her head like butter in the process, causing half of her head to fall off while her body fell to the ground dead.


    ¡°Thank you¡± I heard a voice behind me whisper. I turned around to see Vernita¡¯s floating spirit. She put her lips to my ear and whispered a message in it, which caused my eyes to widen. I need to get back to my daughters immediately. I watched as Vernita¡¯s spirit went into the ck goo pond before it froze back up. Suddenly, the cave started shaking and I knew it was gonna collide within itself. I jumped out of the opening of the cave as it collided and hopped onto my motorcycle, before starting my journey back to my daughters. The danger is not justing for my daughter Jasmine. No. He is already here.

 Seeing The Truth

    Xavier Pov


    ¡°That bastard wants my mate. MY FUCKING MATE. I can see it in the way he looks at her. She belongs to ME¡± I growl while pounding into Zoey, who doesn¡¯t have a care in the world.


    ¡± Ah ah ah ah ¡± Zoey moans while I fuck her. Honestly, I don¡¯t even know why I¡¯m still doing this with her. I admit, the first few times with her were fun and made from lust, but now I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t get the enjoyment out of it as I used to. Though my wolf is based on this. He doesn¡¯t care who we fuck, yet somehow, he still loves our mate. I don¡¯t get it.


    ¡°And to make shit worse, I can tell she wants him too. I felt that shit through our link.¡± I growled, still pounding into Zoey who is a moaning mess. Thankfully, we are in the forest, not many people can hear us, and the servants can know death will befall them should they say anything to anyone.


    ¡°I told you, you can¡¯t trust her¡±, Zoey moaned as I came to her. Since Zoey is not my mate, I can¡¯t get her pregnant. Well, that and other things. Suddenly I had a strange feeling we were being watched. I looked around but saw no one. It was time to go back to the pce. Talk with my dear mate. I should handle this lightly though. I need her, not that she is going anywhere anyway. She belongs to me, and I will raise hell on anyone for anything that tries to take her from me.


    Jasmine Pov


    ¡± Ah, there you are!¡± I heard my mate¡¯s voice say from behind me. After breakfast, Samael said he had some stuff to take care of and I decided to go for a swim with Ava, Katie, and Harmon. I saw Xavier¡¯s hair was bushier than usual. Must havee from a run. He came up to me and kissed me on the forehead.


    ¡°Can we talk?¡± he asked me. I nodded and waved bye to the girls before following him inside the ce. Once we got to the room, he let me take a quick shower to wash off the chlorine before I came out for us to talk. I have been waiting for this for a while now.


    He was leaning against a wall with his arms crossed. I hopped on the bed and crossed my legs, waiting for him to start. He took a minute to take in my appearance before bowing his head and sighing before looking up at my eyes.


    ¡°Please be honest with me. Do you have any feelings for Samael?¡± He asked me. Guess I should have been expecting that since this morning.


    ¡°Lie,¡± Lunar says out of the blue. Hunh?


    ¡± Lie to him. Say no¡±, she told me. I looked up at Xavier, who was waiting for an answer.


    ¡°No,¡± I told him as I looked into his eyes. He held my eyes searching to see If I was lying. It took everything I had to keep my heart calm. Thankfully, Lunar helped. Though why she wanted me to lie is beyond me.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know. I just know you need to say no¡± is all she says before cutting my link with her and retreating to the back of my mind.


    He nodded his head before sitting beside me and kissing my head.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯ming off as a dick. I just don¡¯t want anyone to take you from me. You¡¯re my mate. Made for me and only me. I don¡¯t know who I would be if I ever lost you¡± he said, and I snuggled in his embrace, smelling his mate¡¯s scent. It was mixed with something I couldn¡¯t ce which was frustrating trying to understand. I pulled away.


    ¡± My turn,¡± I told him. I feel like we have been drifting apart, and I feel like it¡¯s because of Zoey. I feel like she somehow has hooks on you and I don¡¯t want to let you go either. I love you¡±, I told him. I didn¡¯t miss how he tensed at Zoey¡¯s name.


    ¡°Yea, I admit I have allowed her to be around me more than other people, but I don¡¯t have feelings for her, I swear. It¡¯s all professional. To be honest, she is bing very annoying¡±, he says with a smile, and Iugh. So, he is finally getting sick of her too. Well, great. We are bothughing so hard until there is a knock on the door. He kisses me.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m d that¡¯s settled,¡± he says before yellinges in. Speak of the devil and she will appear.


    ¡°Yes Zoey,¡± Xavier said, rubbing his hands through my hair, not paying her any attention. I smile while looking at her, but she just returns my smile. I don¡¯t trust her one bit.


    ¡± Urgent business meeting with your Cartise¡±. She reports to Xavier.


    ¡°Thank you, Zoey. You can leave now¡±, he tells her. She bows and leaves, but I didn¡¯t miss the re she sent me as she did.


    ¡°She hates me,¡± I tell Xavier, who is smiling at me again. It feels good to be able to talk and be in his arms again. I did miss him. He is my mate after all.


    ¡°She will be fine. Don¡¯t forget, you are still her queen¡±, he says, before kissing my head again and leaving. I decided to head back to the pool with the girls, but before I stepped outside the room, a letter suddenly appeared out of nowhere and was floating in the air in front of me. I grabbed it. It had a sort of old school calligraphy to it, and it was titled, to Jasmine. I opened it.


    Jasmine


    Do not trust the King.


    A trusted source.


    After I read the note, it burned up. I felt a strange chill run through me as I realized this was the same thing someone said to me in one of my dreams or visions, or whatever they were. I was warned. Who was this note from?  It was a witch, as no one could make something disappear like that.


    I guess the only question that remains to be seen is


    Which King Do They Mean?


    I stayed up in my room until night fell. Xavier had yet toe to the room. Zoey told me no one had seen him since he came to get me. I needed to calm down so I decided I would go tree jumping, hoping it was something I enjoyed doing to rx. As I jumped from tree to tree, I took in the sights of the forest. The beauty of life here. I heard some people talking and I started to jump away from them to give them their privacy when I became nearly startled. There, in a tree behind me, was Samael, looking very menacing and looking very dangerous in the night. Like a predator stalking its prey.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I linked him, staying in the tree I was in. After the warning I just received, yes, I became even more cautious. He hopped into my tree, effortlessly. No need to ask how he could, Harmon most likely taught him how.


    ¡± I saw you jumping through the trees. I came to check if you were okay. I know tree jumping is something Harmon does when she is frustrated¡±, he links me back.


    ¡± I just had some stuff on my mind. It is okay. You can go back¡±, I told him.


    ¡°Come find me when you¡¯re done. We¡¯re having another movie night. Maybe you can keep your eyes open for this one¡± he says with a smirk, making me roll my eyes before jumping back through the trees and disappearing into the night.


    ¡°Follow the voices,¡± Lunar said. I could feel her hesitation in my head for me to do this, but it was almost like there was something she needed to see.


    ¡± Do not open your link back up until I tell you to¡± she said, as I followed the voices that no longer sounded like they were just talking. They sounded intimate. I¡¯m not sure why Lunar wants to see this. As we got closer, the sounds of pleasure were increasing louder and, for some reason, my heart rate started increasing. I realized it was because I was feeling Lunar¡¯s emotions. She was afraid, scared, and angry. This piqued my curiosity. What could make my wolf feel these emotions?


    I smelled it before I saw it, and once I saw it, I couldn¡¯t stop watching. I believe ¡°In shock¡± is the most appropriate word to use. In the heart of the forest were my mate and Zoey. They were fucking each other. My heartbeat was in my ears, and I was seeing red. I started to jump down and instantly kill them both when an arm grabbed mine and pulled me onto them. I knew who it was instantly. I shook and spasmed. I was ready to taste blood and he was holding me. Samael. He was stopping me and, for a shattering second, I wanted to kill him too.


    ¡± Please calm down beauty. If your goal is to indeed kill them both, it will take proper nning. He is still a king and is more loved by his people than you are. Trust me¡±, Samael says, making me pull away from him with tears pouring from my eyes. We both watched as Xavier and Zoey both finished before getting dressed and running out of the forest in different directions before we jumped out of the tree and onto the ground, right across from where it happened.  I had an anger inside me now, and unfortunately, Samael was holding me back from acting on it. Lunar was growling in my head, walking back and forth. She was just as devastated as I was and wanted blood.


    ¡°MOVE¡± I growled at Samael while fusing with Lunar, trying to push past him. If I couldn¡¯t kill him, I would at least make him feel pain. I expected him to move and bow, like all others do when I use Lunar¡¯s voice, but he didn¡¯t move. I admit that distracted me for a moment as I watched him fight themand until he growled back.


    ¡°NO¡± he growled at me, stunning me. Even Lunar was taken back. No one can ever resist ourmand.


    What is he?


    Tears started pouring from my eyes. I had the bond turned off, so it would exin why I didn¡¯t feel him cheating on me. This mate. Who ims to love me? Who ims to never hurt me?  I dropped to my knees feeling defeated as I looked up at Samuel¡¯s worried eyes.


    ¡°Come back to my home with me,¡± he says, standing up and holding out his hand.


    ¡°What¡± I stutter.


    ¡°You heard me. There is nothing for you here anymore. Even though you don¡¯t admit it, I know you don¡¯t feelfortable here. Not many people talk to, or care for you. Your real family will be in Ennd in my castle. You will be protected, and we will face any threat towards you together. ¡± he said, still holding out his hand to me.


    Lunar


    Yes?


    What should I do?


    Go with him. Our goddess wants you to go with him. I can feel it.


    If our goddess wishes me to go with him, then who am I to deny her request? I looked up at Samael who had half-hopeful eyes before taking his hand.


    ¡°I will go with you,¡± I told him, and he smiled, helping me stand up.


    ¡± Go to your room. Pack anything that¡¯s not receable. We leave within the hour. I will distract Xavier by giving you time. I have also already linked to Harmon. She is getting your sister and her friends as well as her mate ready to go. Meet me at my jet in 30 minutes.¡± He tells me and I nod. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m about to do this. Then again, if someone told me I would have caught my mate cheating on me, I would haveughed in their faces. I could hear Lunar growling. She wanted to rip his throat out.


    We jump back into the trees andnd in front of the pce. Once wended on the ground, we went inside. Xavier was headed our way.


    ¡°Baby, I was looking for you,¡± he said, smiling at me. Then he looked at Samael and growled low, but we all heard it.


    Before he reached me, Samael stood in front of me.


    ¡± There is a threat I need to discuss with you right now, if you have the time,¡± Samael said to him. Xavier looked over to me and then back to Samael and nodded.


    ¡± I¡¯ll see youter baby,¡± Xavier said, incredibly cheerful, before leaving with Samael. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to reply. It was taking everything I had not to ughter him on sight. Thankfully, I could keep the link closed, so he wouldn¡¯t feel my murderous rage. As soon as they were both out of earshot, I dashed upstairs and grabbed what I needed, which wasn¡¯t much. The only things of value were my letters from both my mom and Sabrina.


    I linked Lori and Adam, who were packed in less than 10 minutes. ording to them, they never trusted Xavier, and they somehow knew we would need to leave. They even had a bag for me prepared, which just melted my heart even more for them, but we had no time to waste. However, I still had a few minutes before everyone started boarding. I may not be able to take care of Xavier right now, but Zoey has no exceptions. I will taste vengeance tonight! I grabbed one of my poisons and tree jumped until I got to her room on the other side of the pce. She was sleeping. Easy prey. I slid into her room undetected and injected her with the poison fast. Top warrior my ass. She woke up fast and tried to fight me off quickly, but very soon the poison took form, and she was paralyzed. Aware of what was happening but unable to move. I kicked her in the stomach. She looked up at me with fearful eyes.


    I could tell she was trying to link Xavier. Too bad, the poison wouldn¡¯t allow it.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°You thought you were being funny bitch, parading with my mate, and now fucking him. The punishment for seducing a King is death¡±, I told her with a wicked thought in my head that Lunar had just given me. I held my arms to her and pushed her against the wall, forming some sort of soundproof barrier chamber around her. I pulled the poison from her body, enough for her to move around, leaving only a little, to keep her mind link cut off.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one to save you now¡± I smiled as I told her. Her eyes widened and she started pounding on the barrier, but whatever Lunar created was soundproof, so I couldn¡¯t hear her.


    I crouched down as she fell to the floor in tears.


    ¡°See you in hell bitch¡± I growled, and I pictured her body burning from the inside. Using Lunar¡¯s powers, I was able to make it happen and soon she was on the ground tearing at her skin, making herself bloody. Her skin was bing melty and gooey. Very soon, the floor was just a pile of blood and bones. Lunar broke the barrier and it spread from inside the barrier to the whole floor. With a triumphant smile, I hopped out of her window and made my way towards the ne where everyone, but Samael was.


    ¡°Where is Samael?¡± I asked as Ava patted the seat next to her for me to sit.


    ¡± He wasn¡¯ting until you were on the ne. I just linked him. Our father is already on his way to Ennd waiting for us. He says he was on his way here but will meet us in Ennd with urgent news. Something about you, I think¡± Ava says and I nod. The pilot started the jet and Samael climbed on at thest second. He did a quick scan, making sure everyone was on board before his eyesnded on me. He took the seat next to me.


    ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte, there was a report of someone¡¯s blood seeping from the floor as if someone had exploded? He said although it sounded like a question. He looked at me.


    ¡°She got what she deserved,¡± I told him, to which he just smirked.


    ¡°Hell, yes she did,¡± he said as the jet lifted off the ground. I looked outside the pce only to see a terrifying sight.


    Xavier was standing in Zoey¡¯s window looking straight at me. He was smiling. This wasn¡¯t his usual ordinary smile. This was one of a hidden promise. A dangerous promise. I was never going to leave him, and he wasing for me. He yelled something and his eyes went fully red before he disappeared in ck smoke,pletely gone. My eyes went wide as I looked at Samael, who had seen the whole thing and pulled me closer to him as the jet took off heading into the clouds, leaving me with a literal fear of the unknown

 The Real Xavier

    Nyx POV


    Currently, I¡¯m on my way to Ennd to meet up with my king and my daughters. However, I made a stop on the way. ording to the Seers¡¯st words to me, there is a rogue who was left alive from running like a coward after attacking my first mate and killing her. This rogue paid her alpha to keep quiet and disappear, though he didn¡¯t do a good job of it. I found him, camping in the woods of North Carolina and knocked his ass out cold. I injected him with an herb that keeps him sedated until I was home. Samael will pick his brain with his powers. I will finally get the answers to questions I have been searching so long for.


    Xavier Pov


    She¡¯s gone. She left with¡­ him¡­ I should have known somehow that they would find their way back to each other. Fate is a huge bitch. I can¡¯t fail my father again. When I killed her before, he opened the earth and it swallowed me whole as his minions dragged me home. To my true home. Hell. I was chained to walls from all directions while his minions tortured me for pure pleasure for failing him. For almost 100 years, I suffered, until he found the prophecy of her being reborn. I promised him I wouldn¡¯t fail this time.


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t have been with Zoe. The truth is, I needed Jasmine¡¯s wolf, Lunar, jealous. I knew Lunar hadn¡¯t epted me yet. My powers would be in full effect if she had already. It was a funny coincidence that I happened to be re-born by Samuel¡¯s now dead aunt. She died bringing me into this new world, as no mere mortal can handle the power of a birth by my kind. A true demon birth. Jasmine should know better than to think I¡¯m letting her go so easily. She belongs to me! I¡¯ll be damned if my old enemy, Stephan, or Samael as he is known in this life,es in like a fucking knight and swoops her off her feet.


    I¡¯ve done too much nning. I¡¯ve cleared every obstacle. I tore her down so much she needed me. I fucking manipted her moon goddess into giving me a wolf and made her pair me with her this time around as her true mate. Even now, her goddess Selene is so oblivious to everything. Such a shame how easy it was to trick that bitch by hiding my demon nature and bing the most powerful person close to Jasmine, ensuring she would bestow the mate bond on me. I feel as if she senses my true nature now though, not that it matters now, and that she ys a part in Jasmine leaving. Selene and Lunar are talking constantly.  Jasmine is very simple-minded. To weak¡­. I will reim her. She already bears my mark, so whether she likes it or not, we are still linked, which is something she cannot even break. Very soon she will start transitioning. She will being back herself. As I watch the servants clean the blood from Zoe, a beautiful nes to my mind. One which I know for a fact will make here to me instead of meing to her.


    For this n, I¡¯ll need my father¡¯s help.


    I go to our floor and take a hidden passage to my well-hidden room. A ce to go as a sanctuary that holds an altar for my father. I perform the ritual, sacrificing one of the goats locked down there and cutting off their head. After I drew my father¡¯s signature pentagram in the goat¡¯s blood, I cut open my own wrists. The pain is nothing for me. I¡¯ve done this many times before. As I let my blood flow out of me and into the pentagram, I feel a nagging presence in my head. I know it¡¯s not fathers. This was too pure. I smirked. I know this presence all too well.


    I turned around only to see a horrified Jasmine looking right at me. Her presence is almost invisible to the naked eye, though I can see her as bright as day.


    ¡°Enjoy your little vacation my little mate. I¡¯ll be seeing you really soon¡±, I told her as I felt my eyes turn red and ck mist formed around me. Her shadow vanished right after, but somehow, I knew she still heard me. I turned back to the ck Altar ahead of me.


    ¡°Father, I am close to having her power. But I need help from you. There are things I need you to do: I chant to him, sending him a mental picture of my n. For a second, I didn¡¯t hear a reply and then¡­.


    A huge gust of red smoke fills the cave rising from the pentagram. My father¡¯s price for his help shows itself as a picture in my head. Thankfully, it¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t handle. Although, I will admit, it will hurt a bit.


    ¡°As you wish, father ¡°, I tell him, and the red smoke dissipates.


    It will be time soon to put my n in motion, but first things first. Fathers price. I link my Cartise and Solom¡¯s to meet me in the forest.


    ¡°On the way¡±, they all responded.


    I arrive at the dungeons before them.


    The forest is quiet around this time as it is almost nighttime. My Cartise and Solom showed up quickly.


    ¡± Alpha. We heard what happened to Zoey. Whispers say it¡¯s the queen. Anyone who spoke the words has been jailed but we need to know. Was it?¡± Raymond asks.


    ¡± I¡¯ll deal with them, but first. I need to let you know. Jasmine has left with Samael and his crew.¡±, I told them, causing them to growl. They never liked Samael anyway.


    ¡± Then what are we still doing here? Let¡¯s get her¡±, Lamar said, getting ready to go back to the pce.


    ¡°In a moment. Trust me, you will all help me out¡±, I told them, walking towards them. I shifted into my wolf, letting my ck fur shine in the moonlight as it was now dark.


    ¡± You have all known me for most of my life, and have stood by my side, but there are things in ce that are being set up against what I need¡±, I linked them as I walked towards them slowly. My eyes are turning red, and my mist is rising out of the ground. The fear in their eyes is evident as they back away from me slowly.


    ¡°Yo¡­ W¡­. what is this?¡± Lamar stutters.


    ¡± What the hell are you?¡± Lamar demands as they all continue to back away, but it¡¯s pointless. I know they can sense what¡¯s about to happen. Not that I mind doing this, but they are still the closest things I have to calling friends ever since I was reborn. However, my father hates the idea of me having any kind of happiness, so I¡¯ve got to wipe the te clean for him to help me personally.


    ¡± Say hello to your goddess¡±, I tell them as I dash them. Both of them are fast, but neither of them is that fast, so thest thing they see before they die is my red eyes and ck wolf, carrying a streak of red.


    Lunar?


    Samael Pov


    Jasmine. The light of my life. I have been in love with her from the moment she was born, which is why it killed me when she was separated from me. When I became King, I used all my resources to find her. Even Rynyxon was frustrated that we found nothing. He told me that there was a witch that ced a strong shielding spell on her and her mother. She was my everything from the moment Iid eyes on her. When Rynyxon told me he felt his mate die, I was afraid that maybe so was she.


    I had almost given up hope until the day we heard of the white wolf known as the Lunar Dynamis. The one wolf to rule them all. The one from the prophecy. It was well known that the Lunar Dynamis was to be born from my old pack, which is when I heard she was still alive, I was overjoyed. Then I heard she had been mated to my own cousin. I found out about my cousin when I came to Ennd. When we met, he just gave off this aura that sickened me, though I don¡¯t know why. I could also tell it was vice versa. He hated me just as much as I hated him.


    To hear that my precious princess was mated to the spot that is my cousin was the biggest p to my heart. ording to the half of the prophecy we have, she will do great things beside her mate.  I¡¯ve always felt such a strong connection to her, it¡¯s crazy. I had even decided toe to America to take her to my home, where her family now resides, but Rynyxon told me she was happy now. He had seen her while in America and felt the love she had for my cousin. I could never take that away from her. Even though I couldn¡¯t be there in person, I always wanted to make sure she was protected, so I sent Harmony to my cousin¡¯s ce to watch over her. Harmon kept me updated on her progress and training as a queen now.  Every day I felt more and more proud.


    When Ava was abducted, Rynyxon raised hell searching for her. After reporting her safe and sound, he exined to me that he learned the pack Jasmine was raised in. He was beyond pissed to learn Ava had been turned into a wolf. So pissed, he was going to raise hell and kill everyone on that pd, but I heard there were witches working with the alpha there. I would have preferred to be there myself, since any kind of magic does not work on me. Rynyxon is the closest person I have had to a mentor and father ever since I became King and even before then. Even though he is good at his job, he is not invincible. I told him to stay there and keep an eye on Ava until I arrived, not that he wouldn¡¯t have anyway.


    Harmon then called me before I was getting ready toe help Rynyxon and told me about Jasmine¡¯s n. Harmon wanted my help, but I knew she didn¡¯t really need it. My sister is such an open book. It was clear more than anything that she wanted me to meet Jasmine. When I arrived, I had prepared myself to get some sleep and meet her in the morning, but then fate happened, and we bumped into each other. I didn¡¯t think it was even possible for her to be even more beautiful, but I was wrong.  I wanted to hug and kiss her the moment I saw her, but she was so sad, watching my idiot cousin with his dumb soldier.


    I thought back to what Rynyxon said, seeing her happy with Xavier, so I did the only thing I could. I tried to convince her to give my idiot cousin a second chance. Which is why I confronted him about itter that night before he went back to his room.


    shback


    I was on the way to my room as it was still early in the morning. Harmon had been awake training and wanted me to train with her like we did back home. I ended up bumping into Xavier, who looked like a sleeping mess with his hair all over the ce.


    ¡± Samael¡± he greeted through his teeth. Most likely trying to start a fight with me, which is something he tries to do frequently, as if I can¡¯t put him on his ass.


    ¡°Xavier¡±, I greeted him back, ignoring him as he watched me walk by him.


    ¡± Still a stuck-up boy I see¡± he says, taunting me. I turned around.


    ¡± Still a fucking idiot, I see.¡± I replied, causing him to smile slightly. He was gonna try to find something smart to say before I beat him to it.


    ¡± Nice night you seemed to have had. Really smart to do it in full view of your window, where your MATE saw you. Real smart, hurting her that way.¡± I growled at him, putting emphasis on mate. His eyes went wide realizing what exactly I had just said, and I left him standing in his spot before he could even say anything back.


    I would have thought he would have stopped but the idiot just kept hurting her. It even got to the point where I could feel her pain somehow. I¡¯m not sure, but a connection opened up in her own mind. I felt her mind calling out to me, though I could also tell she didn¡¯t know what she was doing. I didn¡¯t understand it. I still don¡¯t. Somehow, since then, I can feel her emotions when they are heightened to an extreme, and I can use my powers to soothe her. My wolf, Damon, said he tried to contact Lunar to talk, but there was something blocking him, which was strange. He thinks it¡¯s Lunar blocking him, but why would Lunar feel like she needed to block me?


    I hadn¡¯t thought my cousin would get any more stupid, but I was wrong. Damon told me to go after her when she went into the woods a few hours ago, to bring her back. He could sense something was about to happen and I always trusted his instincts. When we came back, I saw her, and felt her anger as she saw Xavier with his whore. I myself wanted nothing more than to kill them both and be done, but as a king, I can¡¯t act on my anger, so I was able to persuade Jasmine toe with me. There was no way I was leaving her here for the idiot to keep hurting her repeatedly. I swore to protect her by any means necessary, even if it¡¯s from her own mate.


    I¡¯m not one to go against the moon goddess¡¯ wishes, but I refuse to have Jasmine constantly feeling pain.  When she told me she killed Xavier¡¯s whore, I was happy for her. She needed that chapter in her life closed, but that¡¯s not why I feel the need to protect her even more. I saw the way Xavier looked at her before his eyes turned red and smoke enveloped him. I had such a weird sense of deja vu, like I had seen this before somewhere, but I couldn¡¯t pinpoint it.


    Thest thing I heard before pulling through the clouds was his voice in my head.


    ¡± You won¡¯t take her away from me again,¡± he said. Wait. Again?


    I called my advisors to do some research on everything they had on Xavier. Red eyes and smoke were onlymon around one species. Demons. Demons are the vilest creatures who inhabit peoples¡¯ bodies on earth. They exist purely to create conflict.  Was it possible Xavier was possessed by the spawn of the dark one? If that is the case, how long have I not been talking to the real Xavier?


    ¡°We need to go back to save him¡±, My wolf Damon says, causing me to roll my eyes, but deep down, I know he is right. If my cousin is being inhabited by a demon, then I need to go back and exercise the demon out of him. There are many who could do it, but since we are rted, and the fact that it involves Jasmines¡¯ safety directly, I need to do it. Jasmine may want to go back to her mate, and I need to make sure it¡¯s safe for her. I need to confirm it though. As we approached my castle, Jasmine was still sleeping. I picked her up and carried her to a guest room next to mine as Ava showed everyone to their new rooms. Harmon followed us and went to her room to get Jasmine some clothes. I kissed Jasmine¡¯s head, telling her goodnight as I took in her beauty, before leaving to go to my own room. Rynyxon was almost here, so Iid in bed, waiting for sleep to take me, knowing I would talk to him tomorrow. We will have a lot to discuss.


    The next morning, I checked on Jasmine, who was still asleep before I went to my office, where Rynyxon was waiting for me.


    ¡± I have a prisoner in the dungeons who killed her,¡± he says, getting straight to the point. I already knew who he was referring to as I was close to her too. Our beautiful Jessica.


    ¡± You need me to search his memories¡± I stated, already knowing.


    ¡± Yes. I need to know who the son of a bitch was that had her killed.¡± he says, leaning back against the wall and I nod.


    ¡± Yes, we do, and we will deal with them as well,¡± I told him.


    ¡± Where is she?¡± He asked. I texted himst night about what happened and that we were bringing Jasmine with us.


    ¡± Still sleeping¡± I told him, thinking about how peaceful and worry-free she looked. I thought back tost night.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    shback to when everyone had already gone to sleep.


    I was drifting in and out of sleep when I heard Jasmine talking in her sleep. Just like before, I could feel her unconscious self-calling out to me, but it was stronger than before. This one was almost¡­. primal. I hopped out of bed to go check on her but when I opened my door, she was standing there. I could tell she was still sleeping, but it wasn¡¯t her in control. It was her wolf, as her eyes were a bright purple and directed at me.


    ¡± Who are you that makes us feel this way?¡±: She asked but I couldn¡¯t answer. Her beauty stunned me. I wonder if she even knew. Her eyes were not only purple, but there was this dancing fire around her that was a bluish purple, and her hair was flying around in mes. I tried to find the words.


    ¡°What way?¡± I asked her, wanting to hold her but not moving.


    ¡± You make us feel things. Things that we should only be feeling for our mate. She calls for you, though she doesn¡¯t know it. I feel it. I call for you too, though, your wolf can¡¯t hear me¡± she said,ing forward. The next thing I know is I¡¯m being pushed onto the bed, but she is still standing at the door. I could tell it wasn¡¯t done to hurt me as Inded lightly, and I was fascinated. She came to me at light speed and ended up on top of me. Her fire wasn¡¯t burning me at all as I looked around while it traced her.


    ¡± Why can¡¯t I speak to your wolf?¡± she asks, but I tell her I don¡¯t know, and that he couldn¡¯t reach her either.


    ¡°You can see my aura¡± she asked questionably as she put a hand across my chest. I nodded


    ¡°Strange¡± she said as she trailed her hand from my chest to my face. ¡°That¡¯s something only my mate is supposed to do, but he can¡¯t,¡± she said. I ran my hands through her hair. It was as if it was instinct. She was so close. I wanted her so much at that moment, but I had to resist. She was not mine. She didn¡¯t belong to me. I had to save her mate, but her wolf wanted me. Lunar¡¯s lust was so strong, but I wouldn¡¯t vite Jasmine or Lunar this way, no matter how everything inside me screamed the opposite. I pushed her back.


    ¡± Lunar, we can¡¯t. You may be her wolf, but this is Jasmine¡¯s body. I can do this¡±, I told her. She looked at me questionably before her eyes went wide as she looked at me. It was as if she was noticing me for the first time.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡± Oh, my goddess¡± she said as she scrambled quickly off me and started shaking her head. ¡°What am I doing?¡± she said out loud, though I knew she was talking to herself. I stood up, ignoring the raging fire building inside me that was burning me for not allowing her to use me to her satisfaction.


    I walked to her and thankfully she let me hold her. My arms went around her waist and hers around my neck as she buried her face in my chest.


    ¡± I am sorry Samael. I am not sure what is wrong with me,¡± she told me. I kissed her head.


    ¡± Don¡¯t be sorry, Lunar. I love that you let your guard down around me. As much as I wanted to go further, this is also Jasmine¡¯s body. She also has to decide what to do with it.¡± I tell her and she nods. I walked her back to her room and watched her get in bed before kissing her hand.


    ¡°Get some sleep, Lunar, we have a long day ahead of us tomorrow¡± I told her. As I walked out the door, I heard her say Goodnight. As I got to my bed, I realized what she said.


    ¡± Goodnight, Stephan, My love¡±. I fell asleep with my thoughts swimming around.

 It Was Always You

    Samael PovN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Back to the present.


    ¡± I think Xavier is possessed¡±, I told Rynyxon, who was waiting for me to continue.


    ¡± Possessed, how so¡± he asked. I told him about the strange stuff he did before we left.


    ¡± Yes, that sounds like possession. ck Smoke is onlymon with demons. ¡± He said, confirming what I thought. My advisors brought me everything they had on Xavier, which wasn¡¯t much. Everything they brought me was public information, which is everything I already knew.


    ¡± It would exin how he cheated on her. A mate would never think about another woman¡±, I told him, and he nodded.


    ¡± If I had not met Ava¡¯s mother, and found her to be my second chance mate, I would never have given her another nce,¡± he said. I could see the sad look in his eyes. Both of his mates are gone, but I know he loves Ava so much for reminding him of her each day.


    ¡± I am leaving to go to handle it before Jasmine decides to go back there. It needs to be safe for her¡±, I tell him, to which he rolls his eyes.


    ¡± If it were up to me, she would be here. I never cared for your cousin.¡± he tells me, which is what I already knew. He made it clear he didn¡¯t like him, but he would do everything to help him when he was undercover.


    ¡± I know. I too wish she would stay, but the sad truth is she is not my mate, no matter how much I wish to be the goddess she was. Even her wolf can¡¯t connect with mine. Plus, we still have to find this other mate of hers. If Xavier is truly her good mate, we must save him. The prophecy foretells her ruling with him and changing the world. I will not stand in the way of it¡± I said.


    ¡± When are you leaving?¡± he asked me.


    ¡± Soon, I will make sure everyone isfortable here. You will stay here.¡± I told him.


    ¡± Like hell I will. You may be powerful, but you are still one man. My girls will be safe here without me. I¡¯ming with you¡± he tells me, to which I growl in frustration.


    ¡± If things go wrong, you need to stay here to watch your girls and my sister. I need to make sure they are safe. You will STAY HERE¡± I growled, with Damon asserting his authority in my voice. He has no choice but to submit and he nods.


    We were talking over the ns to leave when I was cut off by a growl with power in it that was unmistakable. It was angry and it was directed towards me. I admit, I was a little afraid. I felt it before I saw her as she burst open the door.


    ¡± YOUR LEAVING!!!!!!!¡±


    Jasmine Pov


    I woke up in a room that I had never seen before. It was huge, with white walls with ck trim, a soft ck furry carpet, and a king-sized bed with curtains around it. The covers and pillows were soft with satin sheets. It looked like it was made for a king, but I didn¡¯t smell Samael, which let me know this wasn¡¯t his room. I half woke upst night when Harmon was dressing me in a nightgown. My mind went to my mate. The image of his red eyes and the smoky substance filled my mind. For some reason, I couldn¡¯t get the image out of my head. It was terrifying. I hopped out of bed when I felt something. Someone powerful. I felt his powering forward, letting me know he was just using his alpha voice on someone.


    I had the craziest dream in which I attacked him sexually. Lunar justughed in my head and wouldn¡¯t answer me when I asked her about it. As I got closer, I overheard his n to go to Xavier, who he assumed was possessed by a demon. I guess it made sense. This Xavier was not the Xavier I first met. Fear of Samael leaving alone, plus anger filled me and before I knew it, I was bursting through his door. I was so focused on Samael; I hadn¡¯t even noticed my dad was there. Samael didn¡¯t even bother to answer me.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving to get yourself killed ¡± I nearly yelled at Samael, who was surprised as I¡¯m sure he thought I was still sleeping.


    ¡°Beauty calms me down. I was just talking over options¡± he said,ing towards me to try to hug me, but I shrugged him off, dropping to my knees. He was nning on leaving me behind. I don¡¯t know much about demons, but I do know they are strong. Very strong, deceitful and most powerful, depending on the demon, and he has it in his head to go ALONE! What if he died? I don¡¯t know why, but I don¡¯t think my heart could take it. All my feelings and thoughts started pouring out of me.


    ¡± No. You brought me here just for you to leave me and go die. Why? Why did you ask me toe here with you? Why do I trust you? Why do you even resist ourmand? What if you are evil too, just like him? What if you hurt me too, just like him? Rip my heart out into a million pieces¡±, I stutter out while panicking. I knew none of what I said wasn¡¯t true deep down, but trust was so hard toe by these days. Samael drops to his knees in front of me and grabs my shoulders.


    ¡± I would never hurt your beauty, and I think deep down, you know this,¡± he says, lifting my face to look into his eyes. I¡¯ve had so much pain before, but the pain of a broken heart was always rumored to be the worst kind of pain, and it was eating me alive with Xavier.


    ¡± I couldn¡¯t take it if you died. Please. Please don¡¯t leave me alone¡±. I begged him weakly. I knew I was being a bit weak, but the truth is, I was feeling so much fear for the mate who wasing for me. There was so much I didn¡¯t know, and now with Samuel wanting to go to face Xavier, without really knowing what he is capable of, I don¡¯t know how I could stop myself from being afraid.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to die,¡± I said, with a small tear falling.


    ¡± NO¡± he growls at me. ¡°. I just got you back. If you don¡¯t want me to go, I won¡¯t. I will never leave you again, but he is your mate, Jasmine. He needs to be saved,¡± he says, making me look at him questionably. Only one thing in his statement stood out the most.


    ¡°Again?¡±: I question.


    ¡± Oh beauty, do you not remember me, or have you not been listening to everything I¡¯ve told you? The pieces were there, if you had only put them together,¡± he said before closing my eyes and touching my head with his arms.


    At once, I feel like I¡¯m being forced into a dreamlike state. I am back in my original packhouse. It¡¯s the same as myst dream. The little boy¡¯s face is still blurry. This time, however, Samael is standing next to me in this dream, holding my hand.


    ¡°This ce. I know this ce. My birthce. I¡¯d seen it in a dream, but how do you know this ce?¡± I asked him, looking back to my mother who was watching the little boy holding me. A feeling was building inside me, as I recalled Samael and I¡¯s past conversations. There was no way¡­. Was it?


    ¡°You need to see the truth¡±, he said, and covered my eyes. When he moved his hands, the little boy¡¯s face was no longer blurry. As he raised the baby, I could see him. Dark brown instead of ck curly hair, high cheekbones, and bright orange eyes¡­.


    Suddenly, it went back to the present and I slumped forward on the floor. A hand rested on my shoulder, and I saw my dad kneeling next to me.


    ¡°Dad¡± I smiled, seeing my dad finally here, though it seemed as if he was here the whole time. I looked back at Samael.


    ¡°It¡¯s you. The little boy I¡¯ve been dreaming about is you¡± I exim, to which he smiles lightly and nods at my revtion. He showed me his birthmark. I¡¯m not sure why I did it, but all I wanted at that moment was to kiss Samael. I had evenpletely forgotten about Xavier for a brief second.


    At once, I felt like a dam was breaking in my mind. A white-hot pain sears through my brain as I scream. A yell was heard from across the room where Samael was, only to find him on the floor holding his head too. My dad is alternating between the two of us, trying to figure out what¡¯s wrong. A few momentster, the pain went away, and I started to smell warm honey mixed with the scent of sunflowers in a meadow. A strange but addicting smell, and it wasing from Samael.


    ¡°Mate¡± Lunar whispered, causing me to gasp. Mate?


    I looked up to Samael, whose eyes were wide as he breathed deeply, smelling me too. My dad was watching with wide eyes. Samael crawled to me and when he touched my hand, I felt like my vision was spinning and I was sinking. When I opened my eyes, I was standing next to Samael in a meadow of flowers. It was a vision, but only Samael was here with me too. There were two other people in the meadow, oblivious to us.  A man and a woman.  I looked at the woman and the man as theyy in a sunflower meadow, with the woman in the man¡¯s arms. The woman had blonde hair with golden eyes. The man had dark brown hair with green eyes. He was running his hands through her hair. I heard Lunar gasp in my head as the pair spoke.


    ¡± I will love you forever, Isa. In this life and the next¡±, the male said as he wrapped a piece of gold ribbon around their arms.


    ¡± I will love you Stephan, forever. In this life and the next¡±, She told him back as she took the same ribbon and wrapped it around herself like they were binding each other.


    ¡°Now we are bound and bonded for eternity,¡± the male said before kissing her. I could feel love for the man. My love. Isa¡¯s love. She is my past life, which meant Stephan must have been Samael¡¯s past life. Stephan smelled of the same exact scent as Samael does now. After that vision, all the memories of my past life hit me like a tsunami, as well as Samael, who was holding my hand tightly. He didn¡¯t know about his past life with me. We were in tears as we watched ourselves being executed by a dangerous being who was half-man, half-smoke. His top half was that of a man. His bottom half was just ck smoke.  Somehow, it made the man look even more menacing. His back was to us, but I knew who it was. Even with the skin he was wearing, this was Xavier. I could feel my connection to him just as I can feel it with the present Xavier now.    I was sure of it. The vision swirled around me, bringing me back to reality.


    I stood up and moved back slowly. I wasn¡¯t sure how to process this. Samael hunched forward, out of breath. Neither of us was prepared for what we had just seen. He slowly looked up at me. Now that he was looking at me, I could see not only Samael.  I can also see him as Stephan now. Stephan¡¯s past aura now surrounded him in deep orange light.


    ¡°Lunar¡± he says with his eyes turning ck, letting me know his wolf was pushing through, holding nothing but love and a primal raw need for us. I looked down.  I was surrounded by a soft purple glow. Samael half shifted into his wolf, letting it merge with his human form. From what we just saw, Lunar must have been Isa¡¯s wolf, and Damon must have been Stephan¡¯s. Their memory must have been wiped when they were born into this life. It is only now that we see each other clearly.


    ¡°I have waited for what seems like an eternity for you. He says his wolf voice deeper. It was not only Samael and I separated. Lunar was separated from her mate too. I felt Lunar pushing her way to merge with me and I didn¡¯t resist.


    ¡°Damon,¡± she said, pushing my body towards his, to be in his arms. With her merging with me, it gave me strength again. They just held each other in their arms, happy to be together again. Isa and Stephan. Lunar and Damon. Jasmine and Samael. All the same, fate reunited us, finally together again, giving us another chance of happiness.


    Suddenly, I felt a sort of buzzing inside my head and as I held Samuel¡¯s hand, I saw a vision of Xavier, slicing his wrists, drawing a pentagram with a goat¡¯s head in the middle. He is coating the goat¡¯s head in his blood.


    ¡°Father, her wolf has not yet epted me, but soon I will have her. My n is foolproof¡±, he says, dropping to his knees, speaking in anguage that I can only assume is Latin.


    ¡°HE WILL NOT HAVE ME¡± Lunar growls through me, which causes Xavier to look directly at me in the vision as if he suddenly noticed I was there. For a second, he was silent. Then he pointed a finger at me, and a sharp high-pitched scream came out of his mouth as his eyes turned red and his jaw dropped down long, expanding his whole mouth. I stumbled back and fell, bringing myself back to the present, but not before I heard his voice in my head.


    ¡°SOON¡±


    Samael helped me up off the ground and was looking at me knowingly. Did we just share that vision? He nodded as if confirming. A chill ran through my body. All this time. I slept with a demon. A fucking demon. I let him mark me. It. not him¡­ it. That thing isn¡¯t even human.


    I have a feeling the prophecy will be to us soon; Lunar says to me. Samael nodded in agreement.  Wait, can you hear her?


    He is our true mate. I am strong alone, but we are always so much stronger together. Now that I remember our former lives, there is a lot you both don¡¯t know that we can do. We shared most of the same abilities. Lunar says


    We exined to my dad the visions to my dad, who looked overjoyed and then horrified.


    ¡± We will talk about both of youter. For now, we need to prepare ourselves. We can¡¯t go to Xavier. If I am right, then this is much worse than I thought. We need to go talk to that prisoner.¡± my dad says.


    ¡± What prisoner?¡± I asked, in which sadness spread across my dad¡¯s and Samaels face.


    ¡°What prisoner?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°We have the man who killed your mother¡± Samael said, causing me to stagger back.


    ¡°W¡­.. what?¡±

 The Hero’s Prophecy

    Jasmine Pov


    ¡± We have the man who killed your mother¡± my mate says, causing me to stagger back. No.. No, which was impossible. Alpha John says he was killed, right? He was a huge fucking liar and maniptor. Let¡¯s kill this wolf who dared to take her from us¡± Lunar growls. I¡¯ve been feeling a little murderoustely and so has Lunar. While I am struck with many emotions, she is stuck with a bloodlust to eliminate this man, and I know my dad and Samael felt her rage too, but the look in my dad¡¯s eyes told me all I needed to know. There was more to this. He needed to be questioned first. ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡¯ I told them.


    Dad nodded and Samael grabbed my hand before leading me to what I assumed was their prison. Guards on the outside surrounded it. On the inside, there was one guard posted at each door. The further back we went, it turned into two guards at the door, letting me know whoever was back there was at high risk. We stopped at one of those doors. Looking down the hall, I saw it led to a closed-off part of the prison that said keep out with chains on the door. It drew my attention as something important, but before I could ask, the door opened, and I smelled the rogue before I saw him. He was wearing a white shirt and white pants.


    His cell was padded white as well. It looked like something you would see in a psych ward. Just like patients in psych wards, he had on a straight jacket with his eyes looking crossed. Looking at his pants, they had yellow spots, letting me know he pissed himself. Lunar suddenly took me over and moved forward to strike him, only for Samael to get in front of us suddenly and hug us, which made me pause. ¡°You will get your wish, but first I need to get inside his mind. Can you control yourself until I am finished?¡± Samael links us, which makes Lunar pause. She wouldn¡¯t care, but she knows how badly I need closure because of this. She slips me back control.  Samael nods to dad when he realizes I¡¯m me again. The prisoner started to drool.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± I asked as my dad checked this prisoner¡¯s vitals. I can see just how much control he is holding himself with as he does, but his purple eyes give him away. Gives away his fury. ¡°Unlike my cousin, I don¡¯t believe in torture here. Ava¡¯s mother perfected a concoction for prisoners that makes them easy targets for me so I can probe their minds for what I need to know. If they are innocent, we give them a counter that restores them to normal, wipes their memory of being taken in, and sends them on their way. If they are guilty, they stay here, and on some offenses, I do have to kill them¡±, Samael exins. I nod. I can see in his eyes he doesn¡¯t like to kill, but he is a king. A king does whatever he needs to protect his people.


    After my dad strapped him to the chair, he came and stood beside me. Samael then walked behind him and put his hands on his head. I knew Samael had powers but watching him use them and feeling the power from them made me question just how much I didn¡¯t know about him. Even with Isa¡¯s memories of her and Stephan, I could feel that even she had questions, but they were left unanswered.


    As Samael used his powers to dive into his mind, the killer¡¯s subconscious started calling for me. It wasn¡¯t more of a sound, just a feeling. As I answered the call, I closed my eyes. When I opened them, I was in a forest? I recognized this forest as I have lived and yed in it for most of my life. I was back at my old packhouse. Why was I here?  I heard twigs snapping from behind me and I turned around preparing myself for a fight when I saw it was none other than Alpha John, but he didn¡¯t seem to see me. In fact, he walked right past me, as if on a mission, so I followed him.


    We ended up at the end of the forest near the border where I saw 5 rogues, the same rogues who killed my parents.  I saw one person in a thick purple robe and someone in a bright white robe whose face I couldn¡¯t make out since it was nighttime, and they weren¡¯t facing my way. I was wondering how Alpha John was even alive when I realized I wasn¡¯t looking at the present. I was looking at the past. I was in the man¡¯s mind too, but why isn¡¯t Samael here as well?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I dived up a tree since I felt power here. A power that felt old and deadly, and I was wondering how this man¡¯s subconscious led me here to the past. Alpha John approached them and bent his knee to the one in white.


    ¡°Is everything ready?¡± Ady¡¯s voice spoke out from the purple robes. It sounded familiar.


    ¡°Yes. I made sure everyone would y their part. My betas will be gone and so will their friends as long as you rogues keep up your part of the n¡± Alpha John says, making me growl, but they didn¡¯t hear me.


    ¡°Good, good¡± thedy¡¯s voice says, and she starts cutting her arm over some sort of pot while the others look on.


    ¡°And the prison?¡± A man¡¯s voice in the white robe says. ¡± It is prepared and spelled, yes?¡±  He asks. His voice is raspy and deep, and I¡¯ve heard it before. I just don¡¯t know where.


    ¡± The prison is spelled and guarded just as you asked my lord¡± Alpha John says. Prison? Do they mean anything to me?


    ¡°Good, I will use her when the time is right.¡± The white-robed man said. I get chills with everything he says. Where have I heard his voice? Thedy in the purple robes removes her hood. I can see that her hair is long and ck. Her eyes are reptilian and green. A ck mamba hangs around her neck, hissing, and moving in and out of her robes. She takes the ck mamba out fully and it hisses.


    ¡± What visions do you see, Pythia, of my oue? Will I be sessful?¡± The white-robed man said to the woman. So, her name was Pythia. Noted. Pythia makes a hard breathing sound before her eyes turn bright yellow and her head looks at the sky as she opens her mouth. The ck Mamba slithered into her mouth. That got the attention of everyone here and they looked at her, as if waiting for something. At first, it was nothing. No sound in the forest was heard, down to the bugs. Then, she spoke, and her voice was deeper, yet still feminine as she spoke. I¡¯m a chilling voice.


    Cursed stone


    Broken stone


    the cursed it will reap


    Heaven and Hell is what I foresee.


    In its midst, a hero will arise.


    From victory wille the hero¡¯s own demise.


    The Luna Dynamis will know when she sees


    Her choice will lead the world to chaos or victory.


    When she was done, the snake slid out her mouth and wrapped itself around her neck. Her eyes turned back to their reptilian state, but she nced my way. Everyone else did too, and I hid further in the tree. None of them saw me, but something tells me she knows I am here though. I feel she has such strong power. What is she?


    ¡°Does this mean my n will fail?¡± the man in white demanded to know while gripping her face, causing her to break eye contact with my direction as he forced her to look at him. She gave him a smile which didn¡¯t touch her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry my lord, everything will go exactly how it is supposed to go¡± she assures him, which makes him nod and release her. She sat down while everyone started engaging in their own conversations. Her eyes went to the ground, and I heard a hissing sound from behind me. I turned around only toe face to face with the ck Mamba. I hadn¡¯t noticed it leave her neck.


    ¡°The Luna Dynamis ¡°I heard its voice in my head. Raspy but feminine.  I contemted running since she could blow my cover, but she must have sensed me, since before I could jump, it moved closer until it was eye level with me.


    ¡°I am not a foe Lunar, rather a friend and ally. I felt the presence of a future wolf breaking through these rogues. The fact that you havee here at this exact time must mean you seek answers regarding what¡¯s about to happen¡±, She says, and I nod, not trusting her enough to speak.


    ¡°I know why you are here, and you will be provided with the answers you seek. It is dangerous here and you must not be seen by him, as he is the only one other than me who will be able to see your form, as well as those connected to you. When you get back to your time tell Samael, Pythia, says to bring the Amethyst jewel to the Silver Gate. He will know what it means. I will be seeing you soon¡± her voice says, and the ck Mamba pulls away from my face.  She knows Samael. As my vision started to swirl, I heard the man speak.


    ¡°It is time. She will soon be mine. You know what to do. Bring her to me. ALIVE! ¡°He growls at the rogues and removes his hood. So, he was behind my parents¡¯ attack. The one all behind Sabrina¡¯s death all this time. I remembered Alpha John¡¯s words to me before he died.


    shback¡ª¨C


    Who is this thing that wants me¡±, I asked John, but heughed?


    ¡°He is closer than you think. Do you remember the day your parents were killed?¡± He asks me and I narrow my eyes


    ¡°He is the one who organized their death, so you would end up alone,¡± he told me. I could feel my heart beating faster.


    ¡± My soldiers caught the stupid wolf who escaped that day¡±. He said, and my eyes widened. The memory of that dayes back to my mind.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Dead, of course, but before he was killed, he gave us the name of who was behind the attack, and you will never guess who it was,¡± he said, smiling at me. I leaned down and gripped his face.


    ¡°Who? Who was behind the attack on my parents¡± I demand to know but he only smirks? I punched him in the face. Lunar was merging with me, so I know my eyes are purple now.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± wemanded. No wolf can resist ourmand when we are merged.


    ¡°He even coordinated the death of your beloved best friend¡± He taunted me, and I could feel my rage.


    ¡°WHO IS IT¡± Lunar and Imand


    ¡°The person behind the attack was¡± ¡­¡­


    Before he could finish his answer, an arrow was lodged between his head, and he fell over dead.


    End Of shback ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    That arrow.


    The same arrow he put into a prisoner the day I let him mark me


    The face behind the white robe


    It was Xavier.


    Before I could react, time seemed to push forward as I sat in this same tree. I saw myself and a face I missed so much. It was Sabrina. I watched in awe as we yed in the leaves. We were both so innocent and free here. It made me realize just how much has happened in thest year. As I watched, half smiling through my tears, I saw Sabrina suddenly perked up, alerted. I saw the five wolves stalking their way to them. I started to intervene and go kill them, but Lunar spoke.


    ¡± This is the past. These events must happen for our future to happen. As much as it pains me too, you must not intervene¡±, Lunar warns. Sadness tore through my whole body as I watched the wolves demand the white wolf who they didn¡¯t even know they had at the time. I watched Sabrina, ready to fight. Ready to die for me, even with barely any training. I watched myself, terrified. I watched as they were about to kill us until my parents and Sabrina¡¯s intervened.


    I watched Sabrina, and I rode off on Lori and Adam. I shed a tear as I knew what wasing next. The five wolves circled my mom and dad before attacking all at once. I had never seen my mom fight before, but she was marvelous in her technique, as well as my dad Daniel. They were fighting side by side watching each other¡¯s backs. They were down to two rogues. They also seemed to be gaining the upper hand before a ck mist started blinding them, allowing one of the rogues to tear my dad apart. I stifled a cry, wanting to help him, but Lunar took over and held me in the tree. I was no longer in control of my body as I was made to watch from inside my own mind. Thest wolf looked around in fear at the unknown mist, probably thinking it was my mother causing it, and ran away.


    In her rage, my mother tore apart the wolf that took her second chance mate before the smoke started pinning her down and it threw her against the tree. At that moment, I heard a small growl and Lunar looked behind me as we both saw a man with purple eyes. I knew him, but I didn¡¯t know where from, and I couldn¡¯t remember where. I started to attack him, but Lunar still held control and she seemed to trust him for some reason. He looked on at me as we watched Xavier emerge from the smoke, covered in his white robe.


    ¡± I¡¯vee for your daughter and soon I will have her. I know she is the Luna Dynamis and soon she shall be mine¡± he said deeply, with his eyes red, although he shouldn¡¯t have been no more than my age at that time, but from what I can recall, demons can possess anyone they choose, so it¡¯s possible he is in the body of another right now. I feel fear, but also feel protective of my mother as I try to fight Lunars¡¯s control over my body, but Lunar doesn¡¯t budge. I can feel this is just as hard for her as it is for me. My mother, however, doesn¡¯t look the least afraid.


    ¡± You may kill me, demon, but my daughter is strong. She will NEVER BE YOURS¡± My mother shouted defiantly, and I felt so proud of her. I looked over to the man behind me and I could see the same emotion in his eyes.


    ¡± Hmmm. Kill you. Yes, that is the n, isn¡¯t it¡± he said, and the ck smoke seemed to start to envelop her, choking her. I can see life leave her eyes and she looks up into the trees and her eyes go from me to the man behind me. They both widen and I look at the man behind me who has a tear running down his face. Just who is this mystery man and why do I feel a strange connection to him?


    When I turned back to the ground, the smoke, Xavier, and my mother were gone without a trace. Lunar then gave me back full control.


    I jumped out of the tree and the man did the same.


    ¡± Jasmine, we must go now,¡± he said to me. How does he know my name?


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I eyed him, waiting for an answer.


    ¡± She said you may not remember,¡± he muttered to himself, but I heard him.


    ¡°WHO¡­ ARE¡­ YOU?¡± I demanded.

 The Possessed

    Samael Pov


    As I entered this wolf¡¯s mind, I felt resistance. A very dark one. Someone didn¡¯t want me there. Before I could push through the defenses, I heard a gasp and pulled out his mind, only to find Jasmine on the floor slightly convulsing and her eyes closed. Rynyxon and I reached her at the same time, and we shook her, but she wouldn¡¯t answer.


    ¡®I¡¯m taking her to the hospital wing. Her pulse is steady and I¡¯m sure she just fainted. Reach into his mind and find out what the wolf knows¡±, Rynyxonmanded. I would usually growl for the authoritative voice he is using but dealing with his unconscious daughter and trying not to kill the man that killed our beloved Jessica, I¡¯m sure is taking a toll on him. I nod to him, and he picks Jasmine up, taking her out of there.


    When I turned around, I saw the killer¡¯s eyes trained on mine with a slight smile on his face. His eyes were pitched ck. Signs of possession. Signs of the demon. I should have realized he was faking being subdued. A demon would counter the drug and heal it out of its host. Anything to survive. While we were checking on Jasmine, he jumped up, and broke out of his jacket just as Rynyxon was taking Jasmine out and tore out his straitjacket. He raced to pin me against the wall. Had I not heard him in the split second before I turned around, he would have probably ripped my heart out, but even if he was a demon wolf, I was still twice as fast. I turned around and punched him, sending him flying to the back of the cell. He wiped the blood off his mouth and hopped back up prepared to strike again, but he couldn¡¯t move.


    One thing about Demons is: they are powerful when controlling hosts, but that same power is also their greatest weakness. I used my powers to hold him against the wall while I spelled his body to freeze itself so the demon would not escape and would be confined in a frozen state until I released him. I only allowed his head to be free.


    ¡± Fucking dogs¡± the demon spat. I smirked and leaned against the door.


    ¡± Demon. Your name¡±, Imanded. Another note: Learning a lesser demon¡¯s true name makes it easier to send their souls back to hell. He just smirked, but I could see fear in his eyes. He already knew he was a lost cause.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to tell you shit god damn mutt¡±, It spat. I used my power to force it out of him. Unlike others, my powerse from the energies around me down to thest atom, and I can manipte them to do whatever I want. Rynyxon believes it is something I inherited from a past life which I dismissed, until I saw myself as Stephan. I don¡¯t believe in torture, but I do use it when it¡¯s for the right reasons.


    ¡± My name is Reed¡± he says, which I know is a lie. The wolf he ismanding is named Reed. I was done with the games. I used my mind to make his body feel as if a million needles were piercing it and watched as he screamed in pain. It was revolting, but it was needed.


    ¡± Tell me your real name now, parasite¡±, Imanded with more authority as his screams died down. He tried to resist but there were few who were able to resist him. In the end, he had no choice but to tell me. He hung his head low in obvious defeat.


    ¡± My name is Mantis¡¯. He says barley in a whisper, but I heard him clear as day.


    ¡± How long have you been in this body, Mantis?¡± I demand to know. Even though he was a demon, he was still in a wolf¡¯s body, which made him vulnerable and unable to resist mymand as well. He looks at me with hateful eyes, as he seems to realize this too.


    ¡± I have possessed this body for over 5 years. The foul one has risen me from the bowels of hell to be ced here in this body to do his bidding. Before this is all over, your heads will serve as dinner decor, as he dines in our hellish hall¡± he taunts with a smile gracing his face. The foul one? I have never heard of such a person, but the nickname sounds familiar.


    ¡± Who is this foul one?¡± Imanded, but heughed.


    ¡± You may have control over my answers, mutt, but there are some things even I cannot answer as I ampelled by my master not to. There are limits even YOU are not able to cross.¡± he says, which I growl too.


    ¡± Tell me, did your mastermand you to kill beta Jessica of the Red Valley pack?¡±  I asked and he just smirked as his raspy demon voice spoke.


    ¡± So many ns my master has. So many delicious hearts for us to devour, his loyal followers. Master will be victorious, especially when I tell him where the Luna Dynamis is. I made a mistake with my master when I ran away, but not before ripping the Luna Dynamis¡¯s bitch of a mother with my own hands. You should have seen the way that bitch¡¯s face looked as she realized I¡±¡­¡­  He trailed off as his head was being torn clean from his body. I hadn¡¯t realized Rynyxon had snuck back in here and heard him confess what he did to Jessica.


    ¡± Dammit Rynyxon I was getting information from him¡±, I growled at him after I pushed him against the wall. I was furious. Yes, I had his confession, but there was so much more I could havepelled from him. Rynyxon just looked furious.


    ¡± He was a demon¡± is all he said, keeping his eyes down. The weight of my power¡¯s aura was heavy and though Rynyxon was one of the only ones to resist it for long, he couldn¡¯t do it once it was fully out there. He lifted his head and all I saw were a range of emotions. I let him go, annoyed by the fact he just cost me information, but sympathetic to what he was feeling. After I calmed down, I also started feeling regret. I don¡¯t use my authoritative voice on Rynyxon unless it¡¯s necessary, especially since he is a somewhat father to me. I wait until his breathing is more rxed before I speak to him.


    ¡± How is Jasmine?¡± I asked him and his eyes lit up with concern.


    ¡°She still has not woken up. I have the pack mage who has her in some sort of spelleda. He says she is okay, but he needs to speak with you too. Something important¡±, he tells me. I nodded and we ran to the hospital. Imand some warriors to burn the body of Mantis. There are many ways to remove the body of a demon. They can range from exorcism to holy water baths, and even fire. Fire will cleanse the body of the wolf he inhabited to send him back to hell and will send that wolf¡¯s soul to the moon goddess. I will have some members find his family if he has any, since he has not been in control of his body for a long time.


    Speaking of Mantis, it brings me back to his words. This person who brought him back to perform these evil deeds. The foul one. It sounds like it could be a high-ranking demon, as demons do not listen to just anyone. It is strange though. High-ranking demons usually stick to the Hell Lands. So, if one is here, then that means trouble. They are also much harder to expel for good, but not impossible. I linked Harmon and Ava to find out everything they know about this so-called Demon named The Foul One as I entered the hospital with Rynyxon and followed him to the room Jasmine was in.


    ¡°My king, Our pce healer and Mage Florida¡± he said with a small bow. She had Jasmine¡¯s friends Lori and Adam beside her assisting her, teaching them her ways of healing.


    ¡°What is wrong with her¡±: I demand, and she gets straight to the point.


    ¡°Her body is fine. We have done all the protocols and there is nothing physically wrong with her, but¡± she slows off, waving her hands around a magical blue cocoon of energy she created.


    ¡°But¡± I asked, waiting for her to continue.


    ¡°But her soul is not here. I have scanned her body and her soul is not in this realm¡±, She states, and I look at Jasmine. The blue cocoon unwrapped itself,ying her down on the table gently. I grabbed her hand.


    ¡°So, what can we do?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You just need to go to her mind and bring her back. From my readings, it seems she has somehow lost her subconscious in the past. The longer she stays there, the longer she will start to forget who and what she is altogether¡±, Florida says. Adam and Lori nced worriedly at each other.


    ¡± Send me there¡±, I tell her, and she nods.


    ¡± My king, I must warn you, if you can¡¯t bring her soul back in time, both of your souls will cease to exist¡±, She tells me.


    ¡± I don¡¯t care, just do it¡± I told her.


    ¡± No, you will send me,¡± Rynyxon says, and I narrow my eyes at him, but Florida is quick toe to his defense.


    ¡± My king, if I may, he is her blood father. He will be able to find her very easily through their blood. You increase the chances of her being brought back sessfully. Rynyxon will be your best chance for sess if you want her brought back,¡± she says. I ponder about it and look at Jasmine. I will always do what is best for her.


    ¡°Fine, but if neither of you are back in time, I aming after you¡±: I tell Rynyxon, who nods.


    ¡± I will bring her back safe, I promise¡± he says, and I hug him. We can both be hotheads, but I still trust him with anything, especially my safety and hers.


    ¡°What do I need to do?¡± He asks. Lori grabs a bed from a nearby room as Adam creates an Iv needle in his arm.


    After heid down, he closed his eyes. Florida walked behind his bed and ced her hand on his head. Lori tied a red string to Jasmine¡¯s wrist before tying the other end to Rynyxon¡¯s wrists. It glowed blue, signifying Rynyxon¡¯s connection to Jasmine.


    ¡± Rynyxon, once I send you through, you willnd where shended when she traveled to the past, but she may not be in the same spot. Trust your instincts. They already know where she is. All you need to do is grab her hand. Also be careful and stay hidden. The past is a tricky mistress. Anything you do there could affect the future as we know it¡±, Florida warns, before creating a blue lighting zap from both hands and zapping his head with it.


    Rynyxon PovN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Finding Jasmine wasn¡¯t hard once I retraced her steps using my tracking skills. Inded in a forest. Traveling by trees, I followed her imprint and time pushed forward as Florida helped lead me to her. Once I came to the time period she was in, I used my skills to follow her imprint in the forest. What I saw though took mepletely by surprise. I saw my mate. My beautiful mate. Still as beautiful as the first day we met.


    When Inded in Jasmine¡¯s tree, one look in her eyes told me that Lunar was in control. When I looked down, it wasn¡¯t hard to see why. She was struggling to go help her parents. It was a struggle for me as well and I nearly did, until I heard Florida¡¯s voice in my head telling me to stay the course. I couldn¡¯t speak to Jasmine until it was safe, so I watched in an incredible amount of pain as my wife was being pinned down by what looked like a demon¡¯s smoke as the bastard I just killed not long ago ran away. This confused me, because that demon admitted to ripping out her heart, so just what the fuck is happening here?


    Jasmine and I watched as a figure emerged from the smoke in white robes. It pushed his hood back and I couldn¡¯t help the growl that came from both my wolf and me. It was fucking Xavier. I knew Samael thought he was possessed, but I don¡¯t feel that¡¯s the whole case here. At least, that¡¯s what my gut tells me. I watch as my bold mate speaks against it when he says he will have our daughter. He used his weird smoke to suffocate her. A tear formed in my eye as I knew there was nothing I could do but watch. I decided to just fuck it. I was gonna go and save her, but somehow, through her choking, she saw Jasmine. I knew she recognized her easily. She then saw me. I saw her face go through multiple emotions. Love. Pain. Confusion. Somehow, I knew she knew we weren¡¯t from this time as we locked eyes. Just as I was about to jump down and help her, a tear fell, and she shook her head no at me and looked back at Jasmine. As the smoke enveloped her, she gave Jasmine a smile. She knows I will protect our daughter at any cost. With that, the smoke takes her, and Xavier disappears out of sight. Jasmine and I jumped down from the tree we were in.


    Jasmine is immediately wary of me.


    ¡°She is losing her memory. You must take her hand now¡±, Florida tells me. As I move closer, Jasmine moves backwards. Still wary of me.


    ¡°WHO ARE YOU?¡± Jasmine asked me. I heard wolvesing and told her a short version. I can only hope she will believe me before it is toote.


    ¡± This may be hard to believe, but I am your father. You are not from this time. You and I are from a future time. The prisoner that escaped. You somehow used his memories to travel back in time. Your body is sitting in aa because it needs your body to return to it,¡± I exined. I could see she was turning it over in her head and searching my eyes to make sure I was telling the truth. I know she felt our connection, whether or not believe me.


    I heard the footsteps getting closer and I saw she did too.


    ¡± We have to leave right now. Take my hand, my light¡±, I told her, holding out my hand. Her eyes widened as if she recognized my nickname for her and, with no hesitation, took my hand. Which was just in time as well, because the wolves of the Red Moon pack were about to approach the clearing. A white mist enveloped both Jasmine and me and I held on tight to her as we both went back to the present. I woke up in my body feeling incredibly weak, but I looked over waiting for Jasmine.


    ¡± Well, did it work?¡± Samael asked Florida, holding Jasmine¡¯s hand.  I could see the worry in his eyes and the love in his heart for her. Finding out they were mates was not as surprising to me as it should have been, as I guess a part of me has always known. They were a match made for the heavens, which I know she will see soon. Right as Samael asked his question Jasmine bolted up, panting. Samael held her as Florida, Adam, and Lori checked on her vitals and eyesight. It was finally time for her memory test. I sat up, taking the Iv out of my arm. Even though I was weak, my wolf was healing me faster by the second.


    ¡± Do you know me?¡± Lori asked her and she nodded.


    ¡°Do you know me?¡± Samael asked and she nodded and embraced him. Once they pulled apart, she locked eyes on me, and I could tell we were thinking the same thing as tears both welled up in our eyes. I hopped out of bed and embraced her, and our tears began to flow. Our shared pain. Samael, Lori, and Adam looked at us confusingly. Florida linked them, filling them in on what she saw through my eyes and soon they were all tearful. Not too long after we all calmed down, Jasmine was brought something to eat. We all semi-watched as Samael fed her some soup before she gasped, as if remembering something.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Samael asked as she looked at him.


    ¡°While I was there. I met someone. Some prophetess named Pythia. She told me she was a friend, and she had some prophecy, but she has a message for you, Samael¡±, She said, and we all waited. There was only one Pythia I have ever heard of, and she was pronounced dead almost a decade ago. Or so we thought.


    ¡± She said to find the Amethyst stone and bring it to the silver gate. Do you know what that means? ¡± She asked, and Samael and I shared a look. It was a coded message, that thest king of Ennd passed to Samael, and Samael passed to me. It means war. A big one. One that will be told through the ages of time, and in this war, we will need allies. If this is truly what Pythia told her, then it only means one thing. We have a journey ahead of us to collect the Amethyst Stone. We had enough allies, but not the ones Pythia must have seen us fighting with. The stone was to be meant as an offering to only a certain kind of race. However, it won¡¯t be easy. There is too much dark history, but it was time to put it aside. Darker times are now ahead of us.  It was time to go and meet¡­. them.

 Impossible

    Jasmine Pov


    ¡± So, who are we supposed to meet?¡± I asked dad. He has an annoyed look on his face, though I can feel it¡¯s not directed at me. It¡¯s for whoever we must go see. He didn¡¯t answer. Instead, his eyes were nk, which told me he was linking to someone.


    ¡± How are you feeling?¡± Samael asked as he put his hand on my face. I can tell he was trying to avoid the subject. I inhaled his scent. Something I have been doing more often than I realized. It was a calm that came from not only him, but his wolf. It just felt so¡­.. right. However, it didn¡¯t take a mate bond to see he was trying to change the subject.


    ¡± I¡¯m feeling fine. Now will you tell me who we are going to go see? Who has this stone?¡± I asked them. Dad looked at me with his purple eyes that held many emotions. Sadness. Regret. Anger. Samael opened his mouth to say something, but dad beat him to it.


    ¡± We are going to see some people I used to be friendly with. We had a falling out, but I left them in charge of protecting the stone. Getting there isn¡¯t the problem. It¡¯s what will happen when we get there that I am concerned about¡±, dad exins, and I nod. I can feel he isn¡¯t telling me everything. I hopped out of the hospital bed. I was feeling back to full strength now that Lunar had healed me.


    ¡± I¡¯ming¡± I said to them, to which they both looked at each other. Dad was clearly trying to keep me from going but I can tell Samael was advocating on my behalf, which was something I didn¡¯t think he would do, but I was grateful all the same. They stayed in their debate for a few minutes before dad stormed off with a low growl, making it clear Samael was getting his way. Florida finished checking me to make sure I was in tiptop shape before I walked out with Samael behind me. I let him lead, since I had no idea where he was going.


    ¡± You¡¯reing with us. Your Rynyxon will just have to ept it¡±, Samael said, and I nodded. I could feel a bit of sadnessing from him and I knew it was because he didn¡¯t like fighting with my dad. Especially since I could tell dad loved him as his own.


    ¡± Why is he so against who we are going to meet?¡±I asked him. He took a moment to ponder as we ended up walking to his office.


    ¡± It¡¯s not my story to tell, but I¡¯m sure he will tell you in good time. The journey to the realm we are going to will drain much of our energy, so we will rx today. Tomorrow, we will travel. You will need your rest¡± he said. Before I could respond, Ava and Harmon came into the room.


    ¡± Well,¡± he says to them while sitting at his desk. He pulls me in his arms, and I stay in his grasp.


    Ava hands him a file. This is everything we were able to dig up. I hope it¡¯s helpful¡±, she says. He takes the file and opens it with one hand. I take a look at it, and I can see the file is about Xavier.


    ¡± What is this?¡± I asked him, afraid he was going to try to leave again to kill Xavier without me. Finding out that Xavier not only arranged my mother¡¯s death, but my best friends as well, was taking its toll on my state of mind. The more I thought about it, what I saw in the past, the more I wanted to break down and cry or just go kill Xavier myself. I don¡¯t want to put anyone else in harm¡¯s way.


    ¡± We know Xavier is a demon, but my gut tells me there is something bigger at stake. I have a feeling he isn¡¯t posed, but the demon born into this world in human form, with his abilities still intact. I had them dig up this file for me. He may be my cousin, but there really isn¡¯t much I know about him other than the fact that his mother was my aunt. She died when he was born. It didn¡¯t make sense until now. Regr wolves are not equipped for birthing demons or demon wolves¡±, Samael exined, and I nodded, processing the information. They continued to talk but my mind could only drift back to Xavier. I found myself being so lost in my head until I realized I was diving into my subconscious.


    I opened my eyes to find myself at a dessert. I had no idea where I was. Only that the sun was hot. The ground was covered in sand that seemed to stretch out for miles. What is this ce?


    ¡± I call it the Oasis,¡± a voice said from behind me. I turned around only toe face to face with Xavier. I get in a fighting stance, calling on Lunar¡¯s strength, but Lunar is gone. What the fuck?


    ¡± You¡± I sneered, backing up slowly. He reached out to grab me but missed as I tripled over and fell over a rock.


    ¡± Why do you resist me?¡± he asks, his eyes mocking me as he smiles.


    ¡± Geez let me guess, you not only ruined my life. You killed those who were closest to me. Am I supposed to fucking embrace you?¡± I asked him sarcastically as I stood up, brushing the sand off myself, my eyes never leaving his in case he tried to make another move.


    ¡± Such a nasty mouth you have developed, little mate. Do you kiss your mother with that mouth? Oh wait¡­¡± he says, fakely putting his hand over his mouth in realization. I¡¯m not sure if it was because of what he said, or because I wanted him dead, maybe both, but I recklessly charged him with the intent to kill.  He vanished in smoke before I could reach him. I looked around me, but he was gone. I could hear his voice in my head.


    ¡± I don¡¯t have long, so I will make this short. You have already seen the lengths I will go to get you all to myself. I have no problems with killing anyone closest to you. Maybe I¡¯ll start with my dear cousin, or your killer father. Maybe I¡¯ll decapitate your little sister and make you watch as I do it.¡± He threatens and I can¡¯t help the tears that well up in my eyes.


    ¡®¡± In theing weeks there will be the Blood Moon.  On this day, you will embrace our prophecy ande to me willingly, ready to make your wolf ept me, or I will use my army to destroy everyone you love until only you and I are left standing.¡± he says, and I can feel a chill on my body. I turned around only to see ck smoke covering the sun, and the day turned to night. The smoke leaves the sun, and I can now see the moon, blood red. I realized this was the same vision I had before. Just as before, I saw the dead bodies of my loved ones, only now the dessert changed itself. I was back at Xavier¡¯s pce. Just as before, I saw Xavier¡¯s body dead on the ground. I walked towards him,pletely not understanding what was happening. If Xavier is dead, who killed everyone?


    I looked down and saw that my clothes had been changed to a white wedding-like dress. It was stained with red spots. Stained with blood. I looked at my hands and they started to shake. They, too, were covered in blood. I walked backwards. Not sure what to do.


    Did¡­¡­Did I do this?


    I looked back up only to see a dark figure standing over Xavier¡¯s body. This figure had on white robes. The figure pulled his hat back and I saw it was Xavier. I wiped my eyes, unsure what I was seeing.


    If Xavier is dead, how is he also alive?


    The white-robed Xavier looked at me. His eyes were blood red. The smile on his face was enough to give me many chills. The dead Xavier suddenly sat up, blood caked all over his face. His eyes were pure yellow.


    ¡± HELP ME¡±, I heard him shout in my head towards me. Just what the fuck was I seeing?


    ¡± NO¡±, the white-robed Xavier yelled and shot some sort of ck ball of mist towards him, covering himpletely. The white-robed Xavier then looked at me.


    ¡± You will meet me on the day of the blood moon. Or face the consequences¡± he demands, and I scream as he shoots that same ball of ck mist towards me, closing my eyes. When I open them, I am still in the same spot between Samaels arms as he is reading Xavier¡¯s file. It was like nothing changed, but I knew the threat was real. Even with our mate link closed, he was still able to reach me.


    ¡± Jasmine, are you okay?¡± I heard Lunar ask in my head. She was pacing around, and I felt¡­. fear?


    ¡± Not really. What happened?¡±  I asked her.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know. One minute, I was listening to our mate. Next, I couldn¡¯t feel you. I was still in your mind, but you were not in your body. I can¡¯t exin it,¡± she said.


    ¡± I think I know what happened,¡± I told her. Astral projection is something I did one night while with Xavier. I didn¡¯t know what I was doing at the time, but I know what it was now. Xavier was so powerful; he was able to control what I was seeing during my astral projection. The first time it happened, Xavier and I were just having sex, though I thought it was a dream. I hadn¡¯t realized he was controlling the scene the whole time. I do now. I exined what happened and Xavier¡¯s threat. Once I was done, I could hear her growl in frustration. I told her about Xavier, who was dead, but then suddenly sat up yelling, to help me.


    ¡± What do you think it means?¡± I asked her.


    ¡± I¡¯m honestly not sure. Not even Isa had nightmares such as yours. This is all new to me. I will need to speak with the goddess¡± she says before retreating to the back of my head. As she retreats, I tune back into the conversation.


    ¡± Make sure you bring me the reports. That is all¡± Samael says to which Harmon and Ava nod and leave. I watched Ava¡¯s retreating form. She intentionally avoided my eyes. What is up with her? I wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed it.


    ¡± Did something happen between you and Ava?¡± Samael asked me when they were well without earshot. I turned to him, so we were face to face.


    ¡± No. I have barely spoken to her since I came here. Maybe she is upset¡±, I tell him, and he nods.


    ¡± Ava can be stubborn and cautious about people she does not know, but you are sisters. She will need time. You are the one who saved her life after all¡±, Samael said, and I nodded, making a mental note to talk to her.


    ¡± Now tell me. What is wrong with you? While they were here, I felt something off with you.¡± he asks me, looking into my eyes with his burnt orange ones. I¡¯d never get over his beauty, but now was not the time to think about such things. I debated with myself whether or not to tell him. He might know if I lied to him though. I thought of something fast.


    ¡± Just thinking about how dangerous Xavier really is. I saw some signs, but I never really wanted to believe he was evil at his core. He has done so much.¡± I told Samael and he just hugged me tighter. I can feel my eyes watering.


    ¡± I would never let anything happen to you, beauty. I love you¡± he says, and I gasp in surprise.


    ¡± Y¡­. you love me?¡± I asked to make sure I heard it right. He smiled and kissed my head.


    ¡± Of course, I love you, beauty. From the moment my eyesnded on you when you were born, I have loved you. I smiled at him. I opened my mouth to say it back¡­ I want to say it back¡­..


    Why won¡¯t ite out? Samael gave me a small smile.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡± It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t say it back right now. I know you love me too. I know your heart is still hurting from Xavier. Just know, I will never try anything with you until you are ready, but I just wanted you to know¡± he said, kissing my head. I nod. He is right. I can¡¯t say it back right now, but I am d he knows. I still need time to heal my heart, even though he has filled half of it already.


    ¡± Go and get some sleep. It¡¯ste and we have a big day ahead of us¡¯ ¡®, he tells me, and I let go of him to go to my room, blowing a kiss at him. He fake catches it, which causes me tough a little before I head to my room. I sensed something as I closed the door. Right before I can brace myself, I¡¯m thrown to the floor. Before I can react, the person is on top of me with their hands around my neck, choking me. I struggle but they are strong. The room is dark, but I can make out the person on top of me.


    ¡± Hello, you bitch¡± the voice of the person I least expected to be here said. I struggled against him. I thrashed, but he was just too strong for me, and I felt so weak.


    ¡± Jasmine?¡± I heard Samael knocking on the door. He would have felt my distress somehow.


    ¡± H. e¡­. l¡­ p¡± I squeaked out as I looked into the eyes of my soon-to-be murderer. Samael burst into the room and turned on the lights. When the lights were on, there was no one on top of me, and my own hands were on my own throat, squeezing.


    ¡± Jasmine¡± he said, kneeling at me, pulling me to him. I was shaking. I jumped out of his arms, panting, looking around.


    ¡± He is here. He is here. He was just choking me?¡± I said frantically. Samael stood up and put his arms on my shoulders, with worry on his face.


    ¡°Who is here?¡¯ he asked me. I told him and his eyes widened.


    ¡± That¡¯s impossible,¡± he said and pulled me close. He took a deep sniff. Wolves can smell if someone new has been in a room.


    ¡± No one but you are here,¡± Samael said, looking at me.


    ¡°No. no¡­ no. He was just right on top of me. He was choking me; He was going to kill me.¡± I panted. I heard smirking from the bed and saw him sitting there, propped on the bed looking at me with a smirk.


    I backed away from Samael and pointed to the bed.


    ¡°He¡­ He is right there¡± I told Samael. Samael looked at the bed, then back at me in confusion.


    ¡± Jasmine, there is nothing on the bed,¡± he said, and I looked at him. Samael couldn¡¯t see him. When I looked back at the bed, he was gone. No trace of him was in the room at all. I started shaking as I slid down the wall onto the floor. Samael just bent down and pulled me up in his arms. He picked me up bridal style as if I weighed nothing.


    ¡± I think the stress of everything that has happenedtely is starting to eat away at your psyche. If you want, I can leave you here with Harmon and Ava. Your father and I can get the Amethyst stone by ourselves.¡± Samael said as he took me to his room. Heid me on the bed. I was not feeling great. Especially after what just happened. What was happening to me?


    ¡± No¡± I told him, trying to gather up my now drained strength. I didn¡¯t want to be left behind. I don¡¯t know why, but I feel like going with them is something I am meant to do.


    ¡± I aming. You¡¯re right. I think I am hallucinating from the stress. It was bound to happen sooner orter¡±, I told him, trying to make a light joke of it. He goes to the bathroom andes back with a cool cloth, putting it on my head.


    ¡± It is okay. Rest. I will be right here next to you, I promise¡± he said. He went to the dresser and tossed me one of his shirts. It was a huge ck t-shirt. I stripped off my clothes and changed into a t-shirt. I was d he didn¡¯t want to leave me alone to go get my own clothes from my room. Honestly, I was not sure I could sleep in there ever again. He turned around to give me privacy. When I was done, he gave me a look that was half concerned, half lust filled. He undressed himself down to his boxers, and even through my current situation, I couldn¡¯t help but admire his ridiculous hot body. I was sure this was the mate bond. To be honest, I was d about it at that moment.


    It took my mind from my attacker. As I looked at Samael getting into bed, I couldn¡¯t help but think. I can¡¯t believe he was my mate this whole time. The mate bond was doing wonders to make me focus only on Samael. As if he knew what was happening, heid down and held out his arms to me. Iy on his chest, listening to his heartbeat as he stroked my hair lightly, inhaling my scent. Not too long, I could feel he was asleep, and my mind went to the attack.


    I told Samael what he wanted to hear, but I know I am not crazy. Just because Samael couldn¡¯t see him, does not mean he was not there.


    ¡± You¡¯re not crazy. I saw him too¡±, Lunar said, and my eyes went wide.


    ¡± But that¡¯s impossible. He can¡¯t be here. How is he here?¡± I asked Lunar, but she was just quiet. I could feel her wondering the same thing.


    How was he here?


    It was impossible and yet, I can¡¯t deny what I¡¯ve seen and felt.


    Darnell was here!


    And I was the only one who could see him

 Scary Dreams and Delightful Pleasure

    Samael Pov


    I¡¯m worried about my beauty. She is under so much stress, and I knew it was affecting her state of mind. I just had no idea it was this bad. I can see she is slowly breaking down and it breaks my heart. I don¡¯t have a clue how to help her. Seeing her own dead brother? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe her, I just don¡¯t know how to help her. My knowledge of banishing demons, but I have never had any training in the spirit realm. Though now that I think of it, there are two people who do seem to have this knowledge, and thank goddess, we would be headed straight to them. I linked Rynyxon even though I can feel he is still upset with me, but he will be okay. I linked Harmon and Ava to get ready since I knew neither of them would pass on the chance toe. It was going to be a long trip.


    Brandon Pov


    Dreams. More like terrors. Ever since I was little, I have been experiencing dreams that would feel so real to me only for me to


    Dreams came to me in and out, but only one of them left thoughts in my head as I was getting dressed the next morning. In my dream, I saw smoke all around me. I was in a clearing of some sort and the sky was red. Dead bodies of my mate Harmon, friends, and family were scattered all around me. I saw Jasmine, who was in a white dress, radiating so much power from her. Much stronger than I had ever felt from her. She turned around and smiled at me, her hazel eyes turning purple as she merged with her wolf. I tried walking to her, but I felt stuck as if something was keeping my feet to the ground.


    ¡°Jasmine¡±, I started, but when I looked back up, she was grinning at something as she looked at her side. A ck ball of smoke started forming until it formed a person.


    ¡± Xavier,¡± I growled. Harmon had already filled me in on Jasmine¡¯s evil mate and I wanted to keep my new family safe at all costs. He winked at me and embraced Jasmine in a deep kiss that enraged both me and my wolf, but we were still bound to the ground. When he finished kissing her, he let her go and held her hand. Jasmine¡¯s dress was now ck, and her eyes were purple with a red iris tint around her. If I thought her power was strong before, it was now magnified as I realized something horrible. It was like her wolf had embraced him, and this was the result.


    She looked at me and for the first time I realized I was not afraid for her. I was afraid of her.


    ¡± Jasmine, ¡± I called out to her, hoping to snap her from her trance. We didn¡¯t know each other that well, but I wanted to help her. She didn¡¯t respond to me. Instead, when she spoke, it was both her and not her. Her voice was deeper as it mixed with a power so raw it made my head spin.


    ¡± I will be more powerful than any creature. You will all kneel at my feet. I am your queen fool. I am your Luna. I will choose who lives¡±. She says, looking around at the dead bodies on the ground before looking at me and raising her left hand to point at me.


    ¡± And who dies? ¡± she said, and she bawled her hand into a fist. At once, I dropped to the ground, feeling my heart stop. Thest thing I heard was Jasmine and Xavierughing together before I opened my eyes, waking up in my own bed, with Harmon next to me lightly snoring.


    Was it just a dream? This isn¡¯t the first time I have had a dream like this. The dream first came when I was on Oliver¡¯s pd, and I told Katie and Ava about it.  Sometimes I have a hard time choosing what¡¯s real and what¡¯s not. This is something I would usually just discuss with Ava and Katie, but it will have to wait since where we are going tells me answers will be provided for me. I will bide my time and be patient. I know Harmon is worried about me, but I don¡¯t want her to worry. She is the love of my life, and I n on making her as worry free as I can.


    Harmon Pov


    ¡± Are you okay?¡± I asked Brandon as I went into the bathroom to take a shower. Thest few nights, Brandon has been having bad dreams, and has woken up in the middle of the night sweating. He hasn¡¯t told me, but I feel like he has told Ava, which hurts, but I know they are extremely close. Still, I was worried and though I didn¡¯t pry, I wished he would still tell me what was troubling him at night.


    I asked Ava and Katie, but they just told me he was already having bad dreams even before they turned and would barely sleep at night.


    ¡± Yes, just another dream.¡± he says, kissing my marking spot.


    We had already mated on the first night he came here, but he couldn¡¯t seem to want to stop, and I didn¡¯t have a problem with that. My wolf was going crazy for him constantly and I couldn¡¯t get enough, but I was worried more and more each day. He came in behind me and started kissing my neck. I could tell he was trying to distract me, and my inner warrior grabbed his hand and pushed him against the shower wall, which cracked it a bit, but I could tell he wasn¡¯t hurt. One thing I loved about Brandon was how strong he was, but how vulnerable he was only to me. Like putty in my hands.


    Growing up as an Amazonian, I was trained to believe all women were dominant over all male species, and I loved showing Brandon just how much I stood by that belief, even though I felt like if he wanted to flip me over and dominate me, he could. He was a warrior, the same as I, but his wolf recognized mine as the strongest, therefore I controlled most situations, which was perfect for me.


    I pushed my naked body along his as I pinned his arms over his head. He closed his eyes as I ran my hands along his body, taking his member in my hand and started stroking him off. I knew he didn¡¯t want to talk about his dream to me, so I did the next best thing. Indulged our sexual needs.


    I started to stoop down and take his member into my mouth as I loved watching the way I made him feel as I did, but he used his wolf speed to switch us, so that I was now against the wall, and he was between my thighs on his knees. He loved tasting me just as much as I loved tasting him, but he always wanted me to feel pleasure first before anything, as a way of showing obedience.


    I held on to two rails on the wall as he used his hands to grip both my bottom, so my legs were positioned on his shoulders and my body was angled towards him. Even though I love being in charge, it was moments like these that I just melted under him and let him have his way with me. I felt his thick tongue sliding in and out of my pink hole between my soft lips as he slurped on me. The water from the shower was angled another way but we were still getting wet from some droplets and the steam that filled the shower made this so erotic.


    Brandon said he has never been with any girl before me, and through my link I can tell he is telling the truth, but I swear he must have had some practice somewhere because, holy fuck, his tongue was hitting some ces I had never hit before.


    ¡± That feels so ¡­ goo¡­ d.¡± I moaned as he increased the speed of his tongue moving in and out of me. I was struggling to hold on to the rails from theing orgasm that was building in my stomach. His blonde hair and blue eyes were focused on mine as he watched me bing undone, grunting against my folds, moving his tongue back and forth at a pace.


    ¡± You taste so fucking delicious, Harmon. Pleasee for me baby¡±, he said softly, though he knew I could hear him. His erotic talk was adding to the intense pleasure and when he bit my clit, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I released my nectar all into his mouth as he groaned with satisfaction for pleasing me and slurped every bit of my nectar up until I was a quivering mess. He stood up, making sure to hold my body and stand me up before kissing me.


    As much as I loved him pleasing me, I derived a lot of my pleasure from pleasing him, so now it was my turn. I turned the water off and grabbed his hand leading to the bedroom.


    ¡± Bed Now¡± Imanded, even though he was still wet. The servants would change our sheets anyway. He did asmanded. I knew mymands were a turn on for him. He hopped on the bed andid on his back with his arms over his head as if he knew what I liked. If it wasn¡¯t obvious by now, yes, I love control.


    I used a rope from my drawer of treasure to tie him up to the headboard and I walked to the edge of the bed. His eyes followed my every step-in anticipation, waiting patiently. I stopped at the headboard as heid bare for me, my eyes raking his body like a predator stalking her prey.


    ¡± You were naughty, taking me over in the bathroom like that¡±, I told him, cuffing his feet to the bedpost.


    ¡± I am sorry mistress, I know you will have to punish me¡± he said, smirking at me. He knew he was about to enjoy his punishment as I always made sure to switch it up.


    ¡± You¡¯re damn right I¡¯m about to punish you¡±, I told him as I hopped over the bed post and crawled up to him. I run my hands along his hard abs as I straddle his already erect member.


    ¡± Your punishment is not being able to cum until I do it at least three times,¡± Imanded, and he nodded.


    ¡± Words¡± I growled, mming hard onto his member, causing him to groan in pleasure.


    ¡± YES¡± he growled, causing his eyes to turn ck. His wolf was merging with him, which somehow always heightened the pleasure. I rode him hard and fast, never stopping as the room was filled with moans and groans. I watched him struggle against his restraints not being able to touch me. He loved touching me. It didn¡¯t take me long to reach all three orgasms and, as promised, he waited. Being a wolf, when I slowed down, I would get my energy back very fast, which is why wolves loved sex so much.


    I could feel his members twitching beneath me out of control. He had already stopped himself froming with me every time.


    ¡± Please. Mistress, please¡± he cried out, as he was a groaning mess.


    ¡± Now¡± I shouted as I had reached my final orgasm, followed by his and he let out a loud growl. I¡¯m sure it was loud enough to where Ava might have overheard, and Iughed at the scolding she will probably give meter. I copsed on him as he spilled his cum inside me and we stayed that way for a while before we got ready to prepare for the journey.


    Ava Pov


    Geez Harmon, I thought to myself as I overheard Brandon growling from what must have been in pleasure. Those two are like jackrabbits. I¡¯m sure without a wolf, she would have broken Brandon in a heartbeat. I was d two people I loved finding love with each other as mates. I was getting my weapons ready for wherever we were going. Dad linked me to be ready and prepared for anything.


    I knew he knew Harmon had secretly trained me, which is why I¡¯m sure he wasn¡¯t surprised when I held my own in the fight with Oliver¡¯s pack. He was upset, but I could sense pride. Being half witch, I had the ability to read auras, which is why my attitude towards Jasmine has slowly been changing. Before, I was skeptical of her, and wary, even though she is my sister. I wanted to give being sisters a chance, but then Brandon told me about his dreams. I had the ability to dream dive. Something I had only just learned I could do.


    I jumped in Brandon¡¯s dreams for thest few nights to try to figure out what had been happening to him and I was terrified each time. He was dreaming of Jasmine. My sister. An evil version of her. I thought back to the prophecy about her. My dad didn¡¯t know about the second part of it, but I have learned a lot from Oliver¡¯s pack, and I saw the full prophecy in Oliver¡¯s office.


    Among her wolves lies another fated mate. Born of hate


    He holds corruptness in his heart, destruction in his mind.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    His fur will be ck as midnight, with a red streak of fur over his stomach.


    The mark of evil


    Blessed by the one who holdsmand over all things dark. The devil


    Should Luna Dynamis ever ept him in her heart


    His power will increase to be thrice more than hers


    She would lose herself to his darkness.


    And together, no one will stand in their way.


    I was right to be weary if she had already started to embrace Xavier. Or her wolf has. She was adamant that her wolf would never do it. So why the hell is Brandon having these dreams? I have also spected on how Brandon¡¯s having these dreams because they sound more like visions, but I will leave it forter. I have always done what I could to protect my family by keeping my power in check. Watching them all dead in Brandon¡¯s dream is a huge red g. My mother was a powerful witch of her own and if ites to it, sisters or not, I will destroy her before she destroys the world and our family along with it.

 Netilan

    Jasmine Pov


    We¡¯re currently on a ne headed to the ind of Netn. ording to Samael, Netn is a huge ind, located in the Caribbean Sea.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Samael asked as we all sat on the ne engaged in our own conversations. He looked super-hot in his ck shirt and dark blue jeans with a leather jacket and concentrating on him it was a bit hard to understand what he was saying until Lunar repeated it back to me. I simply nodded. I know he is asking me about yesterday and, to be honest, I don¡¯t know how I saw what I saw, or why it felt so real to me. My brother is dead. Yes, I never grieved him with everything going on, so I told myself it was just my mind ying tricks on me.


    With everything, I haven¡¯t been feeling like myself either. The stress of fearing for everyone¡¯s safety, dealing with Xavier, and my terrifying dreams that have beening more frequently now, I feel like I¡¯m going to lose my mind. Thankfully, I have Samael and Lunar to hold me together.


    Samael could tell I was lost in my own head as I looked out the window and put his arm around me, which was very soothing. Our mate bond is strong, though I still feel mine with Xavier. Why is that?


    ¡°He is still our mate¡±, Lunar said, and I could feel so many emotions flowing through her.


    ¡± Whether we want to or not, we still long for him. Because we have mated, we are not able to break the mate bond¡±.


    I sighed.


    ¡°Whether we are mated or not, I do not want to be tied to that monster.


    The bond to Xavier was turned off on my end, but it didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t feel him prodding at the bond each day trying to speak to me. This also brought the idea to my mind.


    Why couldn¡¯t I feel Samael as my mate?


    I recall when I felt something inside me snap as Samael took me though his memories. As if a spell was put on me. But who would not want me to know Samael was my mate? I wanted to think it was Xavier, but something tells me it was much more than that.


    ¡°Please buckle your seat belts ¡°, the flight attendant said, to which I gave a small chuckle. As a werewolf, we have no need for seat belts since we heal quicker and have better senses than humans. Samael looked outside quickly and started putting on his seatbelt, followed by everyone else. He looked at me cautiously.


    ¡± Put your seatbelt on,¡± he demanded in a sweet but firm voice.


    ¡± Why? We don¡¯t need it¡±, I told him. He nodded to look out the window. We were headed straight into what looked like a huge dark cloud that kept glowing with what looked like lightning strikes.


    Was that¡­. A freaking hurricane?


    Samael smirked as he saw my eyes widen and reached to grab my seatbelt and snap it on. I was thankful for the timing because as soon as he did, the ne started diving into the storm and we were surrounded by the sound of thunder and lightning. As we went through the storm, a white-hot pain started searing its way into my body, and I felt it trying to pierce my heart.


    I closed my eyes and screamed like I was sure I was about to die. Samael was holding onto me, most likely thinking I was screaming in fear of the hurricane we were in. He was strangely calm.


    ¡°Odoo¡± I heard him say, and the rocking stopped immediately. As the rocking stopped, the pain inside me stopped too. As I came to my senses, I realized that not just me, but Lunar had been rolling around in pain too. Samael was rubbing me in a soothing way and Lunar was panting in my head. I could see her body in the darkness of my mind trying toe back too. I looked around at some of the others who seemed a little shaken but were nheless okay.


    Was I the only one that happened too?


    Lunar


    I¡¯m okay


    What was that?


    I don¡¯t know, but I feel strange.


    What do you mean?


    I don¡¯t know


    Lunar then retreated into the back of my mind before I could ask her more. What is wrong with my wolf? What was that?


    ¡°Open your eyes, beauty, and look¡± he said, taking my hand, and at once I opened my eyes. We were no longer in the storm, but the storm still surrounded us. As I looked outside, I was not prepared for what I was about to see, and I was truly taken aback, temporarily forgetting the pain I was just in. The ocean was no longer blue, but a deep purple that followed effortlessly.


    There was a huge ind that looked tropical and pinkish purple sand was surrounding it. It all looked very magical. The skies were a deep golden color. The hurricane we flew through was getting further and further away, as if it was something not allowing it to touch the ind.


    ¡°This ce is so beautiful. What is this ce?¡± I asked, which was followed by a grump from dad. Before I could ask about it, Samael spoke.


    ¡± This is the ind of Netn, where the Amethyst jewel resides. It was ced here many years ago by Rynyxon¡±, Samael said as the nended on some sort of path.


    Everyone started unloading the ne and we were met by a strange man. I say strange because this man was clearly a wolf but was mixed with something else as well. I just couldn¡¯t tell.


    The man was over 6 ft tall and buff, which let me know he was most likely a warrior. He was also very tanned considering the sun was out. He has the most gorgeous golden eyes and I feel some sort of strange connection to him. As if he sensed it too, he looked into my eyes and smiled as if he knew I was trying to figure him out somehow.


    Dad stepped in front of me protectively and the man looked at him in annoyance, looking as if he was about to say something, then smirked and decided against it. He looked at Samael and stepped forward with his hand out.


    ¡± Samael, King of Ennd¡¯s wolves, wee back to our ind. We¡¯ve been expecting you¡± he said in the thickest of Caribbean ents. Samael stepped forward and shook his hand.


    ¡± Expecting me enough, Dalian, that you have kept your defenses up, even sensing I was close¡± Samael asked, shaking his hand with one eyebrow raised.


    Dalian waved off his remark as he stepped back.


    ¡± You are one of the few with the gift toe and go as you please, Samael. You know the code of our ind. The barrier must always remain closed ¡± Dalian says, before turning his attention to Ava.


    ¡°Princess, it is good to see you¡± he said, holding out his arms to which Ava ran up to him and hugged him. Clearly, they were not strangers, but did he just call her princess?


    Dad growled but did nothing as Ava and Dalian had their little reunion. I looked to Samuel for an exnation, but his look said he would exinter.


    ¡°If you would all follow me, I will show you where you will be staying for the day¡± he said. Thankfully, all of us packed extra clothes just in case, but I didn¡¯t think we were staying. We all started to follow Dalian through the forest on a green-bricked path.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think we would be staying here¡±, I linked Samael.


    ¡± We weren¡¯t, and usually they would be d for us to leave, so be on your guard. I don¡¯t trust the intentions of anyone here other than who your father left the Amethyst stone with.


    I nodded and stood close to Samael, keeping an open eye and being cautious.


    Samael was right to feel weird because as we were walking, I could swear I felt eyes watching me through the trees somehow. The trees also seemed to be moving side to side, but maybe that was just my imagination. I held his hand tight and kept moving. Everyone other than me was lost in conversation about the beauty of the ind. I saw something move from the corner of my eye. I snapped my head in that direction but found nothing. Just the moving trees.


    As we walked up a bit further, I saw movement again. I tried to ignore it, but I heard a little girl¡¯s voice in my head.


    ¡± The more you ignore me, the more the forest ignores you, the bringer of all life and all death¡± the voice said in my head. I kept walking, trying to keep my cool until someone stepped into my path right in front of me, causing me to look. It was a small child, no more than 5 or 6. She had golden brown hair that traveled in waves down her shoulders and golden eyes. Her skin was too tanned, and a bright light showed all around her. She was wearing a white dress with no shoes on.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡±? Samael asked and everyone stopped walking to turn around to look at us. I was still staring at the little girl, whose eyes seemed to turn into a golden brick-type rock as I watched her. She waspletely breathtaking and powerful.


    ¡± You don¡¯t see her?¡± I asked as I broke focus to look at Samael. He looked at the area in front of me in confusion. When I looked back, she was gone, and a giggle could be heard in my head.


    ¡°See who?¡± Samael asked me, pulling me to him, feeling my curiosity. I looked at the group. Ava¡¯s eyes were narrowed. Harmon, Brandon and Katie looked confused. Dad looked suspicious and Dalian. Well, Dalian looked like he knew exactly what I was talking about and preferred not to say anything about it.


    ¡°Shall we?¡± Dalian said and I nodded, prepared to consider talking about it to Dalian without angering dad. That was thest thing I wanted, as he seemed to have some sort of hostility towards Dalian.


    Dalian led us through the forest, and I no longer saw the girl, though I felt as if her eyes were watching me somehow. The path led to an area of nothing but forest. Dalian walked forward and raised his hands.


    ¡°Reveal Amirian¡± he yelled, causing lighting from the far away hurricane to strike in the center from 4 corners and I stumbled back from the shock of it.


    When I came forward, the invisibility shield started to show itself and slowly uncovered what seemed to be a great and tall stone kingdom. The kingdom was circled with vines as if the forest was staking its im on the castle somehow and, in a way, I felt it was.


    ¡°Wee all to the city of Netn¡± Dalian said as we walked behind him, and a long crossing road of bricks appeared as a path to walk towards the castle. I looked around, taking in its awe as Samael looked at me and smiled.


    ¡± I¡¯m happy that you enjoy its beauty as I did when I first came here¡±, he said, holding me as we walked in a group towards the gates. As we got closer, the gates started to slowly open, and Dalian came to a sudden halt. He turned around and we saw it looked like he was linking up with someone. Suddenly, a small smile yed on his face as he looked at dad.


    ¡± Watch your words carefully, Rynyxon. They will not be as forgiving as thest time¡± he said to dad, who looked like he was ready to blow a fuse.


    Who were we about to meet that had dad almost unhinged?


    As we got closer to the castle, men and women, whom I could only guess were soldiers, came running through to stand in a formation as a man and a woman came out of the castle. By their aura, I could sense at once they were royalty and it buzzed my wolf, who stood alert at them, unsure of the power we were feeling from them. I could tell though it was more than power. This was something else. Something deeper.


    The man who came out stood at 6 and a half feet, with long-raven hair and honey-colored eyes. He was very masculine, and though he looked as if he was in his 60¡¯s, somehow, I knew he was much older.


    The woman looked about the same age as him although she was rather short. She stood at almost 5 and a half feet tall with a body so curvy it would make any woman jealous for her age. She had long dark brown hair that curled slightly and also hazel eyes that looked like they saw right into your soul and ripped it out of you. She definitely gave off a I¡¯m not here to y vibe and her first actions proved me right. The second, her and what I assume is her mate, came out. She went straight to dad and punched him, drawing blood. Dad growled but didn¡¯t hit her back as he stood his ground, not even moving a muscle.


    ¡± That was for making our lives hell you bastard¡± She growled with her wolf merging with her. I didn¡¯t know who she was, though she looked familiar. I didn¡¯t like the connection Lunar was feeling towards her, but royalty or not, NO ONE will hit my father like that.


    In the blink of an eye, I pushed my father out the way, preparing to defend him before anyone could stop me. The man anddy both growled at me and got in a defense position looking at me. They were old but they were out of my league and my wolf knew it, so she took over and growled her dynamic growl that made the hairs on everyone¡¯s skin stand up and soon they were down on their knees, bearing their necks in defeat as Lunar released her aura. I could feel something different with this aura release. Something much more powerful than I normally feel and I was a bit scared. I never felt this powerful before. Lunar, however, was reveling in it. What did this ce do to us?


    Lunar smirked, satisfied, until Samael came to us and grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Release them¡± he said gently and lovingly, to which she did so at once. Iughed a bit at how lovestruck she is around Samael, but we couldn¡¯t get off track.


    ¡± How dare you strike him, when we havee to your home in peace ¡± I said with every bit of conviction in my voice as Lunar gave me back control, releasing them from the pressure of our aura. I hadn¡¯t realized it, but by releasing my aura, every guard and person walking the grounds was on the ground kneeling and was being crushed by the aura Lunar and I gave up so Lunar gave me back full control, letting them up.


    ¡°What is this thing you have brought here that is strong enough tomand us, Wolf boy? ¡± the man said, looking at me with a mixture of annoyance, curiosity, and most likely anger that I just made him submit.


    ¡± Look with your wolf and not your eyes, old man. Have you both been shackled in this ce so long; you cannot see who hase before you¡± dad said.


    ¡± You watch your fucking mouth¡± the woman said, going up to hit him again, but the man¡¯s eyes were on me as he merged with his wolf, and I narrowed my eyes with Samael still holding onto me as I was about to interfere once more. Suddenly, his eyes widened, and he grabbed her hand before she could punch dad again.


    ¡± What the fuck?¡± She growled at him, pointing in his face. Boy, this woman sure had a temper.


    ¡°My mate, you must merge with your wolf and see her, ¡± he acknowledged, with his eyes on mine. She did as he asked but I was already getting angry, so I let Lunar¡¯s powers flow through me and I know my eyes turned purple, but this time, I was in control and not Lunar, which is weird, because whenever I use her powers, she is always merged with me, but I didn¡¯t have time to ponder on it. I no longer felt like I couldn¡¯t take them, and I was ready for them to die. I don¡¯t know where the pent-up anger wasing from, but I was feeling a deep rage. Something was wrong, but I didn¡¯t care.


    Samael must have felt my bloodlust through our bond because he released his scent on me and it started to calm me down slowly but surely until I was focused enough toe back to myself. What started me was Ava¡­. Ava was in front of them in a defense position. That broke me out of whatever spell I was underpletely. I was not going to attack my own sister.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. We thought she was dead¡­ Her¡­. Her eyes¡±. Thedy stuttered and I looked at her in annoyance, trying to disregard Ava, who was clearly ready to attack me if I attacked them.


    ¡°They are purple¡±, I know I seethe. I looked at dad, who was looking at me cautiously.


    ¡°Nc. They were not. What is happening to you, my light?¡± He said, kneeling in front of me. Somehow, I knew what he was talking about, but I didn¡¯t want to tell him.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know what happened to me but tell your other daughter to move. I¡¯m not going to attack her¡±, I told him, ring up at Ava.


    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit. The second I move, you attack them, and over my dead body will I let you hurt someone I love? ¡± She growled with her wolf, slowlying to the surface, challenging me. Okay, maybe I won¡¯t kill her, but I could hurt her, right? I thought to myself.


    ¡°Make this bitch pay¡± Lunar growled at the defiance as I took a defensive stance. Ava was clearly about to attack me.


    ¡°What the fuck is your problem?¡± I growled at her.


    ¡°You. You¡¯re my problem¡± She growled back and charged at me, but before either of us could get a blow, dad, Harmon, Samael, and Brandon were holding us away from each other.


    ¡°Whoa there, calm down¡± Dad growled to Avas Wolf, making her submit.


    ¡°Beauty. What is happening? This isn¡¯t you¡± Samael said to me, holding me by the shoulders. He gripped my face and made me stare into his eyes as I started toe down from the sudden adrenaline rush, I was feeling. Where did ite from?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡­.. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening to me¡± I panted, and I looked up into Ava¡¯s now hate-filled eyes at me. The shame that I almost attacked my only sister sunk in and it drove away the rushpletely.


    ¡± I think I might¡±, the man said, causing everyone to turn to him.


    ¡± Well,¡± dad said to him after a few seconds had gone by. Dad came over to me after talking to Ava.


    ¡°What is happening to my daughter?¡± He demanded to know.


    ¡± She is turning,¡± he said simply, and walked towards the castle with his wife, who was still looking at me dumbfounded, as if lost for words. It was irking my wolf, but we were more curious about what he meant. I was turning. Turning into what?


    We followed him in silence to what appeared to be a library. A member grabbed the book from him, and he opened it, going to the page and handing it to dad, whose eyes widened before handing it to Samael, whose eyes did the same. Samael wouldn¡¯t give me the book or even look at me after reading it. His eyes were on the man.


    ¡°What can I do? It will not happen¡± he asked, looking very upset.


    ¡°It happened to my father. I should have known it would have passed down. It tends to skip a few generations¡± he said, looking at me.


    ¡°Skip a generation?¡± I asked out loud though I knew the answer. If I¡¯m being honest, I knew the answer the second Iid eyes on them. I just needed to confirm it.


    ¡°The answer to your question, child, is yes, we are. I am called Isaac. She is called Josie. We are Jessica¡¯s parents. Your mother¡¯s parents.


    Your grandparents¡±


    Motherfucker! And if that was not a shock enough, he continued.


    ¡°What is happening to you is what happened to my grandfather. He fell in love with a demon and mated with her, causing his blood to slowly change until he was no longer just a wolf, but half a demon as well.¡± he exined, causing me to suck in a breath.


    ¡°S¡­. So you¡¯re saying that I¡­..¡± I panted. There is no way in hell this was happening to me.


    ¡°Yes. One week from today will be the night of the blood moon. It is on this night that you will transform into a halfling.


    ¡°H¡­ halfling ¡± I panted inwardly but I knew he heard me.


    ¡°Half wolf. Half Demon, and there is nothing you can do to stop it¡±.

 Kill Jasmine

    Jasmine Pov


    It was the longest pause while everyone looked at me, waiting for me to say something. Waiting for my reaction, but to be honest, I had none. I wanted to react. Be scared. Be frightened. My life was slowly turning to shit all over again, and all I have seemed to dotely is pass out, cry, or faint. I don¡¯t know if it was the demon blood controlling my emotions or not, but I just felt¡­ empty. What was worse, is that Samael wouldn¡¯t even look at me. I was feeling utterly alone.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t love you¡± A voice spoke up in the room as I sat down trying to figure out how to process this. Across from me was Oliver, looking just as real and just as pathetic when Ist saw him. He had this evil smirk on his face. I looked around at everyone else, but I knew they couldn¡¯t see him. First Darnell. Now Oliver. I looked at Isaac.


    ¡°What are the symptoms of me turning into a demon?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well, from what my father went through, he started having nightmares. Scary ones. Ones that kept him awake at night and not wanting to go back to sleep. Second, he was seeing the ghosts of his kills. Mixing with demon blood in the beginning allows you to be more entwined with the dead, but you can only see either those you killed or those with the strongest ties to you.¡± he exined. I sat down looking at Oliver as he exined this, who was eyeing me with interest as he sat opposite from me waiting. Most likely for me to fall apart.


    ¡°Of course. I should have realized this sooner. What else?¡± Dad asked.


    Realized what sooner?


    He sat on one side of me, and Harmon sat on the other. I was d to know out of everyone, Harmon and I were still on great terms. Ava, Brandon, and Katie stood on one side listening intently, but Brandon was the one who seemed to be the one listening above everyone. His facial expressions confused me as he looked at me knowingly. Like he had been expecting this somehow.


    ¡± He became more violent. Snapped more easily at others. Engaged in fights and killed without mercy. His transformation would have beenplete on thest blood moon, but I killed him myself before I did.¡± Isaac exined.


    I felt a taste of fury, but it was not my own and I looked at the source. It wasing from Samael. He was a ray of anger and regret. I reached out to touch him, but he just backed away. I know pain touched my eyes when I saw the pain in his. He held my eyes for another second before turning around and leaving the room. Oliver burst outughing as if it was the funniest thing ever, and it took everything I had not to jump across the table knowing everyone would see me fighting air. He winked at me then disappeared.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t upset with you¡±, Dad told me, and I looked at him.


    ¡°Well, he has a funny way of showing it¡±, I told him and slumped in my chair as I processed what Isaac told me. Death seemed to be the only solution to what was happening to me, but how can I just die? I¡¯m supposed to be this important white wolf of prophecy meant to save the world.


    ¡± It¡¯s true. He isn¡¯t. He is more upset with himself¡± dad said.


    ¡°Exin¡±, I told him.


    ¡± When Samael was six years old, living in his birthce, his father ended up being seduced by a demon woman. He abused Samael and Samaels mother as his transformation took ce. He did utterly horrible things to him. Things Samael would never talk about. When hepleted his transformation that year, he went on a killing spree in the pack, assassinating his own mate, Samaels¡¯ mother, in the process. Samuel¡¯s powers, which we can only assumee from his mother, were triggered and he was able to kill his father. I found Samael in the forest alone, surviving off berries and living in a small cave before I brought him back to our pack, where your mother and I lived, as well as your grandparents here¡±, Dad exined, gesturing to Isaac and Josie, who had their eyes narrowed at him.


    ¡± Your mother loved Samael as her very own. When our pack was attacked, your mother and I agreed that we would travel far with each of you, so that no one would know of either of your powers.¡± Dad said.


    ¡± She was meant toe with us. They both were. And you convinced her being by herself was her best option. It is because of being alone that she is now dead¡± Josie seethed.


    ¡°The pack had a traitor in it. Someone told the demons where our pack was. Jessica and I didn¡¯t know who to trust. It was her idea for us to split and separate Samael and Jasmine. You think I wanted to separate from my fucking mate? Dad said angrily.


    ¡± We found the traitor and killed him. She would have been safe. They both would have been safe¡± Josie¡¯s voice rose and broke a bit. I was starting to understand why there was so much anger and resentment. Dad turned his attention to me.


    ¡± Our pack was thest pack of white wolves ever to exist. Because of this, the moon goddess herself cast a barrier so no one would find our pack, unless they were invited in by a member. One of our pack members betrayed our pack and all hell broke loose after. We made the best decision for both of you. You and Samael¡¯s aura together generated power that was like a beacon after we guessed you were mates, which is why we kept you both apart and kept a spell on you to keep your identities hidden. I didn¡¯t want to leave you my light¡± dad said as he cupped my cheek.


    ¡± I didn¡¯t want to leave you or your mother. You both were the light of my whole life, but we made the decision that we thought was for the best. Being a white wolf means having a special connection to the moon goddess. I prayed to her to bless your mother with a second chance mate, but to keep me and her mated as well, so I could feel if anything ever happened to her. I should have known your mother would have given the same prayer, since it was not too soon after that I met my second chance mate as well. Your mother found her mate, your dad, but she also found a way to separate the mate bond from me as well. Even though the bond was separate, I still felt her death, like a thousand white hot knives in my chest.¡±


    ¡°I figured with her death, the spell she had on you would be broken, but it wasn¡¯t. You were still hidden, and with that, I assumed you were killed as well¡±, dad exined, and his voice broke a bit too.


    The spell did break with her death. Our mother¡¯s wolf asked me to keep you cloaked from anyone who would have sensed your power until the time was right, on the day of your 13th birthday. When she died, I kept the cloak I had that kept us hidden and I¡¯m doing so, kept us protected, Lunar exined.


    ¡°Samael and I came to Ennd, where I was friends with the King, and he agreed to let us stay there,¡± Dad said.


    ¡°Samael and I met while Rynyxon was talking to my father. As my father¡¯s only daughter, he tried to raise me in the ways of being a proper woman, when all I wanted to do was train and hunt. While Rynyxon was talking to dad, Samael found me outside hitting a stick against a tree, and said he knew I would make a great warrior someday. It was then I knew he would be my brother in all things that moment, and so he has¡±, Harmon told us.


    ¡°After our pack was attacked and the demon forces were driven away, we took what remained of our pack and relocated here, where the moon goddess put a more solid barrier around us, via the hurricane that surrounds the ind. Only those of white wolf blood know where it is. Samael, Ava. Harmon and your father found us a few years ago from his friends here and your father entrusted one of our members to guard the Amethyst Stone.


    ¡°What is so special about this stone?¡± I asked.


    ¡± It is said to have mystical properties given by one of the first and oldest breeds of supernatural creatures to ever exist. The Seraph. It is a stone that will incinerate any demon. I was given the stone as its protector, but I realized it was no longer safe, as rumors were going around that the demon king was looking for it, so I came here, and I gave it to an old friend of mine to hide it¡±, Dad said.


    It was at this very moment that someone knocked on the door and came in. Thedy that came in was very tall and muscr. She wore thick purple robes, and her hair was like a river, blue and wavy. Her eyes, too, were hazel.


    ¡± Deloris¡±, dad greeted as he stood up and went over to her, giving her a small hug. She kissed his cheek.


    ¡°Rynyxon, great to see you again¡± she said. Her eyes then zed over and turned a bright pink before theynded on me.


    ¡± I remember you¡± she said to me and shed me a perfect grin. I held back the urge to say, well I don¡¯t remember you. I¡¯m sure that was the demon in me wanting to be a smart ass. I simply gave her a small smile.


    ¡°I was there the day you were born Luna Dynamis. If you wish to save those you love, go with the little girl. You will understand this meaningter¡± her voice said in my head.


    As I looked at her in confusion, she held my gaze before turning back to dad.


    ¡°I assume you¡¯re here for this¡±, she said and snapped her fingers. A rock fell from up high andnded in her hand.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The Amethyst Jewel was like a purple diamond in the shape of a small stone. As the jewel touched her hand, I could feel the power that pulsed inside of it, and it made me a bit dizzy. The power kept pulsing, and it was like it was calling my name in the form of a small melody. I found myself wanting to touch it. I stood up and started walking to it. Dad saw my gaze transfixed on it and tried to stop me as I attempted to pass him and get to it. All I knew was that I needed the stone. I was going to get it.


    ¡°Move. I must get it. I must have it¡± I yelled, unaware of what I was saying. I was transfixed. Harmon and Brandon stood beside dad, preventing me from passing. Lunar was beyond pissed and wanted to murder them.


    ¡°No. You are tainted with demon blood now. This stone kills demons. One touch of that stone and you will die¡± dad said, shaking me out of my trance. That snapped me out of it quickly and I looked into his eyes.


    ¡± Ipsum autem abscondam, donee novis Tempus,¡± Deloris said suddenly, and the rock turned into a ck stone. I wasn¡¯t feeling the need to touch it anymore, and I was thankful the song stopped ying in my head. Harmon gripped my arm to steady me since I was feeling lightheaded and helped me sit back down.


    ¡°What was that?¡± I asked dad.


    ¡°The stone is designed to lure demons and kill them once it¡¯s touched. It draws them in like a siren song until they know nothing else but touching the stone. It is the ultimate weapon, designed to kill them¡± he said, checking my eyes and using his wolf to check my heartbeat.


    ¡°I¡¯ve ced a spell on the stone to keep its power hidden so it does not call to you, but whatever you do you must not touch the stone. While I have nullified its power, it is still powerful enough to kill you. Being that you are not fully transformed yet, I would say it¡¯s 50/50, but I wouldn¡¯t change it¡±, Deloris exined to me, and I nodded appreciatively.


    ¡°Why have you finallye for the stone?¡± Isaac asked us. Dad watched him for some time before speaking.


    ¡°The prophecy¡± Dad said, and Josie gasped.


    ¡°So, it is time then¡± she said, looking at me.


    ¡°She needs to be killed,¡± Ava said and everyone turned to her. Dad looked at her like she had grown another head.


    ¡± Why this sudden anger against her? You¡¯ve never had a problem with her before¡±, dad asked her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know who she really was before ¡± Ava said with her eyes narrowed. I had a sudden itch to reach out and tear her throat out. Ava took off her ne and her eyes glowed purple. She looked at Brandon.


    ¡± I don¡¯t know how, but I have seen what you saw while you were dreaming. I know it will soone to the past, or maybe it¡¯s some kind of warning. It¡¯s time they saw it too¡±, she said and chanted in Latin. At once, the scenery shifted, and it was my dream all over again. The red glow of the moon, the dead bodies, but in this one I was embracing Xavier. I could feel my love for him, but that¡¯s not what scared me. What scared me was my aura. It was dark. Completely and utterly dark. I watched as Brandon called to me, trying to help, and my eyes went wide as I watched myself killing him, but not before she looked at me and spoke.


    This is your future. Get ready to embrace it


    We were all thrown out of the vision andnded back in the library. Everyone¡¯s eyesnded on me. Even Harmon was in front of Brandon, looking at me with a mixture of hurt, anger, and confusion.


    ¡°Now do you see why she needs to die?¡± Ava said, as her purple eyes took me in. They all saw what I would be when I embraced him. What was it I said in there? I decide who lives and who dies.


    Even my father, who was my number one supporter, put himself between Ava and I, looking conflicted.


    ¡°You¡¯re a seer¡± Deloris said to Brandon, which caused everyone¡¯s eyes to leave me and go to hers. She grinned.


    ¡± I knew I sensed the presence of one, I just had no idea it would be a male. They are all usually female. I know you are all shaken about what you see, but seers¡¯ visions are always misinterpreted. You¡¯ve seen what could happen. Visions tend to change¡±, she exined.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been having this vision for a very long time now,¡± Brandon said, looking at me.


    So, have I. I thought to myself.


    ¡°Then you will understand when I do what I have to do¡± Ava said and started chanting. My heart started feeling like it was being torn from my chest and an itchy feeling sparked through my whole body.


    ¡°No¡± dad yelled and tried to stop her, but she flung him to the side, and he hit the wall and fell unconscious.


    Lunar helped me, I begged, but she didn¡¯te forward.


    If Ie forward, my instinct right now is to kill her, which you will regretter. Instead, draw from my power. Lunar said and I did. I used my power and flung Ava to the side where she crashed into a bookcase. The pain was dying down. At that moment, Samael came back in and watched me as I threw Ava against the bookcase and ran to her. He freaking ran to her. Not me. His own mate.


    ¡°What the hell¡± he growled at me angrily as he lifted Ava¡¯s unconscious body up.


    ¡°All of you are just fucking watching as you let her attack Ava¡± Samael growled at everyone who was just observing. Before anyone could open their mouths, he growled at me.


    ¡°Leave¡± he said, looking at me, and I was feeling hurt. I wanted to defend myself but the look in everyone¡¯s eyes here told me they all agreed with Ava¡¯s choice to kill me. Even Harmon, who I considered my best friend, was shielding her mate from my eyes. I could tell she didn¡¯t know what to do, but I can also see how she even considered letting Ava kill me, just to save him.


    I looked at the door and saw the little girl from earlier peeping at me through the window.


    Come to the forest, her voice said in my head. I was feeling alone. So alone. It was at that moment, I felt as if I knew I had to finish this journey alone. With not even my mate to help me. It was for the best. It would keep everyone protected. Even my own sister, even though I could understand why she hated me so much now. I took onest look at everyone before closing my eyes and, as a tear fell, I used my powers to disappear from the room andnded in the forest. A blue portal was opened in front of me.


    ¡°Come on, she is waiting,¡± the little girl said to me. I remembered Deloris¡¯ words from earlier, so I let her grab my hand, pulling me forward into the portal, and I followed as it closed behind us, separating me from them for good.

 Where is She?

    Xavier Pov


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I demanded to know as I threw my seer across the room. I had been tracking Jasmine for days only to lose her. Father was supposed to send help, but he only ended up being a disappointment, as usual. I guess in his mind, I was growing too attached to my Cartise¡¯s. He isn¡¯t fond of any sort of loving attraction.


    Pythia, my seer, yelled in pain as I heard a snape from her and smelled the blood. I had broken something. Good. Maybe she will be more reliable.


    ¡°She was in Ennd, my king. I traced her to the sea and her essence was gone.¡± She panicked as I knew my eyes were turning red.


    ¡°Is she dead?¡± I wondered out loud. My spy had not informed me of anything in days. If Father learns she died again, not even by my hand this time, he will not hesitate to wipe out my soul for eternity. He seems just as transfixed by her than I am. Maybe even more, though he tells me nothing.


    ¡°No, my king. You would have sensed that she had died. She is just simply not on this earthly ne anymore¡±, Pythia breathed out. In my anger, I stalked towards her and lifted her up against the wall by her neck and watched as she closed her eyes, probably praying for death, but for now, she needs to be alive. I released her and she fell on her leg and howled in pain.


    ¡°Go. Find her. If youe back and do not know where she is, you know who I will be going after¡±, I threatened her, and her eyes widened. She thought I didn¡¯t know her secret. Nothing is kept hidden from me.


    ¡°Yes, my king¡±, she said, and did her best to stand up, bow, and limp away.


    I sighed to myself as I punched a wall in my pce.


    The blood moon is one week from today. One week and I will finallyplete my father¡¯s wish, bing the strongest demon. Maybe even stronger than him, and I will finally take my rightful ce on the throne of hell. Jasmine will indeed make a fine queen of hell, since I know her transformation into a demon is almostplete. She will soone to me willingly, but I still need tabs kept on her. Until then, preparations are to be made. Preparations indeed.


    Harmon Pov


    ¡± That, King Samael, will be the biggest and the most idiotic mistake you will ever make¡± Deloris said before disappearing, most likely to return to her house on the grounds.


    I turned to Brandon, who had run over to Rynyxon to check on him. He was okay. Just a small concussion. As he came too, he jumped up quickly, his eyes scanning the room. They went wide with worry at seeing that Jasmine was not there.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± He asked in a small whisper to Ava, as if he was trying to figure out how toe to terms if Ava really did kill Jasmine. Ava, who woke up a second after Rynyxon, shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Gone for good I hope ¡± Ava said, touching her head to wipe away the blood that came from the impact.


    ¡°Ava, what the fuck were you thinking, attacking Jasmine? She is your sister for fuck¡¯s sake, not to mention the literally most powerful person who was in the room. Lunar could have killed you,¡± Rynyxon yelled at her, with his cheeks turning red. Avas did the same each time they had an argument.


    ¡°Dalian¡±, Isaacmanded to Dalian, which broke the argument for a moment.


    ¡°Yes father,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Find Jasmine. Bring her back¡±, Isaacmanded, to which Dalian bowed and left.


    Rynyxon and Ava continued their argument.


    You all see what she is capable of. What would she do? Would you rather I do nothing, and watch all of you die? ¡± She yelled back to him before he growled, with his wolf surfacing.


    ¡°I just got her back, dammit,¡± Rynyxon yelled. He mmed his fist into a wall, which made us all jump a bit. Rynyxon had never been this way before, and I could tell even Ava could now see her mistake.


    ¡°I just wanted to keep you safe¡±, she said, starting to tear up. She tried tofort him, but he pushed her away.


    ¡°You attacked her first?¡± Samael seethed, looking at Ava, who simply put her head down in shame and nodded.


    ¡°And you, what did you do?¡± Samael asked me and, for the first time in my life, I had nothing to say, because to be honest, I was feeling so much shame. I know of all the hard stuff Jasmine has been through and to be forced into this demon stuff against her will has got to be the hardest to cope with, but a small, small part of me was hoping that Ava would kill her, and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to even admit that.


    All I could see was her choking the life out of Brandon at that point. My mate. Dying in her hands with her demon side taken over. I would me it on the mate bond, but I can¡¯t. It¡¯s all me, and now that she is alone somewhere on the grounds, she must be feeling like she has no one, and I know I need to make that up to her somehow.


    ¡°FUCK¡± Samael growled, realizing how wrong he analyzed the situation. He started walking out.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ava yelled.


    ¡°To find my mate and fix your fucking mess¡± he growled to her as he pushed through the doors.


    Brandon must have sensed I wanted to do the same thing because he nodded to me and together, we left and started searching the grounds. I used the trees since I figured it was what she would have done but there was no sign of her.


    ¡°Anything yet?¡± I linked to Brandon, who replied no. I met Brandon after jumping through thest tree in the forest.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t in the forest ¡°, I told him, and he nodded.


    ¡°Well, she has got to be around here somewhere. I¡¯m sure she hasn¡¯t gotten far. Let¡¯s go¡±, I told him before we started walking back to the castle.


    I wanted to bring up his visions, but I can now see why he never told me about them. They were so¡­ dark, but as usual, he always sensed my thoughts.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you about them because of how close you and she both are,¡± he exined. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten to know her myself, and the Jasmine in my vision was nothing like the one we know now. To be honest, I¡¯m not even sure if that will really happen,¡± he said.


    ¡°She looked so helpless. So, lost. The way she looked at me, hoping that at least someone was on her side, and I didn¡¯t help her. All I could see was her killing you, reying in my head over and over. I felt myself lose you¡±, I told him, and he stopped walking and held me close, inhaling my scent. There isn¡¯t much I cry over, but the mere thought of losing my mate, the one guy in the world made just for me, was enough to make me want to kill anyone in my path.


    ¡± Calm down, my love, we will find her. We all judged her too quickly, after everything she has been through, Ava especially. I know she is beating herself up over it too. Katie is with her, but you need to gofort her too. Rynyxon is most likely going out of his mind trying to find her if they haven¡¯t done so by now¡±, Brandon said, and I agreed.


    I wanted to ask Brandon about his seer powers, but he will tell me when he is ready. He seems to not know much about them, so I¡¯ll head to the library after I leave Ava. While I¡¯m there, I¡¯ll do as much research about the blood moon as I can. Maybe there is something that will help her.


    Ava Pov


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go look for her. Stay in this library until Ie back. Then you and I will have a serious chat, missy¡±, dad said before heading to the door. I didn¡¯t want to stay here.


    ¡°But dad¡± I started, but he just stopped, turned around and growled at me, making my wolf submit and cower in fear. My dad and I had argued many times before, but it was nothingpared to how it was now. He had never looked at me so¡­. disappointment before. and it was tearing a hole through my heart.


    A tear fell as I nodded in defeat, leaving me in the room with Isaac and Josie. Katie had already left to join everyone in looking for Jasmine.


    Isaac put his arm around me infort.


    ¡°I understand why you felt the need to do what you tried to do. That was how I felt before realizing what I had to do to my own father, so you know I do not judge you for this¡±, he simply said, before leaving me in the room with just Josie. Josie was sitting at the table silently, lost in deep thought, and I didn¡¯t want to interpret her. After all, I myself was lost in deep thought.


    I just tried to kill my sister. My own sister. The second love of my father¡¯s life. He was going to hate me forever if I had seeded. I don¡¯t know why I wanted to kill her so badly. Yes, Brandon¡¯s dream foretold her bing evil. But I know enough about Seers to know their visions are widely interpreted in many ways, even a vision of the same one. It was as if I felt nothing but a deep need to kill her and it¡¯s been growing stronger the past few days.


    What the hell is wrong with me? I don¡¯t want to kill her. She is my sister and I love her, but all my head tells me is she must die. Why must she die? Why am I feeling this way? I can feel my wolf scratching my head, trying to put the pieces together as well. A couple of days ago, we were fine, and now, I feel like I have just made the biggest mistake I will ever make.


    Even with the demon blood, I could tell she hesitated about using her powers on me. If she wanted me dead, I would be. Her wolf, in the very least, would have killed me, but she repressed her. I know my magic is strong, but stronger than hers. I highly doubt it.


    ¡± She will be okay. You both just need some time¡±, Josie said, breaking me out of my thoughts.


    ¡± She looks so much like my darling Jessica and even has her fire. As much as I hate to admit it, she has just as much as your father¡¯s fire too. She was prophesied to be the one to save us all. It is what our pack believed. It is what your father believed. That is what I believe. She will need you, Ava, more than ever before if she is to save us all from the darkness, including the one that now resides in her blood¡±, Josie said before standing up and leaving the room.


    I guess the real question is, will she ever forgive me? Will dad forgive me? Will Samael? Most of all, will I ever forgive myself?


    Samael PovN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I¡¯m a fucking idiot. I left after finding out my mate has demon blood in her and it is now changing. Ever since my father murdered my mother, I vowed to eliminate all demon life, and now my Jasmine is one. My beauty. How life has thrown such a huge curveball. She was so upset when I left. I could feel her longing for me and for a moment I contemted turning around, going back, and telling her I don¡¯t care about your demon side, because you are my life now, my whole life, and yet I didn¡¯t. The memories of my dade back to haunt me till this day¡­.


    shback


    I was six years old at the time. My father had juste back to the pack from hunting with the male wolves with food for the pack. He kissed my mother. He even kissed my head. Something he had never done before, but I didn¡¯t mind the affection. I was only six. A child., but that kiss should have been my first red g.


    I had been training with Master Lui, my trainer, with instructions from my mother to him to teach me the art of demonology. As mother says, it is what I was born to do. I didn¡¯t believe in demons and my mother knew it, but all she had to do was give me those huge round orange eyes and that was it for me. My mother was beautiful. Very tall among other women and stood out easily among the crowd with her sea-green hair and orange eyes. My father was almost the same height as her, with messed up dark brown hair like mine and blue eyes.


    The symptoms of turning into a demon started in the following weeks after he came back. It started with him being sharper with my mother than usual. He would also start drinking as well. The alpha of our pack would be lenient with him because, other than the alpha, he was the best warrior, but it progressed worse and worse as we got closer to the full moon.


    I always did my best to stay out of my father¡¯s way to avoid bing the center of his temper and it usually worked, until one night it didn¡¯t. My father had juste home in the afternoon after another day of hunting and drinking with the men. The men praised his hunting skills, saying over thest few weeks, his senses seemed to have increased, and he was hunting animals far better than the others.


    My father and the alpha had a hunting race and my father lost to the alpha, so he came home upset and in a rage. He and mom were going back and forth, and she seemed to give up arguing and went to bed after checking on me, kissing me goodnight. Father watched her kiss me in the doorway and she pushed right past him, upset. He eyed me strangely and then followed after her.


    I ended up falling asleep. When I woke up, I felt someone pulling at my hands and feet. It took less than a second to realize I had been tied to a post in what looked like our dungeon. I shimmered but I couldn¡¯t move. The ropes were tight. I knew if I used my magic, I could untie them, but using my magic always tires me out so much and now was the time to be smart.


    My wolf had note in yet, so I had to rely on power. The dungeon door suddenly opened, and a peak of light showed through. The room was lit up enough with outside light that I could tell the dungeon I was in was sounded by ck marble walls as well as the floor. It was apletely dark room. I braced myself prepared to cut the ropes and fight whoever wasing through the door, so imagine my surprise when I found out it was my own father.


    My senses kicked in when I smelled blood, and he rolled a cart with something in it, but I couldn¡¯t make out what it was. It smelled familiar, but I couldn¡¯t ce it.


    ¡°Nice to see you finally awake¡± dad said, smirking at me, and I waited and watched. I was very patient for a six-year-old. Learning by doing nothing.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Where is mom? Why am I here? ¡± I asked, slightly afraid, but merely concerned. My father has me tied up in the basement.


    ¡°She¡¯s around¡± he said, and before he could say anything else, the lights came on in the room and the next secondter I was yelling in pain. My whole body felt like it was sizzling, and it burned. Water was falling from the ceiling, and I smelled the smell of acid, something I had learned the smell of in my ss. Dad was sprinkling acid on me.


    ¡°Stopppp¡± I cried out, trying to free myself. I hadn¡¯t had my wolf, but I had my wolf¡¯s healing abilities, and I was healing just as fast as I was burning. It was an excruciating pain.


    The acid rain stopped falling and soon I was all healed up, not even a scratch on me.


    ¡± You seem to inherit your mother¡¯s gifts. No worries, I will test just how strong your blood is. The Lord will be pleased with my test. His very own one of you for his personal testing. He, of course, can¡¯t use your mother because¡­ well¡­.¡± he stopped and moved out of the way of the cart. Inside was my mother¡¯s throat slit, the symbol of the demonic killer carved in her head, a pentagram.


    ¡°Mother¡± I shouted, but even I knew she was now dead.


    ¡°Mother¡±, he said as he mocked me and startedughing as his eyes turned ck with a hint of red. It was then I realized everything I had been learning about demons was real. His transformation wasn¡¯tplete, since his eyes were not fully ck yet, but they were almost. The blood moon was in less than 3 days, and he would be a full demon by then.


    Dad continues to torture me for a few hours, cutting pieces of skin off me, or hitting me with a baseball bat full of nails in my stomach. Each time I healed quicker than normal, but it was all still painful nheless.


    I was almost to the point of passing out and I knew I would soon. He knew it too.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back¡± he simply said, leaving me chained, with blood running all down my torn-up shirt and pants.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to die¡± I thought to myself.


    ¡°You¡¯re not my love. You have so much to do. So important. My baby.¡± a voice said from my head and the ghost of my mother appeared before me. She was so beautiful, dressed in all white. I knew she was a spirit since I¡¯ve been among some of them myself.


    ¡°You must listen to me, my baby. There isn¡¯t much time, and he will be back soon. When he does, you will need to be ready¡±

 Silent Plea

    shback continued


    ¡°Mom, ¡­. dad he¡­ he is a ¡­.¡± I panted but she waved her hand to cut me off.


    ¡± A demon, I know. Your father had not been himself for some time now. It is my fault for not finding out sooner. You must listen to me. He will be back soon.¡± She said, hovering above the ground.


    As soon as she did, I started hearing the screams of my pack and smelled the blood.


    ¡°He is killing them all,¡± mom said with her sad eyes. You must kill him, Samael. It is your duty now.¡±


    ¡± But mom, I¡¯m only six. I don¡¯t have all my training yet. I can¡¯t go against a demon¡±, I told her.


    ¡°You are much stronger than you know. There is much I haven¡¯t told you, but you are not an ordinary wolf. It is time for you to open your mind¡±, she said before touching my head. At once, a warm feeling took over my body and I felt warm and very, very powerful. I used the extra strength I had to break free from the chains. I don¡¯t know what mom did, but it was like she just unlocked something inside me.


    I looked out at mom and tried to touch her, but my hand passed right through her.


    ¡± My precious boy, I love you so much,¡± she said, putting her hand against my cheek. I didn¡¯t know if she could feel me, but all I felt was cool air. A tear slid down my cheek. She started to ascend.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t save you¡±, were myst words to her before she rose higher and higher until she was finally out of sight.


    I decided to mourn herter. My dad, or the demon my dad was bing, was causing a lot of strife and death. I grabbed a knife and found a can of Nephilim blood, which my teacher told me is lethal to demons, and dipped the knife in it. I also grabbed a sword. It was heavy, but I had been practicing with them since I was 4, so it was okay for me. I ran out onto the ground, only to see ck smoke everywhere. Dad was killing thest of the few pack warriors. The veryst one was my mentor. Master Lui nced at the sword in my hand and my mind linked to me.


    ¡°Use your dagger when I give you the angle,¡± he said. Even with Master Lui¡¯s training, he was still no match for my dad, whose demon used his skills andbined them with my father. He overpowered Lui and ripped out his heart, but not before Lui kicked both of his legs out, which brought him down. I knew this was it. It was now or nothing. I ran like hell, unaware I was there in the blink of an eye and shoved that sword right into his heart from behind, killing him easily.


    It was silent. Erie. Very silent. Everyone was dead and I knew I couldn¡¯t stay there. All this destruction from my father. My demon fathers. I made a promise that I¡¯d hunt all demons down and end them. No mercy for any of them. Save as many people as I can in the process. No matter the cost.


    I gathered a go-bag to keep me alive, buried my parents, set the bodies of my pack on fire, and left. I found a cave a few hundred miles away and stayed there until one day, a man traveling came across me with brown hair and purple eyes.


    End Of shback.


    I know firsthand the danger demons possess, but my mate. Watching her fling Ava across the room triggered it all. All the abuse. The killing. Just how strong and powerful demons were. If she were newly turned, maybe we could have banished the demon, but she is progressing fast because of the blood moon. I don¡¯t know how to save her. I have to save her. I was able to kill my dad, but I can¡¯t kill her. I won¡¯t.


    My beauty. My light. I must find a way, but I must find her first.


    ¡°She is no longer on the ind,¡± My wolf said to me, making me stop in my tracks. That was impossible.  There is only one way off the ind, and it¡¯s through the hurricane.


    ¡°Lunar told me before she left, they were leaving. She said she had to and not to look for her¡±, he said, which pissed me off.


    ¡°And you thought not to fucking tell me this,¡± I demanded to know. I was seething.


    ¡± It¡¯s your fault. She needed us, and you pushed her away. Unlike you, no matter what, I trust my mate. If she needed to leave, I trust she would make the best decision for the situation. I have known Lunar much longer than you have known Jasmine. She does what she needs to do, and I trust her. You need to give her time¡±. He growled back at me, to which I fell on the ground. I was feeling¡­ helpless.


    I tried using my mate¡¯s bond with her through our magic.


    ¡°Jasmine. I don¡¯t know if you can hear me, but I can only hope you can. Please. Pleasee back to me. I¡¯m so sorry and I never should have told you to leave. I didn¡¯t know the whole story and I should have told you the reason why knowing you are a demon hurts so much, but I don¡¯t care about that anymore. I fucking love you so much and I need you. I need you and Lunar both more than I¡¯ve ever needed anything in my entire life. I promise that no matter what happens, I will never give up on you. Please be beautiful. Please¡­ Come back to me¡± I pleaded, but I received no response. I growled. It was a strong one, with so much raw power, it shook the entire ind. My mate. My beautiful, beautiful mate was gone.


    Brandon Pov


    It was nighttime here on the ind of Netn. Rynyxon and Samaels have been going crazy over trying to locate Jasmine. Even using the ind¡¯s tech resources and magic, no one seems to have a clue where she is. We know for sure she is still alive, as Samael can still feel Lunar, but it¡¯s like she disappeared. What if she is hurt? Or in danger, Harmon keeps asking me, driving herself crazy. I try to soothe her as wey down and rx.


    I can feel her guilt and it¡¯s driving both me and my wolf crazy.


    ¡°We will find her. I promise¡±, I told her, even though I¡¯m not sure. Later that night, I had a crazy dream. It was still the same dream I usually had of Jasmine, but there was another scene that yed out. It was a woman with the most interesting eyes I had ever seen, and I felt a connection to her at once. I couldn¡¯t exin it.


    ¡°We will meet soon¡±, She told me, and I woke up sweating. It was morning time and Harmon was already awake with red puffy eyes. I could tell it was from ack of sleep.


    ¡± You didn¡¯t wake me up,¡± I told her, sitting up and hopping out of bed.


    ¡°We¡¯re not leaving until a few hours from now. Rynyxon has said we¡¯re traveling to his birth home to present the Jewel so we may get the help we need in the fight ahead.


    ¡°Is it the only reason, or is it because you didn¡¯t want me to see this??¡± I asked her, gripping her face and wiping her swollen eyes. She rxed in my hand after a while.


    ¡°I am okay. I just need to make things right. Besides, you were having a good dream¡±, She told me.


    ¡± If you count getting my heart squeezed to death, yea sure,¡± I told her, kissing her before pulling back and going to the bathroom. The room we received was a huge purple walled one with a purple, ck, and white king-sized bed. The walls were lined with silver. The bathroom was just as elegant, with a walk-in shower holding multiple shower heads and a huge tub.


    ¡°Well, you must have had another dream because you have been muttering the same thing over and over for about an hour now.


    ¡°What did I mutter?¡± I asked her. I didn¡¯t know I had been talking in my sleep. I reached to turn on the shower.


    ¡°You kept muttering, ¡± I¡¯ming mom¡±, she yelled. That made me pause.


    Mom?


    Jasmine Pov


    ck. Pure ck. Incredible Darkness is all that surrounds me as I float in nothingness hearing the voice in my head, which lets me know I¡¯m alone.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked, only to receive a chuckle. It¡¯s the same little girl¡¯s voice, yet it holds so much raw and unfiltered power.


    ¡°Who I am is not important. The real question is who are you Jasmine¡±, the voice says, and suddenly, I am ced on the ground. The scene changes around me and I am back onto my old packhouse grounds. I see myself and Sabrina, ying in front of Lori and Adam¡¯s house as my mom and dad watch on. Such great memories, I have seemed to have long forgotten. I looked to the right of me and saw the little girl from the forest with a smile on her face.


    ¡°You were happy here,¡± she says matter of factly, and I nod.


    ¡°I was,¡± I told her, looking at my parents and my best friend, who I missed dearly every day.


    The scenery changed and suddenly I was watching myself over the years I spent here, being abused and ridiculed by people I had known my whole life. Treating me as nothing. I watched my anger. My hate grew.


    ¡°This was one of the darkest chapters of your life. Where did your hate begin? Like the Luna Dynamis, you are supposed to be pure, but you have been tainted. It¡¯s not just the demon blood that has tainted you, it is your dark past. Your weakest moment started with the darkness inside you and every day it grew. It grew more and more until, finally, the darkness found you and now he seeks your power for its own¡±, She exins. The scenery around me changed and suddenly we were in my dreams of the red sky and Xavier. What was different in this one though, is it was like Brandon¡¯s visions. I was embracing Xavier, instead of rejecting him. Another difference here is, instead of it being Brandon I was killing, it was Samael. My very own mate.


    ¡°I¡¯d never do that to him¡±, I spat at the powerful girl. My heart broke as I tried to reach out to Samael but was unable to reach him.


    ¡°You would still hold love for those who have shunned you. Are you certain you wouldn¡¯t want to just¡­? kill them all?¡± the girl asked curiously.


    ¡°I may be off terms with them right now, but let¡¯s get one thing straight you brat. I will NEVER hurt those I love. So whatever twisted fantasy you¡¯re trying to put in my head won¡¯t work¡±, I growl at her, my eyes shing purple and I know Lunar is merging with me as I get into a fighting position.


    The little girl smirked at me, unbothered. It didn¡¯t surprise me though, as I could tell her power, whatever it was, was very, very old. Much more than mine.


    ¡°You surprised me. Even with the demon blood in your system, I was sure you would give into it. Even now, I know you since I am much older than you, much stronger than you. Much more powerful, and yet, you stand ready to fight over my mere mention of harm to your loved ones. This is good. That means you are almost ready¡±, she says, and starts to walk off.


    Sensing no more danger, I rxed the merge with Lunar. Always prepare for the unexpected.


    The scenery changed and we were thrown into what seemed to be the past. We were in a library, with what seemed like monks with white robes reading out loud from passages of books.


    ¡°Why are we here?¡± I asked the little girl.


    ¡°Listen¡± was all she said, and I did. What I heard them say almost made me faint. There was no way it was possible. I looked at the little girl, who stared at me, waiting for my reaction.


    ¡± That¡¯s impossible,¡± I told her.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t. Many things have been hidden from you regarding your true self. Your true power. These things have been hidden from many people,¡± the little girl said as the words of the monk¡¯s process repeated in my head over and over.


    ¡± How,¡± I asked.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡± Your bloodline is special. The only one of your kind to ever exist. Therefore, I tested you earlier. It is because of your bloodline, that you are the only one who can do what it takes. You will need to do what must be done, no matter what¡±, she exins.


    I give it a moment to process what she is saying to me. This piece of information will change everything. I now understood the depth of my visions and their meanings.


    ¡± I see you understand now. To save all you love, will you, Lunar Dynamis, perform the ultimate sacrifice?¡± She asked me and the scenery changed in front of me back to the darkness, but the little girl was now floating in front of me.


    ¡°I will,¡± I told her with certainty. I knew what I must do. I fully understand everything. I must save everyone I love, but to do that¡­¡­


    ¡± Yes Jasmine, you¡¯re correct,¡± the little girl said, reading my mind.


    ¡°To save those you love the most, You Will Have to Die, and Xavier must be the one to do it! ¡°

 Promises and Vows

    Ava Pov (Two Days before the Blood Moon)


    ¡°Have you located her yet?¡± Samael asked me impatiently. After we had gotten back from Netn, we flew through the storms surrounding the ind that seemed to only get stronger with Samaels rage, as if he was controlling them now. Since Jasmine had left, he had been so unrecognizable. It¡¯s crazy what not having your mate would do and, honestly, I¡¯m not sure if I will ever want one. I thought I felt the presence of what my wolf called the mate bond, back in Xavier¡¯s castle, but I reached out and got no response back. I¡¯m currently sitting in the nning room with my crystals and a shirt from Jasmine to scry for her across the map of worlds and realms.


    ¡°No, but I will. I promise¡±, I told him as I looked him in the eye. Most would cower in fear at his anger and rage though he nevershed out. I could see it every time he looked at me under those orange orbs just how much he wanted to, but I could also see the hesitation of it too, just because it¡¯s me. I couldn¡¯t exin what made mesh out at Jasmine, or why I had been feeling such malice towards her, but now that she is gone, all I want to do is find her and beg for forgiveness, if that¡¯s what it takes. We haven¡¯t had much time together for thest few days and I had just started getting used to her. I should have found a way to save her. After all, We made a promise to each other.


    shback To the Night of Avas Rescue


    Jasmine has been out cold since she fainted. Dad had brought her to what had been Lori¡¯s small hospital house and had hooked up Jasmine to cords, checking her vitals.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡±, Xavier asked,ing in. I could already tell dad hated him and, even though I didn¡¯t know why, so did I.


    ¡°Yes, she just passed out. The toll of everything tonight was too stressful,¡± dad said quickly to him, ignoring him after, so he could get back to Jasmine.


    ¡°You should go. Dad and I have everything under control and her wolf may keep trying to get her to shift if she smells you while she is unconscious. It won¡¯t be good for her body¡±, I told him. His eyes shed dangerously at me, but I held his stare, being my father¡¯s daughter and all, until he smirked and nodded, then simply left.


    ¡°Strange¡± dad said, ncing after him.


    ¡± You feel it too?¡± I asked dad, who nodded. We could both feel something dark attached to Xavier¡¯s presence, but it was as if something was masking it. We could detect it, but not enough to know at the time he was a demon. He kept his demon side cloaked at that time.


    After dad finished getting her situated, he sat down, and I leaned against the wall. He was just as spent as well, but he knew with me watching her, she would be in good hands. After a few minutes went by, I slid onto the floor but as soon as I did, I started to feel a pull towards Jasmine¡¯s bed, as if some imaginary force was doing so. It pulled me upright, and I saw Jasmine sitting up in bed, with her eyes open, glowing a bright purple and looking right at me. I couldn¡¯t speak or do anything with the force that pulled me, but I wasn¡¯t feeling danger, so I allowed it. I ended up standing by her bed as she took me in.


    It was silent for a good second as she scanned me as if reading me whole. With her purple eyes, I knew her wolf had taken over.


    ¡°Sister¡± was all she said before touching my head, and I felt like something exploded in my head, but not in a bad way. More like a powerful way. I closed my eyes as the change took ce and suddenly, I was in a clearing, surrounded by beautiful flowers and trees, and in the center stood Jasmine in a purple dress, with her brown hair flowing down her back, looking as radiant as ever. I somehow knew I had been drawn to her subconscious. She turned around the second I arrived and was in front of me instantly.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked me curiously. Just as her wolf had done, she was taking me in too, analyzing me, as I¡¯m sure Harmon must have taught her.


    ¡°Your wolf Lunar brought me here. I don¡¯t know how, but she did, and when she touched me, I felt something happen in my head. I don¡¯t know what, but all I know is I feel so strong right now¡±, I told her. She nodded.


    ¡°Lunar says my sister is powerful,¡± she said and smiled at me for the first time. In her smile, I could see traces of my dad, and I knew without a doubt she was my blood.


    ¡°As well as my sister¡± I replied and she smiled, starting to tear up. Now I¡¯m a bit stubborn, but the moment she teared up, so did I, and I found myself hugging her, both of us with silent tears streaming down our faces. I could tell she needed me, just as much as I needed her, and neither of us knew it.


    ¡°My sister¡± She mumbled as we held on to each other, a crying, sopping mess. It stayed that way for some time.


    The weather suddenly changed until it was dark and stormy, with a strong wind blowing through. Her subconscious is conflicted with itself. Is that why I was brought here?


    I pulled back from Jasmine, who only looked at me sadly before looking up to the sky. I grabbed her hand and said a spell, surprised to see my ne was not on and I could control magic here.


    The storm seemed to calm down instantly until it was back bright and sunny, with everything beautiful.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± She asked in awe as she looked around. ¡°It¡¯s been changing weather nonstop for a while now.¡±


    ¡°Your subconscious was out of control because your feelings were. From what I¡¯ve been told, you have been through a lot. I just cleared away the darkness from it, but it won¡¯t remain gone for long. For now, you have peace¡±, I told her, taking her hand in mine.


    More tears started forming in her eyes.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said happily.


    ¡°Of course, I told her. You¡¯re my sister. I will always protect my family¡±, I told her on a promise, as I wiped her face.


    ¡°And I will always protect mine,¡± She said, hugging me again.¡±


    That was thest thing I remember before being pulled out of her subconscious back to the wall I was sitting by. She was still sleeping in bed as if it had never happened.


    End of shback


    ¡± Don¡¯t promise something you can¡¯t keep¡± Samael sneered at me before leaving. I can taste his anger with me but also his love. It¡¯s the only reason I haven¡¯t told him how I have felt. He doesn¡¯t need another burden to carry. Whatever is wrong with me, I will figure it out myself.


    I made a promise to my sister to protect her. Regardless of what¡¯s wrong with me, that¡¯s what I intended to do. With that newfound realization, I focused on my power and tapped into the power Lunar unlocked from me. To this day, I don¡¯t know what it is, but it feels good, yet strong at the same time, and I need it now more than ever.


    ¡± Find her¡± Imanded, with tears pouring down my face. The power was so much. So strong. This power is what consumed my mother. The real reason I was afraid of it. My sister needed me though, and I wasn¡¯t gonna shy from it. Not any longer. The crystals on the world map started spinning around in a circle that moved all along the map. Dad came in at that time and dropped everything as he looked at me in shock. I knew why. With the new power I tapped into, I was now levitating. My hair was blowing in multiple directions and the room was shaking and I knew he felt it. Just how raw the power was. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to focus on him. I had to find her.


    ¡°By my power, FIND HER¡± Imanded, to the stones, and I could feel everything shaking. The whole pce was now shaking, and books started falling from shelves. The stones moved faster now until they stopped on a map. At once, I dropped to the ground, but dad caught me before I could, the worry evident on his face. I was feeling weak, but I brushed him off. I located her. I fucking did it.


    I scrambled out of his arms and went to the map that pointed exactly to where she was at just as Harmon. Brandon, Samael, and Katie came running in.


    ¡°I found her,¡± I told them, pointing to the map of the realm she was in. So much power had taken its toll on me, and before anyone could react, I dropped unconscious.


    My eyes opened and I found Xavier¡¯s pack ground. It was deserted, and as I kept walking, I could see why. Bodies were scattered all around it, but something was bringing them back to life as they suddenly rose, their eyes ck. The eyes of the possessed. None of them sensed my presence. I saw them walking to a figure in the distance, who I recognized as Xavier. His whole aura was flooded with power. Dark power. I wanted to kill him now, but my subconscious pulled me in a different direction. I don¡¯t know why I was going in the direction I was, but I knew it was for something important. It was leading somewhere it wanted me to go, and I followed it. Once again, I had the same strange feeling I had thest time I was here, only this time, it was stronger.


    It led me deep into the castle and through the doors as if I was a ghost, able to prate the walls. The pull led me into what seemed to be a dungeon, and I knew this was where this monster was doing his work. Signs of ¡°the demon call¡± were everywhere, with the blood-stained pentagram. The dungeon was dark, but I could see as the force started to pull me to the cells. I stopped at the cell and prepared to defend myself but was taken off guard by a rush of power I received as I looked at the person inside. It was a man. He was in battered clothes and was skinny. He looked underfed and weak.


    He looked at me through the cell and his eyes lit up. I could also feel my wolf starting to stir crazy. She wanted to get to him. Why did she want to get to him?


    Calm down, I told her, but even I could feel the instant connection me and him had. She was saying something. Chanting something, but I couldn¡¯t focus on her.


    ¡°Sorena?¡± his voice weakly asked as he looked at me in confusion. His voice was raspy, deep, and¡­¡­ beautiful?


    Sorena? I¡¯ve heard that name before, but I couldn¡¯t make out where. No time for that though. I prated the cell, but I found I couldn¡¯t touch him. I was only here subconsciously.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You can hear me?¡± I asked him in my mind and his eyes lit up once more like he was very happy to see me. He nodded.


    ¡°I can,¡± he said, looking at me.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°My name ¡­ is As. Your¡­ Sorena.¡± he said, panting and matter of factly.


    ¡°No¡­ no I¡¯m Ava,¡± I told him, kneeling to him. He looked confused.


    ¡°A¡­. va?¡± he said, and I nodded, loving the way my name sounded on his lips. Why did I love it? He seemed to ept it.


    ¡°Forgive me¡­ Ava¡­ you reminded me¡­ of someone¡±. How are ¡­. you here?¡± He asked me, which let me know he could tell I was not truly here, though I don¡¯t understand how he could see me and the others there could not.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked him back. I was feeling worried about this person. Why?


    ¡± That demon stain¡­. has been¡­. keeping me here for years, feeding off my essence, using my face¡± he panted. Just as he said that his face was brought into the low light, I jumped back. His face was indeed the face of the monster who had been the cause of my sister¡¯s misery. The face of Xavier, though, I didn¡¯t see him this way. I was feeling funny in my stomach.


    ¡°You know whom I speak of,¡± he asked. After telling myself it wasn¡¯t Xavier, I kneeled back down.


    ¡°I do,¡± I tell him. ¡± He has been causing chaos,¡± I tell him.


    ¡± Get me out of here¡­ Ava¡­ Promise me you will get ¡­. us out of here¡­ he coughed, and I tried to touch him, but it went through him. I wanted him in my arms and my wolf growled that I couldn¡¯t have him.


    ¡°I promise¡­ I wille for you, As. I wille for you¡±, I told him. Nothing on this earth was gonna stop me from breaking it. I knew nothing about this man, but from the moment Iid eyes on him, it was like he lit up my world in a way that confused me greatly and I intended to free him. I stood up, and backed away slowly, trying to force myself out of my subconscious until something he said clicked.


    ¡°Us¡­ You said to us¡±, I told him, and he pointed behind me. I turned around just as the light flickered to the body of a woman in the same clothes on the floor asleep. As the light covered her fully, I saw who she was. There was no mistake. I had seen this woman¡¯s face in my father¡¯s old study. I saw her face when I looked at my sister. Seeing her face now, there was no mistake about who she was. Her curly brown hair framed her features as she opened her eyes, looking through me, not seeing me.


    Xavier had her. This whole time. He fucking had her. Fury like no other graced me as I realized just how much pain Xavier had brought into our lives. I kneeled to her, even though I knew she couldn¡¯t see me, but I made her a vow.


    ¡°I promise, no matter what, I will take you home too. I will bring you back to them, Jessica.¡±

 The Champion

    Samael Pov


    After Ava fell unconscious, Rynyxon took her out to the hospital. I was furious with her, but my worry outweighed it. I knew she channeled a massive amount of power that would have killed her, and even she knew that, but she tapped into it anyway to find my beauty. I knew eventually, she would start toe into her full power soon, even though Rynyxon keeps her in the dark about who she is. What I didn¡¯t expect though, was her power to be as raw as it was. Untapped. What I also didn¡¯t expect was to feel her power almost rival mine.


    I sensed something off with her when it came to Jasmine, but I knew she woulde to me when the time was right. I never thought she would try to kill her. It pushed those thoughts of helping her away, but I will help herter. Right now, I need to find Jasmine.


    With this thought in mind, my eyesnded on the map she pointed out, and I beat myself up for not realizing this sooner. Of course, she is there. Pythia told me the answer herself through Jasmine, as I recall what Jasmine said when she woke up from hera.


    ¡°Bring the Amethyst Jewel to the Silver Gates.¡± She said Pythia told her. I avoided that realm on request from Rynyxon, but it was where Jasmine is, so that¡¯s where I¡¯m going. I linked my top soldier to watch over the pce once more. It was time to go get my girl.


    ¡°Katie, tell Rynyxon he ising with me. You stay here with Ava.¡± I told her and she nodded, leaving to go to them.


    ¡°Harmon, Brandon, you¡¯re with me. Ava¡¯s stones drew towards the map of the realm of Sion¡±, I told them.


    ¡°Sion? I thought that realm was a myth¡±, Harmon said, and I gave a slight head shake.


    ¡°No, it is very real, but I have my reasons for avoiding it, but we must go. Pythia sent me a message through Jasmine¡¯s dream to be the Amethyst stone with me, and I trust her visions, so that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do.¡± I told them and they nodded.


    Rynyxon met us in the forest. A clearing where I usually go to focus my energies inside of me.


    ¡°Is Ava, okay?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She will be fine¡± he simply said, avoiding it. Even though he mes Ava for Jasmine, I could see him each day for the past few weeks beating himself up over how he was treating Ava. She is his daughter too and it was causing him great pain, since they were very close. He would make it up to her.


    ¡°Of all the ces, why the hell would she be there? ¡± he said, sighing in frustration after I told him where we were going. Rynyxon has his issues with the realm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we are about to find out,¡± I told him as I finished gathering my energy. I used those energies to open up a tear through the universe, creating a portal to Sion. I had the Amethyst jewel in my pocket.


    As we came through the portal, it closed behind us. At once, many guards in metal battle armor surrounded us, pointing spears crackling with lightning on the tips, ready to strike. I looked down and saw we were standing in what seemed to be clouds, though it felt like ground.


    ¡± NAME YOURSELVES¡± One of the soldiers yelled as we all braced for a fight, if it came to that. I started to speak but Rynyxon beat me to it.


    ¡°Prince Rynyxon, son of Queen Amara,¡± he said, and the soldiers backed away quickly in retreat. As they should.


    ¡°OPEN THE GATES¡±, one of the soldiers yelled.


    As we looked ahead, two very tall Silver Gates that stretched out endlessly started to sparkle with majestic energy, unlocking them as they pulled apart, wide enough for us to go through. Troops formed a formation in front of us as they marched in front of us as an escort as well as some behind us. It was a royal wee, given who Rynyxon is. After we passed through the gates, a buzzing started in my whole body and erupted as the soldiers stopped and paused instantly, looking at me in awe. My whole body was enveloped in a bright white light traced with blue, and I felt my powers as strong as they ever were. Rynyxon just looked at me knowingly. Soldiers stopped marching and looked at me directly, feeling my power as I somehow knew they did, and instantly bowed, which confused me. Why are they bowing to me? The light then faded around me.


    A horn sounded and a man and a woman both came flying out towards us. They dropped to the ground light on their feet in front of all of us.


    Rynyxon bowed, in which case Harmon, Brandon, and I did too, even though I was just getting bored too. I could feel raw power from this couple, letting me know instantly that they were in charge, but for some reason, I was not as threatened by it. It was¡­. peaceful, yet strange. The queen had light brown hair and purple eyes like Rynyxon, with smile lines that framed her heart-shaped face and rosy cheeks. She wore a beautiful silver dress that clung to her body like a second skin. She looked so young, it was hard to tell if she was Rynyxon¡¯s mother or his sister.


    The king, however, had a sterner look on his face, which showed just as equally with Rynyxon as he rose from bowing to them. He too had brown hair, but the ends were spiked with silver, and his eyes were not only purple but a hint of orange in the iris. He was dressed in bright white robes.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Son¡± Queen Amara said, smiling, embracing Rynyxon warmly, who equally returned it.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve missed you¡± he grinned.


    His father gave a slight grunt as he looked at Rynyxon, who pulled back from Queen Amara and looked at him. He reached out his hand.


    ¡°King Daniel¡± he greeted, waiting for the king to return his handshake. I could tell he wasn¡¯t going to, but one stern look from Queen Amara and he did. I scoffed slightly at it as she reminded me of Jasmine, who I was hoping was here. That scoff wasn¡¯t low enough as both the King and Queen both turned to me and gasped.


    They were both bowing to me now. It was all getting strange. All this damn bowing.


    ¡°Please, your graces, get up. You should not be bowing to me¡±, I told them.


    ¡± It has been a long time since we have felt the presence of his grace, least of all his descendants¡± Queen Amara spoke, rising with King Daniel. So did everyone else.


    His Grace? Descendant?


    ¡°Come¡±, King Daniel beckoned, and we entered the gates. The sight beyond the gates was beyond anything I had ever seen before. There was a huge stone-white castle that spread out as far as the eye could see. Soldiers were flying around the borders and were posted along the castle walls as well. There were creatures of myth walking amongst everyone as we walked in. We were greeted with a bow, head nod, or curtsy from any man, woman, or beast that we passed. The sky seemed to vibrate power itself as it glowed a bright blue. Suddenly, the soldiers around us formed a formation apart, allowing us to walk through them.


    ¡°Brace yourselves,¡± Queen Amara said warmly. The clouded floors created pirs for us to hold on to and we did. The clouds rose high over the great white and silver stone castle, and we flew over what seemed to be a huge waterfall that would put Niagara Falls to shame for its beauty.


    Wended in a clearing. King Daniel snapped his fingers and around us, a building started to magically form. Inside it, appeared what looked like arge stone hall with actual white granite floors and a grand staircase that led up into what looked like a library.


    ¡°This is the Hall of Sepia. Speak freely here, no one will overhear us¡± Queen Amara said, smiling as we walked up the staircase. Harmon and Brandon were looking around in awe, as was I. Rynyxon just looked annoyed, but since he grew up in this realm, that¡¯s to be expected. We came to a halt in front of arge silver table that had white sand on it. The sand would rise now and then and would create different shapes. I realized it was creating the sky of different realms as it rose, took shape, and then fell.


    ¡°This is the table of prophecy¡±. Our greatest weapon against the forces of evil. It tells us when strong evil takes ce and in what dimensions. Our forces pair up to eliminate them. A never-ending battle, it seems.¡± Queen Amara said to us, noticing my fascination.


    ¡°Earlier you called me a Descendant?¡± I asked her.


    I had always wondered where my lineage came from as well as my powers. My mother died before she could.


    ¡°Yes, Descendants. Do you truly not know yourself?¡± King Daniel asked me, and I shook my head. I looked at Rynyxon, who didn¡¯t seem fazed by any of it. He wouldn¡¯t even look at me. What did he know?


    ¡± You didn¡¯t tell him, Rynyxon? Surely you can feel who he is¡± King Daniel said in annoyance towards Rynyxon who simply looked at me. I could see the gears clicking in his head, analyzing the situation. He knew there was something I¡¯d found out here. My eyes narrowed at him to which he slightly smirked at me.


    ¡°I had my reasons¡± he linked me before shutting me out.


    ¡°Who am I?¡± I asked them.


    ¡± Your Grace, you are a direct descendant from the original members of our race. Not just the original member, but one of the two most powerful ones. Not only that, but he has also imed you as his champion¡±, Queen Amara said.


    ¡°What champion? Who has imed me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°His majesty, The Archangel Michael. The very first of our species.


    ¡°Angels!¡± Harmon shouted in my head, shocked.


    The Archangel Michael? That would exin the glow I felt. I read stories about the first angels, and their power was a legend, but never in a million years did I think I was a descendant of one.


    ¡°What champion has he imed me to be?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We can find outter. We cannot stay for long.¡± Rynyxon warned me, but I ignored him. I was finally getting answers. Something he seemed to not want to give me. He was keeping it away from Ava that she was half-witch, half-angel, which is why she is so powerful. Not only that, but a royal princess, who I knew, but to keep my identity from me? Knowing I had been searching for it. Wondering why my powers are so strong.


    It all started to make sense. Why do demons always seem toe after me? Why did they want me dead? They knew somehow. They knew.


    ¡°They knew because it¡¯s who we were in our past life,¡± My wolf told me.


    ¡°Even you knew,¡± I asked him, getting upset.


    ¡± Michael asked me just like he asked Rynyxon not to tell you about it until it was time for you to know. Rynyxon¡¯s Wolf hasmunicated this to me. We have a big destiny ahead of us, that includes our mate by our side, much bigger than the demon Xavier, and we must be ready. Find Mate! ¡± He exined before closing the link.


    ¡± Champion or not, I came here to find my mate, who was reported to be here. Where is she?¡± I asked.


    They looked at each other, before looking back at me.


    ¡°Your mate?¡± Queen Amara asked, confused.


    ¡°Yes, we had gotten a message that she was here,¡± I told them.


    ¡°Where is my daughter?¡± Rynyxon asked now, getting frustrated. ¡± I can feel that she is here¡±.


    ¡°Your daughter Ava is not here, Rynyxon. Is Ava your mate?¡± Queen Amara asked me, and I shook my head.


    ¡°No, Jasmine is my mate and Rynyxon¡¯s oldest daughter. He says she was here. Where is she?


    ¡°She is not in this realm any longer. I have seen it. She has the destiny to fulfill and so do you¡± a woman¡¯s voice said from behind us. We all turned to her. Pythia.


    Pythia pointed at my pocket and said something in Latin. At once, I felt the jewel in my pocket leave it, as its weight suddenly felt empty from my side.


    ¡°Where did you put the jewels, Pythia,¡± I demanded to know. Pythia and I crossed paths years ago during my training when I found her in a forest badly beaten. She wouldn¡¯t tell me who did it, only that she was running away from someone and protecting someone. After I helped her, she helped me by telling me of my fated mate with purple eyes.


    ¡°Safe, with its rightful owner,¡± she said, dismissing the question. She bowed to the king and queen.


    ¡°It seems you have finally learned who you are,¡± she said matter of factly. Her eyes raked everyone in the room until they widened on one person.


    Brandon.


    Brandon, whose eyes looked just as equally shocked, looked at her too. Harmon, every bit of the warrior she is, stepped in front of Brandon, scowling at Pythia, but Brandon kissed her shoulder and pulled her behind him. He whispered something to her, and Harmon¡¯s eyes went wide as well as she looked at Pythia and I could tell she no longer felt threatened. Who was Pythia to Brandon?


    He walked up to her until he was right in front of her, and tears started to fall out of her eyes as well as his. He reached out and grabbed her hand. At once, both Pythia and Brandon both gasped and their eyes became white. I recognized this as a vision Seers have. We all listened in fascination as they saw what they saw before breaking apart and falling to the floor. Harmon went to Brandon, and I went to Pythia.


    ¡°We need to go now,¡± Brandon said.


    .


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Harmon asked as I helped Pythia up. Brandon between me, Harmon, and Rynyxon.


    ¡°Your pce was under attack, and Ava¡­ Ava has been taken¡± he said, his eyes fluttering.


    ¡°Taken by who?¡± Rynyxon growled. Brandon gathered himself before he spoke as he looked at Pythia, who was breathing heavily from her vision.


    ¡°Taken by Xavier¡±

 10 Hours Before the Blood Moon

    Brandon Pov


    ¡± How many casualties¡±, Samael barked out to his warriors. We had juste back to the pce grounds. There was a huge hole on one side of the pce grounds. The side where the hospital was. Where Ava was.


    Harmon was rubbing my neck. She knew the amount of stress her brother was under and how much my visions drained me. My mother seemed to have recovered well enough and started talking to Rynyxon, who was enraged at the kidnapping of Ava and the disappearance of Jasmine. I could also see Harmon tensing up more than usual.


    ¡°We will get her back baby,¡± I told her, pulling her into an embrace as I was starting to feel a bit better. She pulled back from me, and her eyes seemed to darken. She was in warrior mode. Something was off.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked her. She looked in deep thought until I asked her again. She looked at Samael, who had just gotten off the phone with his top general. ording to their conversation, there were a little over 100 casualties, and over 50 injured, which wasn¡¯t many,pared to how big the warrior count is there, but even one was too many. I looked back and forth between her and Samael, sharing a look. Something was up.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked louder, and they looked at me.


    ¡°My castle is protected by my enchantments and charms to ward off any threat to mynd,¡± Samael said before walking off towards Rynyxon.


    ¡°Okay. How does that exin the anger I¡¯m feeling from you,¡± I asked Harmon, whose feelings were all over the ce.


    ¡°It means¡± She seethed, ¡± that someone with a strong amount of power allowed ess through the barrier¡±.


    ¡± It was an inside job¡± I stated as it dawned on me, and she nodded.


    ¡± And most likely someone we knew, as only very few know where we keep the information that can prate the barriers, and none of the witches on the ground are even strong enough, as we don¡¯t harbor dark witches,¡± Harmon said. Harmon and Samael exchanged a look of mind linking. After a while, Samael became impatient.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not Jasmine. My wolf would have sensed her¡¯. He snapped aloud at her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to believe it either. I am only telling you of the possibility. She has demon blood, Samael. You and I both know it can make people do things they don¡¯t want to do¡±, she snapped back. He let out a frustrated growl. My mind went back to the dream I had. What was it she said as she was crushing my heart?


    I will choose who lives and who dies.


    ¡°Bring me the ball from the security system¡±. Harmonmanded the soldier that had juste back into the room to give Samael a file.


    ¡± Already ahead of you,¡± Samael said as he grabbed what seemed to be a silver ball out of the file. He whispered something to it and the ball opened, portraying the whole kingdom in a mist. He used his hands to rewind everything that had happened as we saw the little servants and kingdom members walking backwards. We saw the explosion from the hospital as he did until it came to a point that looked like the beginning of it all.


    There was a figure cloaked in yellow robes using what would have been an invisibility charm, since there we could see a purple misty aura around them indicating they were not seen as they made their way outside using a forcefield. They passed the warriors on the ground with ease. The figure went directly to the border where we could see the force field and reached out their hand. They pulled out a ck book and it seemed as if they were reading something from it as they lifted their hand and a blue st of energy hit the force field which alerted the warriors as they ran to the sting from nowhere.


    As they got closer, the hooded figure raised its other hand to them and they all fell backwards, knocked out or dead, from what it looked like. The forcefield suddenly came down and we saw Xaviering through in a white t-shirt and jeans, but his shirt was stained, as he must have killed some members trying to pierce the forcefield from his side.


    The hooded figure kneeled to him and pulled off its hood.


    Son of a Bitch.


    It was Katie.


    At that moment, I felt like my wolf was wing its way from my body as anger overtook me, as I¡¯m sure it did everyone else in the room. We looked at this traitor. Samael looked at the traitor and before I knew it, I was mmed against the wall.


    ¡°Did you know?¡± he yelled, his wolf in control, ready to kill me.


    ¡°No¡±, I told him, looking him in the eye. He held my gaze with his aura threatening me to look away as a sign that I was lying, but I held his gaze. I would not back down because I had nothing to hide. Harmon was growling behind him, looking back and forth between me and Samael, torn between saving me and fighting Samael. I shook my head at her while holding Samaels gaze to stand down. Samael then let me go, convinced I was telling the truth.


    ¡°Find me everything you can about her. Trace her steps since she arrived. Trace her family. Bring me everything you can. NOW! ¡± Rynyxonmanded the warrior, who nodded then left. We watched the rest of the events y out. Katie led Xavier to the hospital wing where Xavier used his power to blow a hole in. It looks like this was an intended mission to kidnap Ava, but why? They then disappeared in the ck smoke after he threw her over his shoulder.


    Samael reminded the smoke yer of the day Katie came here with us. We watched as he fast-forwarded and zoomed in on her once he got to the day. We watched Katie with Ava,ughing, and she touched Ava¡¯s head. Ava dropped to her knees and screamed.


    How is it none of us heard it?


    Ava then passed out and Katie picked her up and put her to sleep. Fast forward to seeing me, Katie, and Ava walking together outside the pce. I try to recall what we were talking about.


    Katie was talking about how much she admired Jasmine and Ava¡­. Ava looked happy at first but then she paused, and her face twisted in anger. She told her she hated Jasmine and didn¡¯t trust her but wouldn¡¯t give us a reason. It all started to make sense. None of us knew why Ava suddenly seemed to hate Jasmine and even went as far as to try to kill her. Katie spelled Ava¡¯s mind against Jasmine.


    ¡°The blood moon is the night after tomorrow.  First, we got Ava back. Then we find Jasmine¡±, Samael stated before heading out the room.


    We spent the next two days searching and searching but found nothing. Even Rynyxon, their best tracker, was unable to locate her this time. It was as if she disappearedpletely. Or someone was cloaking her.


    My mother used all of her means to try to locate her. Speaking of her, I am at an impasse with her.


    shback To the Night Before


    I was in the library looking for other means of tracking. Books, or anything that would help find Ava when my motheres in. She was dressed in a simple red button-down with jeans. Her cat eyes were fixed on mine as she took a seat in front of me. She was quiet for a moment as she took me in.


    ¡± You look rough,¡± She simply said. Was that a joke?


    ¡± Considering all that has happened, I would imagine so¡± I replied, then went back down to read the book I was in. The truth was it was half-reading, and mostly trying not to let it show all of the emotions I was feeling. The mother who rejected me. Left me to be raised by people who. I somehow knew they were not my parents, but they loved me unconditionally nheless, despite the urate predictions I would have as a child.


    ¡± I¡¯d like to think you would have any questions to ask me,¡± she said to me. I wouldn¡¯t raise my eyes to meet her. I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°We need to be working on finding Ava, Pythia,¡± I told her. Somehow, I could feel that I hurt her, but I still couldn¡¯t look up.


    ¡°You must think the worst of me,¡± she said, with her voice mixed with sadness and what sounded like regret.


    ¡°Just know, everything I have ever done, including giving you up, was done to keep you safe,¡± she said. That¡¯s when I looked up.


    ¡°Safe?¡±. ¡°Safe from what? Because of you, I grew up being picked on, called a freak from my visions as a kid. Did you know I saw my parents die before it even happened? At the age of 15, that¡¯s nothing a teen should have to go through alone. I tried everything to change it, but it still happened. I was kidnapped off the street, and turned into a wolf unwillingly, which was a painful fucking process. These visions are a curse, if anything, and you¡¯re the reason I have them. You fucking abandoned me¡± I said. my voice rising with each word. Tears in my eyes were starting to form.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±, she said, with her eyes forming tears too.


    ¡± There is a lot you don¡¯t know, but just know there was someone much worse than the threat you face right now after me. I couldn¡¯t risk your safety, so I sent you away. While running after a few years, I was found by someone who promised to keep me safe as long as I put my visions to use, but I couldn¡¯te back for you. Anyone who knew I had a son would use you as leverage for my visions. I had to keep you safe at all costs. So be mad at me. Be upset with me, all you like, but if I had to do it all again, I fucking would¡± She said, almost yelling and standing up too to look me in the eye.


    It was silent after a while as we both just stood there, heaving. She took a deep breath and turned to walk out. It was strange. That was the same thing I did too when I was too angry. I did the same and she paused at the door before turning back to me.


    ¡°There are events that are about to unfold that will make you doubt me. Don¡¯t. Trust in what will happen, will need to happen¡±. She said and disappeared in smoke before I could even reply. What did she mean by that? What will happen?


    Back to the Present.


    I hadn¡¯t seen her since she disappeared. I could, however, feel that something major was about to happen. Tonight, was the night of the blood moon and I couldn¡¯t shake this feeling that those pieces wereing together that were meant to all along.


    Samael Pov


    I was on the phone with other allies, Alpha Kings of the Globe, exining the situation and having them put out an alert for any demon activity. Between trying to monitor my cousin¡¯s behaviors, locating Jasmine, and finding Ava, I was a wreck, but I was holding it together. With everything going on, I was on high alert. How could I not have seen that we had a traitor here among us? I was always able to sniff it out. Stupid


    Stupid


    Stupid


    I mentally facepalm myself


    By having her here, I not only put my family in danger, but it also cost me some of my best warriors, some of whom I have known my whole life here at the pce, whose families I attended yesterday as we had a funeral for them.


    106 lives lost. Fucking 106. because I am a stupid king, unable to protect my people. Unable to spot the traitors. Unable to keep my fucking mate. Unable to protect my people.


    ¡°Fuck, Fuck, Fuck¡± I growled, punching a wall, breaking holes in every part of the wall my fist encountered. I slid my back against the hole, punched a wall and put my head between my legs.


    Tonight was the blood moon, and I felt as if I were on the losing end. I was missing my mate more than anything right now.


    ¡°Where are you, Jasmine? Where are you?¡± I silently sobbed.


    It was as if I could hear her voice somehow as one word came into my head.


    ¡°Soon¡±


    But I knew it was not possible it was her. She too, like Ava, was lost to me, and I couldn¡¯t find them.


    ¡°Come to the briefing room now!¡± Rynyxonmanded me. I grunted at the disrespect, but I did as he said, annoyed, but then anger filled every fiber of my being as I saw what was being done on the screen. Someone sent a USB containing a recording of Ava, in what looked like a dungeon, with her legs tied around a chair, and silver chains holding her hands back. Thankfully, she is a descendant of angels, like me, so the silver will not burn her, but it looked like the same metal I¡¯ve read about in demon lore called Lararium, meant to be the strongest metal in the demon world that also protected against spells, so I knew even with her wolf or her powers, there was no way she was escaping. He looked at the camera.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure now you know I have your fellow witchy wolf, and my mate¡¯s sister¡± he sneered.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡± I also know Jasmine is not with you, as my darling Katie has graciously reported to me, but she will be there soon,¡± he said.


    Xavier stood in front of Ava and punched her in the stomach, causing her to yell aloud. He then took out a knife and trailed it across her face while looking out at the camera and smiling. Her yells of pain made me crush the table I was gripping.


    ¡± What I want is simple. I know you¡¯re forming some sort of n to take me down and will probably try to use the Amethyst crystal to do so, but it won¡¯t work. I will just be reincarnated all over again and you will have aplished nothing. If you take so much as taking an inch of a step on my pce grounds, just know I will know, and poor little Ava here will be paying the price¡± he said. He then shoved the knife into Ava¡¯s thigh, which followed a high piercing scream of pain causing Rynyxon to growl too.


    ¡°If you all do as you are told, not only will I return her to you, I will also give you someone I know you have been missing very much,¡± he said and picked up the camera. What he shed the camera on made my heart drop tremendously as I looked at Rynyxon, whose eyes had a range of emotions even though I knew he had already watched this before I got there.


    In the cell was Jessica. She was in battered clothing and had bruises all over her.  She was fucking alive. This whole time the bastard had her. He fucking had her.


    If I was angry before, it was nothingpared to what I am feeling now. It was rage. Pure and unbridled rage.


    Xavier pointed the camera back to his face.


    ¡°So, you see, I have two of your most valued treasures here. Try to rescue them, or interfere in my ceremony in any way, and I will split their tiny throats faster than you can speak.¡± Xavier threatened before cutting off the camera.


    I looked at Rynyxon, watching the gears turn in his head.


    ¡°You¡¯re not considering this fucker are you¡± I demanded to know, but he was silent. He was true.


    ¡± He has Jess. I don¡¯t know-how. I felt our bond break. I saw her spirit at that Seers cave. The seer was under Xavier¡¯s control and must have used something to fake Jessica¡¯s ghost, but the ghosts helped me when that seer attacked, so none of this makes any sense. Which means¡­..¡± he trailed off.


    ¡°Means what,¡± I asked.


    ¡± It means Jessica must have astral projection. It also means he has nned this all along. While we have been ying checkers, this fucker has been ying chess. He wanted me to find the wolf who I thought killed Jess. He wanted Jasmine to think he had killed her mother, to iste her. Make her feel alone. He gave her demon blood. My guess is he had someone kill your mother as well. He knew how you would feel about demons afterwards. He knew it would turn him against Jasmine. He has been ying us this whole time, and like idiots, we fucking fell right into his game. Everything. Everything has been leading up until tonight. To im his power. But he made one mistake.¡± Rynyxon said, standing up, with determination in his eyes.


    ¡± He doesn¡¯t have Jasmine. Jasmine and Lunar are destined to destroy him, ording to the prophecy. We don¡¯t know where she is right now, but we do know where she will be tonight. His mistake is that my entire family will be there, and I will NOT stop until I have them back with me.¡± He spoke.


    ¡°We need tomunicate to Jasmine somehow that he has both Ava and Jessica,¡± he said before looking at me.


    ¡°You. You are the descendant of the great Archangel Michael. You haven¡¯t even begun to understand how powerful you are. You canmunicate with her.¡±


    ¡± We¡¯re not marked, and she is not within range of the mind link. I can¡¯t ¡°, I told him. He should know this.


    ¡°You can. Close your eyes. Picture her face. All this time, you have been searching for her with your head. Imagine a white light inside yourself wrapping around your heart¡± hemanded, and I closed my eyes. I imagined a ball of light and imagined it around my heart.


    ¡± Now focus on the light and it¡¯s tiring too,¡± he said, and I did, and I felt myself sinking into my subconscious. When I opened my eyes, I was in a field of flowers. Beautiful flowers and the day were beautiful. Suddenly, out of the blue, it started to rain. Thunder clouds rolled through the sky and the wind picked up. Then the day became beautiful all over again as the sky cleared and became beautiful once more, with everything drying up, as if I wasn¡¯t storming.


    ¡°Samael,¡± a sweet voice said from behind me, causing me to turn around. I know that voice from anywhere. There she was, in a long purple dress that flowed to her feet and her brown hair in curls flowing down her back. She looked as radiant as ever. I stepped towards her, but she backed away. I stopped. Not wanting to push her boundaries. She was still angry with me, but she was alive, and that¡¯s all that mattered to me at that moment as I smiled at her.


    ¡°Beauty¡± I simply said, and her expression changed from one of confusion to sadness. As it did, the storm came back. When she opened her eyes, they were red. This was her subconscious, and the demon side was taking over.


    ¡°Where are you? We have been trying to find you¡±, I asked her, to which she shook her head.


    ¡± I can¡¯t tell you, but you know what tonight is. Lunar and I have a destiny and I must see to it that it is fulfilled¡±, She tells me, taking a few steps towards me. I stood still, not wanting to spook her.


    ¡°He has Ava,¡± I told her, and she paused. She wasn¡¯t expecting it.


    ¡°HOW,¡± She asked, her voice rising and her expression changing.


    ¡°Katie. Katie was his spy here. But that¡¯s not all¡± I told her.


    ¡°What could be worse than him taking my sister?¡± She demanded to know.


    ¡°Your mother is beautiful. Your mother is alive, and he has her too¡±, I said. It took a minute before I said it took effect and then she swooned slightly. At that point, I didn¡¯t care what she wanted. I ran up to her and scooped her into my arms, and she rxed into my embrace. For a moment, just a moment, it felt like all was right in the world. My beauty. My mate. My love and my life. All these thoughts ran through my head, and I could feel love from hers. She missed me as much as I missed her.


    She pulled back after a few moments and looked me in the eye.


    ¡± He warned you not to go,¡± She asked, and I nodded.


    ¡± But you will anyway,¡± she said, and I kept silent.


    ¡± I know you will, but you must not. He is dangerous, and only I know how to defeat him. I can¡¯t guarantee your safety too.¡± She told me and I smiled. Of course, my baby had a n.


    ¡°I want to help,¡± I told her, but she kissed my cheek instead.


    ¡°You want to help, stay the hell away, and let me do what I need to,¡± she said before shoving me down and away from her mind and back to the present.


    I told everything to Rynyxon after I arrived too. He was lost in thought for a while before talking to me.


    ¡± It is up to you, King Samael. The blood moon starts in less than 10 hours. Do we wait, and let the prophecy fulfill itself, or do we go get them back and take down that demon bastard in the process¡± he said, though, in his eyes, I could see he had already made up his mind, regardless of my decision, and so did I.


    ¡°Gather everyone up for battle and prepare the ne. We depart at 30¡±, Imanded.

 5 Hours Before the Blood Moon

    Katie Pov


    ¡°They wille for her¡±, I tell Ajax, who is still in the form of Xavier, currently ordering around his demon army to protect the patrols. Ajax¡¯s n to power by mixing the Lunar¡¯s power with his was pure genius. Stealing the face of the weak Xavier and using it as his own, as well as forcing his mate-bond with Jasmine, is just brilliant. Fucking brilliant. Kidnapping Ava was easier than I nned, and we both knew it would be just the thing to bring Jasmine here. It was an educated guess, but I figured that a mate of hers would have figured out by now how to contact her. The blood moon is in less than 10 hours. 10 hours until our dark lords¡¯ wishes are fulfilled, and our bloodline is strong. Very strong. Ajax does not know this, but our father wants Jasmine for himself, to breed that bitch, and produce the most powerful heir he has ever had for his kingdom.


    Since I was no longer posing as a human, there was no need to keep my powers hidden. Our witchy mother gave powers to both Ajax and me at birth. My birth killed her, of course, as all demon baby girls do to their mothers. Ajax¡¯s power was the gift of shapeshifting into whatever form he chose, as well as being able to control utter darkness. My powers from mother were also shape-shifting, the gift of hiding my nature with no spells, and worming my way into heads, twisting them and spelling them as I choose, just as I did to the pathetic little Ava witchy wolf.


    ¡°I know they wille. In fact, I am counting on it¡± he says, with a gleam in his eye. I always hated it when he smirked with some unknown agenda. Father sent us both here toplete his task.


    ¡°Tell me your n, Brother. How will you contain them?¡± I asked. He simply just looked at me. Emotionless, but I have known him long enough to know when I am irritating him.


    ¡°You ask too many questions, Azalea,¡± he says, calling me by my true demon¡¯s name.


    ¡± You did your part, and perfectly, I might add. Hiding the darkness in your blood and using fake love to get your task with Jasmine done. Later, convincing witches to kidnap humans as your cover for befriending the witchy sister, and using your spies, making sure they were reporting everything back to me.


    What he doesn¡¯t know is I had a bit of help on that part from someone who hates Ava with a passion.


    ¡°Now it is time to sit back and watch me do mine¡± Ajax says and goes back tomanding his demons.


    It was five hours until the blood moon and I could feel myself getting stronger each hour, as all demons would. Five hours until the Lunars¡¯ blood was ours as it is the key to achieving unlimited power in our demon bloodline, making our father, the demon Lord, more powerful than he could ever imagine. It was silly of that moon brat Selene to even bless Jasmine with her power, but it yed to our advantage.


    I took a deep breath, letting it out slowly to contain my excitement. Tonight was gonna be a long one, filled with the killing of Ava and her friends, as they no longer serve any purpose to me. Although, I¡¯m sure my best friend would want to kill Ava herself, so maybe I¡¯ll bring Ava to hell as a gift. Soon¡­ Soon.


    Jasmine Pov


    ¡°It is time Lunar Dynamis,¡± Pythia said to me.


    Pythia took me to her realm to keep me hidden from all who would seek to find me until it was time. I have a n. A n that will work fluently if I have no interference, but if I knew anything from my mate¡¯s visit into my mind, it¡¯s that he woulde. They will alle. So now my new n will not only include them, but now Ava and my mother. I felt the tears in my eyes threatening to spill but I held them.


    He had my mother this whole time. Yet, if I thought about it, ever since I time traveled, this is something I should have known. I saw him take mom. We all just assumed he killed her, but he didn¡¯t. He would most likely try to use her as a bargaining chip to get me toply. That wouldn¡¯t be necessary. I n on giving in. I will be giving Xavier EXACTLY what he wants. I can only hope my family will forgive me for it.


    Ava Pov


    Dark. It¡¯s all dark here, but what is that delicious smell?


    ¡°Mate,¡± my inner wolf says. My eyes shot open at the word as the memories all started toe back to me.


    shback


    I was just waking up in the hospital with Lori and Adam shooting something into my Iv hooked, to me, most likely something to help me sleep, when we heard an explosion. Fuck, we were under attack. Already I could feel the drugs working into my system, and I knew I was in no shape to fight.


    ¡°Go¡± I whispered to them, fighting to keep my eyes open, and they left to join the fight. It was silent for a little¡­ Too quiet until¡­ Boom. The wall of the hospital I was in exploded. I tried to muster all the mystical energy I had to create a cloaking shield, but it failed. I saw Katie. Behind her was Xavier. He was about to kill her.


    ¡°Katie Behind You¡± I whispered loudly as my vision started to fade. Katie then turned around and looked at Xavier, who only grinned before turning back to me and shrugging her shoulders.


    ¡°She is right here brother,¡± she said, speaking to Xavier.


    Brother?


    ¡°You¡¯ve done excellent work sister,¡± Xavier said to her, causing her to smile a little as she looked at me and her eyes started to turn red.


    DEMON


    But before I could try to do anything, the drugs finally kicked into my system, and I cked out.


    End of shbackContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    As I came too, I realized I must be in the hidden dungeon. The one Xavier practices his demon magic in. As I looked around, I could see a silver mist around, and I knew there was a cloaking spell around. There were chains on me. I couldn¡¯t break them. I tried using my powers, even though I was already weak, but they were blocked. Most likely from the chains.


    I tried calling my wolf. No answer. The mist must be blocking her too. Fuck. I stood up, supporting my weak figure against the wall.


    Fucking Katie. She was that bastard¡¯s sister. Most likely reporting everything back to Xavier. I should have known this, but how could I? When I first met her, she seemed like a helpless human. All the while, she was my enemy, and it was my fault we were all here in this predicament. I let the enemy in. I heard shuffling and saw Jasmine¡¯s mother on the other side of thick bars in her cage, asleep.


    ¡°Mate¡± I heard a deep voice say, breaking me out of my trance of worries. I couldn¡¯t see him on the other side of this wall, but I could feel him. My mate. The one I promised to protect. Somehow, I knew he sensed me. He was calling me.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked me, worried in his voice.


    ¡°I feel weak. My powers are gone. I can¡¯t reach my wolf¡±, I told him.


    ¡°You¡¯re a wolf, with powers,¡± he asked, confusion now mixing with his and another emotion I couldn¡¯t detect.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I told him. He whispered something to himself. It almost sounded like a growl. Did I offend him? It was silent for a few minutes as I heard him breathing like he was trying to control himself. It was dark, but I swore I saw gray steaming from his side towards mine.


    ¡°Do you see a way to get out¡±? he asked after a few moments. I looked around but saw nothing.


    ¡°No. Nothing,¡± I told him. A sharp pain suddenly came into my head, and I screamed out. I heard As calling out to me, but my focus was not on him. An intruder was trying to get into my mind, and unfortunately, I was way too weak to fight them off, so they got through my weak defenses, and I cked out.


    When I opened my eyes, I was in a field of trees. My hands were still bonded, and I couldn¡¯t reach my wolf still. I looked up and saw Jasmine. So, it was her. I breathed a sigh of relief, but then I remembered thest time I saw her and started stepping backward. I tried to kill her. Has she prated my mind to return the favor?


    ¡°Of course not,¡± she said and used her powers to push me forward towards her. When I was in front of her, she touched my head and at once I felt my wolf. I almost cried.


    She snatched the chains from my hands with ease. I was caught off guard by how much stronger she now seemed. It was like she was pulsing power. I chalked up her wolf.


    ¡°I am sorry,¡± I told her as the chains fell and hung my head low. I was ashamed. So much had happened. All because of me. I was ready to ept my punishment. I kept my head down, waiting, but the unexpected happened. She embraced me. She freaking embraced me. I couldn¡¯t help the tears that fell as I embraced her back.


    ¡°Katie pierced your mind and spelled you against me. It¡¯s not your fault, but enough of that.¡± She said, pulling back to look me in the eyes.


    The blood moon is an hour away and I am on the way there. I have a n, but it will be foiled when Samael, our dad, and the otherse for us. I need to keep them safe. I need you to keep them out of my way.¡± She spoke.


    ¡°Your mother is alive. He has her trapped with me¡±, I told her, but she didn¡¯t look surprised.


    ¡± I know. Get her back to our dad please¡±, She asked me, and I nodded as I had already made the promise to do so.


    ¡°My mate is here as well. His name is As. Xavier has been using As features to look like him and preserve himself.¡± I told her.


    ¡°Xavier and his direct bloodline are shape-shifting demons from what I have learned, so this is no surprise to me.¡± She said, looking angry.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do much right now, Jasmine. I am weak right now. I have no powers, as there is a mist that prevents me from using them. At once her eyes glowed and I felt her wolfe forward.


    ¡°Sister,¡± Lunar growled out and touched my chest where my heart is with a finger. I felt a strong burst of energy shoot through me, spreading through my whole body. My eyes widened and Lunar smiled before retreating into Jasmine.


    ¡± Lunar says your powers will work now. She is transferring some energy into you to whatever is blocking your powers, won¡¯t affect you any longer¡±. I wanted to ask how, but now the time for that was not. I had my powers back. Lives are on the line


    ¡°You said you had a n,¡± I said, and she nodded.


    ¡± I can¡¯t tell you what it is, but I need you to create a shield around everyone. When the timees, prevent them from trying to get to me. No matter what, do not let them get to me. Hold them back! ¡± she said and I nodded. I didn¡¯t know what her n was, but I knew it was gonna be something major.


    ¡°Promise me,¡± she said, and I promised her. She embraced me once more.


    ¡°I am sorry we have not had the chance to spend much time together, my sweet brave sister,¡± she whispered before she pushed me back and I opened my eyes back to reality. Whatever she did worked. Even though the midst was still there, I could feel strong power coursing through. My power. My wolf was also back, feeding me her energy. I felt as if I had just taken 60 shots of adrenaline. I was at full power, and it felt fucking fantastic.


    Looking outside, I saw the moon starting to change its colors. It was tinted red. I used my powers and touched the bars and at once they melted like butter. I did the same to Jessica¡¯s bars. She was still sleeping, and I could tell she was weak, so I used my powers to boost her wolf. Her eyes shot open at once and she looked at me in confusion before backing away.


    ¡°Get away from me you fowl demon,¡± she said, breathing hard. She wasn¡¯t in her right mind. I could only imagine the awful things Xavier must have done to her over the years, but I admired her for still having spunk.


    ¡°No Jessica. My name is Ava. I am Rynyxon¡¯s, daughter. Daughter to his second mate¡±, I told her, and her head rose quickly at my father¡¯s name. She looked at me. Really looked at me. Looking at the truth. I looked just like my father with my dark brown hair and purple eyes. She saw I was telling the truth and nodded. I reached out a hand. She took it and I helped her up.


    ¡°You look so much like my Jasmine,¡± she said, and I smiled a little.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± I asked her. She stretched her whole body looking better than before.


    ¡°Better. Still weak but better than before. We need to find a way out of here. ¡® She said, and I nodded before walking over to my mate¡¯s cell. He was already standing at the bar. He stood back and I melted them. He just stood there, taking in my appearance, with a mix of emotion in his silver eyes before walking forward and embracing me. His scent was everywhere, and I tried hard not to drool.


    ¡°You screamed and were silent for over 4 hours,¡± he said, inhaling me. His touch was electrifying, and, for a moment, it was like we were the only two here. He pulled back and looked at Jessica. They embraced each other too, like best friends. Years of being caged together would have created a bond between them.


    ¡°You okay,¡± he asked her, and she nodded.


    ¡°You?¡± she asked, and he nodded.


    ¡± With the blood moon approaching, he is no longer channeling me, but the moon itself. I am getting my strength back little by little¡± he said, before looking back at me. I smiled at him, but he seemed wary of me for some reason and wouldn¡¯t return it. A thank you Ava for saving me would be fucking nice.


    ¡± Do you know the way out?¡± they asked me, but I shook my head. I had an idea though. Hopefully, it will work. I drew on my powers for help, and a white ball of light appeared in front of us. The same ball of light that leads me to As. It started to move. I created a cloaking shield around us.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I told them, and we followed it through a passageway. After about 30 minutes of walking, we had made it out and we ran like hell. Thankful for my cloaking spell, no one heard or saw us. I started smelling dad the further we ran until I saw him, Harmon, Brandon, and Samael. They were all in full battle gear and looked like they had just been scoping out the perimeter. I ran to dad, who had embraced me tightly, and started kissing my head.


    ¡°I am so d you are okay,¡± he said and sighed, and I heard two growlsing from behind me. Samael and As were about to go head-to-head. I broke apart from dad to jump in front of As, but Jessica had already beaten me to it.


    ¡± Stop. This isn¡¯t Xavier. Xavier was using his features to walk around in this realm.¡± She said, to control what may have been about to be a bloody battle. Samael took Jessica¡¯s form with wide eyes before retreating from his angry wolf and embracing her. She did the same and rubbed her hands through his hair.


    My dad stood up slowly, and his eyes were trained on Jessica. As if sensing his eyes on her, she pulled back from Samael and walked towards dad before stopping in front of him. It was so silent between them before the tears started pouring from her eyes. He reached out to wipe them and they both jumped back in shock. I knew that feeling¡­ That was how I felt when I touched As. Their bond was back. Blessing of the moon goddess.


    ¡°My Jess¡± dad said, grabbing her and kissing her. If the moment wasn¡¯t so beautiful, I would have been gagging, but the moment was short-lived. A ring of ck smoke engulfed us all suddenly and when it cleared, we were all standing in the clearing in front of Xavier¡¯s castle. Thousands and thousands of demon-filled spawns were surrounding us, and Xavier appeared in front of us. Another ball of smoke and suddenly so did Katie. He didn¡¯t even look bothered to see Me, Jessica, and As leaving the cells. As stood in front of me protectively.


    Xavier took one look around at all of us before smiling.


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that sweet? Everyone is back together again¡±, he said, taunting and smiling. The blood moon was almost at its peak and the whole ground was covered in a red aura.


    ¡°However, I do believe that someone is missing, ¡± he said before he suddenly became alert and smiled.


    ¡°Ah. Never mind¡±.


    ¡°Wee Mate,¡± he said and at once we all felt Jasmine¡¯s power as it sted through some of his forces. Xavier didn¡¯t flinch. We all saw Jasmine walking towards us. Xavier held up his hands to halt his demons from attacking her, and we all watched as she walked towards us. Her demon side was pulsing power as a result of the blood moon and her eyes were both purple and red. She was dressed in a ck bodysuit with ck boots on and her hair in a ponytail. I couldn¡¯t feel Jasmine. Lunar is in charge right now. Lunar at demon strength and we all felt it. With the moon close to its peak, I knew we were all pondering on the same thing at that very moment. If the Jasmine we had alle to know and love was gone, who was this force in front of us, and what were we going to do?

 As I Lay Dying ( End of Book one)

    Samuels Pov


    ¡°Mate¡± Xavier said, and all heads turned to her. My beautiful mate. My Jasmine. She was here and looking just as beautiful yet deadly. She said she had a n, but she told me to stay away. She should have known we wouldn¡¯t listen. Not with too much on the line. She walked towards us with her eyes trained on Xavier only. Within seconds she hade close to him before Katie stepped in front of him.


    ¡°Close enough¡±, She growled, but Jasmine simply waved her hand and Katie went flying towards a tree and a plop was heard. A few of the demon herd went to check on her.


    ¡°She is dead, my lord¡± one of them replied, and suddenly, all their eyes looked at Jasmine in both fear and anger. Xavier didn¡¯t even look fazed. He simply shrugged it off and held his arms out as he looked up at the moon, which was almost at its peak. Jasmine just stood in front of him, with her hands behind her back. Her eyes locked on Xavier only.


    ¡°Did you enjoy seeing the ghost of your brother? I sent him to tell you hello. He is in hell, you know.¡± Xavier taunted. Jasmine ignored the taunts. Luna¡¯s aura was physically pulsing from her as a red cloud of smoke starteding from her.


    The purple eyes I hade to grow used to were now fading from purple and starting to turn red. Her demon was almost finished taking over. This would mean whatever n she had, it would no longer be Jasmine or Lunar in control. Her n would fail.


    Jasmine turned her head to Ava, her features emotionless, before turning them to me, and her eyes became angry.


    ¡°I told you to stay away¡± She almost growled at me. I tried walking to her, but she waved a hand and suddenly I was rooted to the ground. I looked around and saw that Harmon, Brandon, Rynyxon, Ava, Jessica, and Ava¡¯s mate were as well. I turned back to Jasmine.


    ¡°You knew I¡¯d never do that¡± I growled back at her, frustrated about not being able to move. I tried using my powers, but my wolf would not let me ess them. He blocked me off. Why?


    ¡°What did you do to me?¡± I growled out, but she only gave me a small smile before turning back to Xavier.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, as you asked. Do you really need them here too?¡± Lunar asked Xavier, who shrugged and closed the distance between them.


    ¡± Not really, but why not the audience? They will soon be dead anyway¡± he stated, stopping in front of her. He slowly started walking around her, trailing his hands on her hair. Seeing this sight pissed me off even more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking touch her¡± I growled out, but he simply ignored me. Jasmine just stood still. No emotions. Not moving.


    ¡°How could you betray us?¡± Brandon shouted at Pythia, who was standing a bit behind Jasmine. I looked at Pythia.


    ¡°All this time, you pretended to be our friend, and yet you were keeping her. Keeping her away from us¡± I demanded to know, narrowing my eyes. Pythia remained silent as she only looked at Brandon with sad eyes.


    ¡°Enough of all this talk,¡± Xavier said simply. He looked at Pythia.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done me a great service, bringing me my queen. She is willing andpliant, I presume¡±, Xavier asked as he circled Jasmine/Lunar.


    ¡°Yes, my lord. She will ept you. I have made sure of it¡±, Pythia said to him, keeping her eyes on Brandon.


    Did she spell her? I could hear the questionsing from everyone as they thought the same thing. I struggled even more to move, but I could not budge.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time, mate. I can feel your demon essence is almostplete. Are you ready?¡± Xavier asked, standing behind her, both of his hands on her beautiful shoulders. Lunar slightly moaned in enjoyment and closed her eyes, leaning into his touch. She almost seemed content.


    ¡°Yes,¡± She sighed. ¡°I am ready¡±.


    She opened her eyes fully and the red in her eyes was nowplete, as there was now no trace of purple left. Her demon has taken over. My mate. My beautiful mate. I let out a growl, feeling my wolf stir in defeat, but I was angry with him as well. He wouldn¡¯t let me channel him.


    ¡°Jasmine,¡± Jessica called out. Lunar¡¯s eyes switched from Xavier to Jessica and a sad expression crossed her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± She whispered to Jessica, who was trying everything she could to move from the ground.


    The moon has now reached its peak.


    ¡°Witness¡­. Hell¡­.¡± Xavier spoke aloud as he gripped Jasmine¡¯s shoulders. Jasmine¡¯s head rolled to the side as she closed her eyes. She spoke the words that pierced my heart.


    ¡°I, Lunar Dynamis, ept you¡±


    With a smile, Xavier¡¯s canines came out as a red mist started to form and his eyes turned as blood red as the moon.


    He pulled her backward and forcefully sunk his canines into her neck and the auras around them both started to mix, swirling together. Rain started to pour. It took me a minute to realize what it was. Blood. It was raining blood, and the ground rumbled. The demons were making grunting noises and cheering for their master and his new queen. The prophecy wasing true.


    Jasmine went limp and fell to the ground after Xavier drained her.


    ¡°Atst, the prophecy isplete, and I have the Luna Dynamis power. His aura turned from red to ck as he levitated off the ground and gravitated back down.


    With Jasmine currently limp, her hold on to us all was gone, and I rushed towards her. So did everyone else. Jasmine looked up, her red eyes locked on someone behind me and at once I was being pulled back. I turned around and it was Ava. Ava was holding us all back with her power.


    ¡°STOP¡± Rynyxon growled out to her, but she only shook her head and drew us all back as she started levitating, the same as before.


    Xavier looked at Ava in slight confusion beforemanding his army.


    ¡°ATTACK¡± hemanded, and wave upon wave advanced towards us. Ava seemed to be linking with As, who nodded. He was the only one not being pulled back. As the crowd of demons rushed towards us, he was the only one able to run forward. An unknown smoke seemed to being from him.


    What the Hell was he?


    The demonsughed as they ran towards him, teeth snapping, ready to kill.


    He at once stopped as they kept running and inhaled. A bright me suddenly came out of his mouth as he created a line of fire that stretched out, causing the demons to slow down and stop. Ava flew above while holding us back and created some sort of forcefield that raised that same fire higher and higher. I wouldn¡¯t have minded this, but the fact that Jasmine and Xavier were on the side of the fire with the demons, and we were all on the other side, made me fight Avas hold even more.


    With a growl, I broke free. My wolf had finally moved his mental block and I had my powers back.


    ¡°I am sorry for the block, but our mate has told me her n. Trust her¡± he exined.


    ¡°What does she need me to do?¡± I asked him, looking at the hoard. The wall Ava made burned a demon that tried to get through, but Ava was using her full power. She would notst long. She would copse soon.


    ¡°Kill the hoard¡± he growled in my head.


    Rynyxon looked up towards the sky.


    ¡°Michael, please¡± he begged to look up and at once it was like a bright light prated from the sky to the ground. The light then disappeared, but it left behind silver weapons. Swords, Knives, Bows, Arrows, Spears.


    ¡°Thank you, Rynyxon said, looking at me.


    ¡°Angel blessed weapons fused with Angel blood,¡¯ he said, looking up towards Ava. She was trying to keep up the wall as As walked through it, burning anything that tried toe through. What he was, was a mystery, but now was not the time.


    Ava suddenly gave out and I used my power to slow her fall. As saw her falling and caught her in his arms before running back towards us. Their protective wall was burning out.


    ¡°Run, get her out of here¡± Imanded as he ran by. I felt a huge gust of air and when I turned around, both he and Ava were gone.


    With their protective wall down, the hoard was now back to running to us, to kill. The weapons of the Archangel started to glow brightly as they came closer and suddenly, I understood. They were designed to kill demons.


    I ran to grab one of them but suddenly another st of light fell before me, and a sword was sticking out of the ground. Without realizing it, I grabbed the sword. Lightweight, but the power that rushed through it was as strong as it enveloped me, and I felt one with the sword. Like it was an extension of me. I turned toward the hoard as the others grabbed their weapons and took a defensive stance.


    ¡°Take as many as you can, leave none alive¡± I linked to everyone who growled in reply, and we advanced towards the hoard. Xavier levitated and sted some of his dark power towards us but missed.


    Jasmine had cked out and was still on the ground. Xavier growled in annoyance about missing and kept throwing ck sts towards us, which we kept dodging. Hended on the ground in front of his hoard. I used my powers to throw him against a tree, and at the same time, the hoard reached us. In the nick of time, I was able to draw back just as a demon was about to run its dagger into my heart.


    The air was filled with shing as waves and waves came upon us. Their numbers were decreasing slowly as we took them out, but as more fell, more seemed to appear. I looked towards Xavier, and it seemed to be him summoning more. The ground opened, and all manner of dark creatures started to appear. Dark fae, goblins, witches, and wolves emerged with demon spirits taking hold of them. Courtesy of Xavier.


    ¡°King Samael, we are here¡± a voice came into my mind. I turned after shoving my sword into the stomach of a demon to see my allies from my countrying through the forest in full force and the top generals stood at my side. There were thousands of demons, but now the odds were evened.


    ¡°LEAVE NO SURVIVORS¡±. I linked them all and they then shed with the demon horde. de upon de. Xavier levitated andnded in front of Jasmine¡¯s body.


    I killed everything in my path getting to them before I came to stand in front of him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish this ¡± I growled to Xavier, who simply greeted me with a grunt. Whether Jasmine or Luna had epted him or not, he was going to die today.


    ¡°With pleasure,¡± he said, and advanced towards me. I raised my sword but before he could get close to me, he suddenly fell to the ground. Blood started pouring from his eyes as he looked up at me.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening to me¡±? he started sputtering, as blood starteding out of his mouth.


    Jasmine¡¯s/Lunar eyes opened, and she sat up, turning towards the battle before standing up. She closed her eyes and when they opened, she let out an ear-piercing scream as light sted from her. Half purple, half red, all power. Her scream was strong, and it held just how much power she held. The light surrounded the battlefield, killing every demon-possessed person or thing until all the bodies dropped. Xavier looked on as that happened in horror, shocked that this was happening. He tried to stand but couldn¡¯t. As Jasmine¡¯s scream died down, so did her powerful st. All of the demon hoards were dead. I stood on my spot unmoving. Was this my Jasmine/Lunar? Was this a demon?


    ¡°I am both¡± her voice appeared in my head as she looked at me. Her eyes were colored both red and purple and, for some reason, the fact that she looked even more appealing came into my mind, and Jasmine chucked, obviously listening to my thoughts. She reached her arms out for me and in no second, I was next to her.


    ¡°What did you do to him?¡± I asked her as his body started seizing.


    She touched my hand and showed me a small memory.


    shback


    I saw monks. Monks in white robes in a library, reading aloud from a passage.


    ¡± The demon mate fated for the Lunar Dynamis wille from the direct bloodline of The Demon Lord. He can be killed directly, by ingesting the blood of the Lunar Dynamis on the Blood Moon, when her blood has finished transitioning into what it is meant to be. Half Demon, Half Angel, yet the best of both, although it is known that angel blood and demon do not mix. To her demon mate, her specific angel blood will be a poison, and will for sure result in death for the demon.¡±.


    End of shback


    ¡°Your half-angel, half-demon. I can see it in your eyes and your powers. How are you alive? The two are not supposed to mix?¡¯, I asked in confusion.


    ¡± Lunar powers were always meant to be this way. His death was always fated to be because of me. When he drained me, I died temporarily, but my angel side brought me back, with both essences still in my blood, meaning, I cannot truly stay dead. It was Pythia who knew this would happen and warned me. She has been helping me. She is not the enemy¡±, Jasmine stated, and I looked at Pythia. She was standing by Brandon, covered in blood. Now that I think about it, I do recall seeing her fighting with us. Not against. I nodded my thanks to her, to which she returned.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I only wanted us together,¡± Xavier said, spitting blood out at Jasmine as hey dying. Jasmine and I looked down at him before I heard Jasmine smile. She kneeled towards him and stroked his hair. He looked up at her, half hopeful.


    ¡°Go back to hell,¡± she said and stood back up,ing back into my arms. His eyes turned from hopeful to angry.


    ¡°This is far from over¡± he muttered as his eyes started zing over.


    ¡°He wille for you¡± he warned Jasmine before he gurgled up blood. His body then melted into the ground, leaving nothing but a ck spot of scorched earth. The mark of the demon returning to hell.


    Jasmine snuggled into my embrace as I signaled my generals and thanked them for their service. Casualties were low, but we still had to have a massive funeral tomemorate the dead.


    ¡°Jasmine,¡± a small voice said from behind us. It was Jessica.


    ¡°Mom¡± Jasmine whispered. She broke from my embrace and ran straight to Jessica, who was walking hand in hand with Rynyxon.


    Jessica embraced her and they both broke down in each other¡¯s arms. Rynyxon embraced them both, happy to have both his mate and his daughters safe again. Speaking of daughters.


    He pulled back from them and scanned the crowd before looking at me.


    ¡°Where did he take Ava?¡± He asked me.


    ¡°I¡¯m right here¡± Ava stated, walking up to us.


    She walked up to Rynyxon and embraced him as well.


    ¡°Where is your mate?¡± Rynyxon asked her, to which her whole aura dropped but she kept her smile on her face, though Jasmine and I could both tell it was a forced one.


    ¡°He has gone back to his realm, but he wille back,¡± Ava stated. I could tell she was lying, and I looked at Brandon and Harmon. They saw the lie as well.


    Harmon and Jasmine both walked to Ava and scooped her up in a hug.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t get to use your poison,¡± Harmon said to Jasmine. I remember Jasmine telling me about the special vial she was saving for Xavier, though it most likely would not have worked.


    ¡°No worries, I have a feeling we will be using it soon,¡± Jasmine said, smiling. Both she and Ava hugged Rynyxon.


    Rynyxon kissed his daughter¡¯s head and introduced Ava to Jessica. Meanwhile, Brandon was apologizing to Pythia.


    ¡°You knew this would happen?¡± Brandon asked her, to which she smiled.


    ¡± You would have too if I had been around long enough to teach you how to separate actual facts from the many possible futures, but in the end, I couldn¡¯t. Xavier knew of you as my child, which is why I had to y along, but I knew I could never let him win. I was blessed with visions from Oracle long ago about the demon¡¯s fate¡±, Pythia said.


    ¡°You told me weeks ago about another prophecy. The Hero¡¯s prophecy. Did ite true?¡± Jasmine asked, cutting into their conversation.


    ¡°It was not its time, but it wille,¡± Pythia said to Jasmine and she nodded.


    Now that Lunar had retreated, Jasmine¡¯s eyes were now back to being the hazel I¡¯m used to, but I could see a ring of purple and red now in them. It would signify her power, and even with the demon blood, I loved her more than anything, but a worry lingered in my brain.


    ¡°I have spoken with our moon goddess. She says, since we are the true mate of Lunar, we will be able to mark her. Xavier or whatever the demon¡¯s name tricked their bond. It was never as strong as ours is.


    I smiled now knowing this.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± someone said, and I couldn¡¯t agree more.


    Jasmines Pov


    After the day we all had, everyone went their separate ways¡­ Samael was sleepy, but I had other ns. I wanted my mate, and I let him know that the second our doors were closed. I shoved him against the wall and I could feel him waking up immediately. I figured I was getting my energy from Lunar, who was wagging her tail in my mind, waiting to im our mate.


    Weight¡­ im? I pushed away.


    ¡°If I mark you and vice versa, I could turn you into a halfling, because of my demon blood or my blood could kill you¡±, I told him. He smiled at me as if I hadn¡¯t just told him the most horrible news and picked me up, tossing me gently onto the bed, and started ripping off my clothes. There goes my battle gear. He picked me up and carried me to the bathroom, starting the water.


    ¡± We have nothing to worry about¡¯, he said, and used the showerhead to wash away the dirt off my body as streams of water from opposite directions washed the dirt off of him.


    ¡± I found out I am descended from angels. ording to my wolf, Selene says if you marked me, I would transition and be like you. Immortal, with both bloodlines. I ept that fate. I want to be with you forever, even if it means bing half demon to do so.¡± he said, love burning in his orange eyes.


    Once we were clean, I was about to get out, but he pushed me against the wall and his mouth met mine.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± A slight moan escaped from me as he trailed kisses from my neck onto one of my rosebuds. I grabbed onto the rail for support as I was instantly feeling weak from his touch, wanting more and more. He lifted my leg and grabbed the showerhead, changing the stream to a direct pressure one.


    What the ¡­ Oh, Fuck.


    My legs almost gave out as he directed the stream of water directly onto my clit giving me apletely new sensation. He grabbed my ass with one hand while keeping the pressure of the stream directly on my clit and before I knew it, I wasing.


    ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t,¡± he said before dropping the showerhead and recing it with his tongue as he dropped to his knees to suck out the creamy mess leaking from me. He put both of my legs around my shoulders, supporting my body with his hands under my ass.


    Once I came down from my orgasm, he let me down, but I wanted him inside me. I waited so long and the way his thick member was standing straight attention, I knew he needed the same. We were of one mind when we went back to the room. I didn¡¯t mind him being gentle, but it was not what I wanted, as he started caressing my breasts and kissing my stomach.


    ¡°No,¡± I told him.: We have plenty of time for lovemaking. I need you inside me¡­ Now¡± I demanded. I expected him to continue to be gentle and soft, giving his nature, but he wasn¡¯t.


    He climbed on top of me and mmed straight into me. Never in my life had I felt anything so big and full. He was everything I ever wanted, and I didn¡¯t even know it until then. He moved at a fast pace, thrusting in and out of me at a crazy speed and I was in fucking heaven.


    ¡°Fuck S¡­ Samael¡± I moaned loudly as he was fucking me mercilessly. Orgasm after orgasm came through on both parts but we kept going. We switched positions so he was on his back, and I was on top, riding him with everything I had and more. Somehow, he switched me, so I was now on my stomach gripping the foot rails as he pounded into me from behind.


    ¡°I¡¯m close¡­ so close¡­!¡± I growled and he stopped, lifting me up by my neck and pushing me against the wall, prating me. His orange eyes were like fire as they kept switching from ck to orange, indicating his wolf was ready to mark me. Seeing this, Lunar also decided to push forward and merge with me. Damon did the same and as he did, he went harder, deeper.


    ¡°Bite me. Mark me¡­ Make us yours¡­ Please¡±, I moaned/begged and that must have triggered him because as soon as I said that he came and bit into me, marking me on my neck. Feeling his cum shoot into me more, it triggered onest orgasm from me, and I bit into him right after, marking him on the space between his neck and shoulders. The electric energy from our marking rattled our whole bodies as I felt his power pulse inside me, and I knew it was the same for him. Wepleted not only our bond but Lunar¡¯s eptance of her mate, starting his transition to a halfling. His powers would be the same as mine. Equals.


    We rode our high waves with me still against the wall and him holding and kissing me until we finally came down and copsed in the bed about to fall asleep in each other¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I love you, Jasmine. My beauty¡± he said, rubbing his hands through my hair. This was what happiness was. Pure happiness and as I drifted to sleep, I said gently.


    ¡°I love you too.¡±


    Ava Pov


    He doesn¡¯t want me. Why? Why doesn¡¯t he want me? What the fuck did I do?


    shback


    I had awoken in the arms of my mate. The tingles that everyone says we¡¯re strong. Very strong. We were camped outside the end of the forest.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back,¡± I told him, hopping out of his arms. He looked upset.


    ¡®Why would you risk using so much of your power if it makes you weak? Are you trying to kill yourself? he growled out to me. I backed away, not liking his anger, and especially not liking it directed at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to exin myself to you ¡°, I growled back. If he thought I was gonna be quiet, he was really fucking mistaken.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back,¡± I told him and walked around him, but he stepped back in front of me.


    ¡°The hell you are. You¡¯re staying here with me. You¡¯re still weak or do you notprehend what I¡¯m saying¡± he yelled, smoke lightly pouring from his mouth. His eyes were turning into yellow slits with a ck Iris.


    ¡°Move¡­ Or I will MAKE you move¡± I told him, holding myself up, looking straight into his eyes. He was right. I was still a bit weak, but that didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t fight. If today was my day to die, then that is what I¡¯d do.


    He eyed me with a mixture of emotions forming on his face before letting out a deep grumble and stepping aside. I was actually ready to go head-to-head with him but he simply just¡­ moved aside¡­


    ¡°Go then. Go and die then¡± he said, and then walked away until he was out of sight.


    Instead of calling for him, I ran back to the scenery and saw a massive fight between Xavier¡¯s side and ours. It looks like Samael called for backup. Good. I already had a demon-killing de, given to me by my grandmother, so it was what I used the second I joined the fight. If I wasn¡¯t so weak and not as focused on killing demons, I would have heard one sneaking up behind me. It was basic 101 taught to me from Harmon. The demon was about to plunge his sword into me before he was burnt on the spot to a crisp, and so were 10 others who were trying to get to me. I looked over at the trees and saw As with balls of fire on each hand, and smoke where his eyes were. A stream of purple and red energy came out of the blue, and I saw it was Jasmine. Demons started dropping like flies. I was happy. I turned back to As, thankful, but when I turned in his direction, he was gone.


    End of shback


    Brandon Pov


    After Harmon and I copsed on the bed from a long night of lovemaking, I had a dream. In the dream, I saw Ava, bent down over mate As¡¯s dead body, weeping, as a dark figure in a silver robe approached her from behind with a knife held out in their hands.


    ¡°Ava Lookout¡± I yelled, and the figure looked up at me and the hood fell from their face. The person in the hood was¡­ Ava.


    It was then I woke up, but as I did, a hood was ced over my head and someone hit my head, knocking me out.


    Epilogue


    Third Person¡¯s Pov


    (Somewhere in the Kingdom of Hel)


    ¡°My lord, your children have failed¡± a demon announced to the demon Lord, trembling, as he was in the presence of his almighty. The demon Lord was known throughout hell for his wrath.


    The demon king let out a huge growl that shook the whole kingdom of hell and sted the deliverer of the news with a st of his power, erasing him from existence.


    He turned to ady who was sitting next to him. One of his many mistresses.


    ¡°It appears my stupid children were unsessful. Send them to the pit for ten thousand years. Maybe that will teach them about failing me.¡±


    ¡± Yes, my lord¡±, she said, leaving the great hall.


    The demon Lord sat and thought to himself.


    That would also mean the dragon king and the halfling angel, which are the next couple who areing together as the prophecy foretells. Luckily, I had ns for them already.


    The door to the throne room opened and an assassin walked in. His perfect weapon, raised by him personally.


    ¡°You know what to do. Do not fail me¡± hemands, as the assassin kneels in respect to the demon king.


    ¡°The task will be done, my lord. I swear!¡±

 Book two (Shadows) of the Accalia Series

    Synopsis


    ¡°In the second installment of the alia Series, Ava Witch, a powerful and mysterious being, is thrust into a world of magic and mayhem. After a tumultuous encounter with her mate As Drakos, the Dragon Species King of the Shadow Realm, she¡¯s left reeling from his rejection and disappearance. As she searches for her missing seer and best friend, Ava uncovers dark secrets about her past and her true nature, setting her on a perilous journey of self-discovery. Meanwhile, As must navigate the treacherousndscape of his kingdom, where his brother Adam has usurped the throne, and an ancient prophecy loomsrge. As fate draws them back together, Ava and As must confront their differences and the demon lord¡¯s sinister ns. Will their love andbined strength be enough to ovee the darkness, or will the shadows consume them? Dive into the second book of the alia Series, where the lines between love, power, and destiny are tested


    Chapter 1 (Who Am I)


    Brandon Pov (2 weeks after he was kidnapped)


    I can¡¯t see anything. I can¡¯t hear anything. Whoever took me blindfolded me, undressed me, strapped me to a cold table, and took away my hearing. A witch must be involved. I have this pain on the side of my neck where it feels like something has been feeding on me. A sharp pain in my arm feels like a needle is being put in. So quiet. I can¡¯t hear my wolf. This person found a way to cut my connection to my spirit, so I can¡¯t heal. I feel something cold trailing in my veins, and I shake. Are they medicating me? I feel cold. I feel numb. My body starts to shake from whatever drugs they are inducing me with.


    Harmon. My Harmon. My mate is probably burning up the world looking for me. She wille for me. I just know it. I don¡¯t know if it was from thinking about Harmon or the drugs this person is putting inside me, but my heart is beating fast. Too fast. Fuck. Something is wrong. I struggle against restraints. With or without my wolf, I was strong, but these restraints didn¡¯t budge, no matter how hard I struggled against them. They must have been spelled. I keep trying to struggle, though. The next thing I knew, I couldn¡¯t breathe. It felt like something was suffocating me, but nothing or no one was touching me. I could feel my body start to shut down on itself.


    I was dying. I was going to die, and I couldn¡¯t even see Harmon¡¯s face onest time.


    Goodbye Harmon, my love. As I imagined Harmon and I together, I would have sworn I felt a small hand on my chest. A gentle hand slowly started rubbing my chest until it reached my face. For a moment, nothing existed, and the world was still. Hungry. Why am I feeling hungry? I would have sworn I saw the bright light people sometimes talk about, but I realized it was a light in my eye. Were my eyes just covered? An interesting-looking girl stood before me dressed in ck jeans and a ck t-shirt. Do I know her? Have I seen her before? Why does some part of her seem familiar to me? She had red hair and the most vibrant shade of golden eyes I had ever seen. Confusion started to set in. Wait, where am I? Who am I?


    I looked around as this woman started undoing the chains that were tied to me, and I was free. I was in a room that looked like a dungeon of some sort, sitting up on a silver table. Mice and roaches could be seen along the walls. I looked around and saw there were other bodies here, but they were covered with a white sheet. The smell in this room was sickening. The smell of death. She was speaking to me, but for some reason, I couldn¡¯t hear anything. Finally, her voice came into focus, and it was angelic yet familiar. So very familiar. She took what looked like an IV needle from my arm.


    ¡°Emilio,¡± she said, looking at me. Is that my name?


    Yes, it is. I heard a voice in my head say:. It was hers. What the hell?


    ¡°Rx,¡± she said out loud, and I felt my body doing just that. My breathing was controlled, and I felt a strange calm. I felt like I should trust her.


    ¡°Who or what are you?¡± I asked her as she tossed me a red shirt with some jeans and some boxers. I hadn¡¯t even realized I was naked when she turned around and continued mixing some blue and ck liquid stuff that started to smoke. I sat back down on the table, not sure what to do. When the liquid stopped smoking, it turned brown. She put it in a container and put it on the shelf. I waited patiently for her so I could get some answers without being rude. She turned back around and looked at me, scanning my body before looking into my eyes.


    ¡°My name is Ana. I found you on my way to a house I own, lying on the street, dying days ago. You told me your name was Emilio. Do you not remember?¡± She asked, and I shook my head. I couldn¡¯t remember anything before I woke up. She smiled. Even her smile seemed familiar to me, so I assumed she was telling the truth. Too many things about her felt familiar.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay¡¯, she said, grabbing my hands in hers. My senses stood alert as I started hearing noises from what was outside. The sound of someone coughing came into focus. I could tell they were far away, and yet they seemed so close. She was able to hear it too. How was that possible? As if reading my mind again, she spoke.


    You were destined to perish. My blood saved you. You may realize by now that your senses are heightened. You¡¯re going to feel, hear, and see things that will be new to you, and that is normal,¡± she said.


    ¡°Ana, what are you?¡± I asked her as she started rumbling through her bottles again until she came across a red one. Why was that bottle so interesting to me? I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes off it, but I was still waiting for her answer. She turned back around.


    ¡°Your questions will be answered in due time, but if I¡¯m not mistaken, you should be very hungry, yes?¡± She asked, popping open the bottle she held, and at once I felt it. It started out slowly, like a small warmness in my belly, until it spread over my whole body until it centered itself on my throat. Hungry. Thirsty. Hungry. Thirsty. It¡¯s all my mind has heard. That smell. The smelling from the bottle she had just opened was sweet. I could taste its sweetness in the air. I needed it, and before I knew it, I grabbed it very fast from her hand and held it. I held it because I was savoring the smell of this sweet nectar. She didn¡¯t even look bothered by it.


    ¡°Drink,¡± shemanded, and I tipped the bottle over my mouth, letting it pour into my throat. It was warm. Sweet and warm. She smiled as I drank the strange liquid, but I didn¡¯t focus on her much because this stuff was so fucking delicious.


    ¡°There are some people that are going to try to kill me soon,¡± she says, and I stop drinking. Kill her? Over my dead body. I felt protective of her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen,¡± I told her sincerely. I may not remember much of her or my life before today, but she saved my life, and I owe her mine. She smiled.


    ¡± Good. I have ns for them. ns that will require your help. You will help me, yes?¡± she asked, and I nodded.


    ¡± Good. Good,¡± she said, and she went back to moving her bottles around, mixing stuff. I went back to my drink, savoring nectar, until I realized it was running out. A piercing pain hit my gums, and I held my mouth.


    Rx. The pain will be over when you do, she said in my mind, and I did as she said. The pain started to fade, and my mouth felt a little different. I had even realized that the liquid I drank put the fire feeling out of my throat as it was no longer burning, but the warm feeling in my stomach was back, and I gripped the silver table, trying to control the pain. I hadn¡¯t even realized when I gripped the table that it conformed to match my grip so that there was a dent in it. She turned back around and looked at me with a knowing look.


    ¡°Still hungry,¡± she asked.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡± Yes. I need more¡¯ I told her, lifting up the bottle. My gums were tender now, but I knew that the red stuff would somehow help. She walked to the door of the room before sticking her hand out at me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you more,¡± she said, smirking, and I followed her out of the room with only the sweet red nectar on my mind. I need it. I wanted it, and I was going to get it.

 Dream Walker

    Ava Pov (present time)


    Two weeks. That¡¯s how long it¡¯s been since west saw Brandon and thest time I saw my mate, As. The whole castle was on high alert. Snatched right from under our noses. Brandon is a fighter and, with his wolf, extremely strong, so how was something like this even made possible? Samael and Jasmine checked the security cameras but found nothing. No break-ins, nothing.


    Harmon wasn¡¯t herself. She spends most of her time scouring trees in other states, not returning any of our phone calls or answering any links from Samael, even though I feel like he knows where she is and isn¡¯t telling anyone. I didn¡¯t even know when I would see her again until she popped up here in the castle, wing at her chest.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone. He¡¯s gone,¡± is all she kept saying. Her wolf, out of the two of them in this situation, was the most responsive, even though she was hurt as well. She told us how they were jumping through trees in the east of Ennd when she felt the bomb between her and Brandon¡¯s wolf break. I just snapped with no words or anything. She thought she was feeling him and his frustration until it was just gone. He was dead. That much was certain. None of us, other than my dad and Samael, knew the pain of a mate bond breaking, so there was not much most of us could have said.


    I still had ns to hunt down Brandon¡¯s killer, and something tells me I was not the only one, because in the next 2 days, we felt Harmon¡¯s ties to the pack break. Her room was cleaned out, and there were letters for all of us. In them, she stated that the heartbreak was too much for her and that she needed some time away from the pack. In Samael¡¯s letter, she told them she was going back to the Amazon, but we all knew better. I¡¯ve known Harmon for years.


    We know what revenge looks like. Dad and Jessica spent most of their time with Samael and Jasmine. I didn¡¯t mind being alone, though I wished I had someone to talk to. Well, I did, but he didn¡¯t want me. Why didn¡¯t he want me? He saved my life, so that must have meant something.


    Ugh. This is why I didn¡¯t want to deal with all of this mate shit, and why I never wanted a mate, I think to myself as I head back to my room. I smiled briefly at Jessica, whom I passed on the way there. She tries to talk to me sometimes, but honestly, I don¡¯t need another mother. I had one already, and she died saving my life. Just another thing that seems to be my fault.


    Another week passed. No word from Harmon. Samael and Jasmine left on a tip with someone who swore they saw Brandon walking in the streets. They believe it¡¯s an imposter using his face, as we have seen it happen before with my mate and the demon Xavier. Dad is left in charge of the castle while they are gone, but he handles everything here like it is second nature to him. Courtesy of being from a royal family, I suppose, even though I haven¡¯t met his parents yet. One day, he always says,


    I head to one of the abandoned buildings in the forest on the castle grounds. It¡¯s where I¡¯m able to practice my magic without fear of hurting someone. I removed Mom¡¯s ne and ced it in my pocket. At once, I could feel my energy rush through my body, enveloping me in a golden light. I opened my mom¡¯s spell book, testing out some of her locating spells. I had hair from Brandon¡¯s brush as I performed the spell, being lifted into the air with the map, and it circled me, trailing my flow of energy until it stopped, and a portal opened.


    I saw a man bent down over what seemed to be a four-year-old girl¡¯s body, feeding from it. This wasn¡¯t Brandon. Where the hell did I just open a portal too? Before I could step through to kill this foul creature, a woman with red hair and purple eyes stepped in front of the opened portal, cocked her head to the side, and smirked. She snapped her fingers, and at once, the portal closed instantly. She felt familiar. Was she encouraging that man or creature, whatever the hell he was, to feed and kill that child? I couldn¡¯t abide by that. I tried the spell again, but by the time I had opened it back up, they were both gone, and the child was left there on the street, dead.


    I stepped through the portal, making sure no one was around, and did a tracing spell over her body to see if I could see a trail on where they went, but it didn¡¯t work. After doing another spell to locate the girl¡¯s family, I closed the portal behind me so no one could get through and carried her body to her home. I found it strange that the family didn¡¯t even question what happened. They were just happy I found her and returned her since she had been missing since earlier that morning. I left and returned home. My powers were feeling a bit drained as I kept doing all of these other spells to locate Brandon¡¯s body, but they were all failing.


    I put my ne back on and went back to my room in the castle, only to be questioned by my dad about why I left the grounds.


    ¡°If someone cane on these grounds and take one of its members, why the hell would you think it was safe to just portal to another fucking country?¡± he said in an angry tone. Jessica was rubbing his back, looking sympathetically at me, and I knew she was the only reason he was not blowing up like I knew he could. I had wanted to tell him about the little girl and her death, as well as the stuff with her strange family, but he wouldn¡¯t let me get a word in. He was frustrated. Harmon gone. Brandon died. Harmon was also like a daughter to him. When he calmed down, I finally spoke.


    ¡°I thought I could find Brandon¡¯s body. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t find anything. I¡¯m sorry,  dad,¡± I told him. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to tell him what happened. It was a little much, and I needed time to process it.


    ¡°Keep your ne on unless you need to use your powers, Ava; the next time I find that you have left the ground, I¡¯m getting another witch to bind that ne to your body,¡± he said. I looked at him in horror. That was the worst punishment, and my wolf growled at thest idea. She was also against it and even upset that he would even suggest it, but Dad growled and made her submit. I looked at him in anger and stormed off to my room.


    Great. Dad is upset with me now. One more thing to add to my already messed-up life. My thoughts drifted to my partner after I had gotten into bed. I didn¡¯t want these thoughts, but my wolf missed her mate, and I could feel her calling to him. I fell asleep and ended up dreaming about him.


    He was in what looked like a gym, working out, with music in his ears. He wore a white t-shirt and some blue basketball shorts. His ck hair was tousled, probably from not being able to sleep. I wanted to touch him, but I could only watch. Even though he looked exactly like Xavier, I didn¡¯t see him as Xavier. I saw him as As. My wolf called out to him once again, and he stopped working out, turning around and looking directly at me.


    My eyes widened. I knew I was dreaming. As a dreamwalker, I have more control over knowing when I am dreaming and what I can do. My subconscious allows me to do things that my heart most desires, so why am I here?


    ¡°Ava?¡± he said in his deep voice, which made me feel like jelly. I smiled and nodded, taking steps toward him until I almost reached him. He has an orange glow around him. His face was disying numerous emotions until it settled on one. Anger.


    ¡°Get out of my dreams, Ava,¡± he said, and at once I felt an invisible force pushing me from him and onto the ground. He reached out to me, but before he could touch me, I woke up. Did I just walk into my mate¡¯s dreams, and even more, he saw me, which only meant one thing? He was a dreamwalker too. What sort of mate did the goddess pair me with? What creature was he? What is his deal with me-that he even pushes me away in his own dreams?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    As I recall, I saved his life, and he saved mine. I guess in his mind, we¡¯re equals now. I should just forget about him. I have enough bullshit to deal with already, though my wolf tells me it will be harder than I thought. I¡¯ll show her, though. Brandon. The goal is to find Brandon¡¯s body. Harmon needed some sort of peace, and I was going to give that to her if it was thest thing I did.

 Shadow Realm

    As Pov (five years before thest battle from book one)


    Peace. What is that? There is no peace for a king who controls an entire kingdom. Especially when this beautiful kingdom has no queen to help protect her. My beautiful kingdom of Draconis. We are the most powerful kingdom in our dragon realm, which is called Shadows. I stood on the balcony of my red and ck-trimmed room.


    The view overlooks the kingdom all together as the ck bricks of the 900-year-old castle stand over 300 feet tall, nearly reaching the yellow clouds. To any neer, the view here would be magnificent, and rightfully so. Surrounding my castle are the homes of the families close to the royals. Further out are the extended families and friends. Farther out from them is Azure Lake.


    It is a mysticalke blessed by our god, Typhon, that allows our other half to heal if injured in any way. It stretches out over three miles, with many beautiful flowers surrounding it, courtesy of the nters my mother hired before her disappearance six months ago.


    Father and I looked for her everywhere, even searching other realms in hopes of finding her, but she waspletely gone. Still, each day I have soldiers out scouting. I have to have hope, though my father has lost all of it.


    I looked up at the red-colored sky, with its yellow clouds in full effect, and ended up in deep thought over my kingdom. My family has ruled the kingdom of Draconis for eons. We were not the most powerful for nothing. Our family name, Drakos, was feared yet respected by all, and with good reason. As long as a Drakos sat on the throne, the kingdom would forever be safe.


    We keep everyone in the realm safe against all threats, with the main threat being the witches, who try time and time again to break the barrier that separates our kingdom from theirs. The witches of the Shadow Kingdom are strong, but our magic is older and more powerful. I had always suspected that they were behind my mother¡¯s kidnappings, but no trace of her was found. It was assumed she ran away.


    The Drakos name, however, is strong due to our abilities. Our God, Typhon personally blessed my family line, with the ability to transform into his likeness. A dragon. One of the most powerful species to have ever existed. We shapeshift at will and have the ability to fly, as well as the ability to control fire while in our human form. Our dragons, much like werewolves, are a part of us.


    We hear their voices in our minds, which are just a deeper and raspier version of our own. Some dragons, such as myself and my brother Adam, were blessed with additional abilities. Some of us could bend other elements in both human and dragon form. Some of us could control the minds of others, such as my Uncle Ellis, which is great for prisoners to spill their inner secrets. My younger brother, Adam, had the power of teleportation and opening portals, which he did not hesitate to use when it best suited him. Adam and I were the only two sons of our father, with me being born first and Adam two yearster. We both prepped our whole lives on how to rule, though we always knew I would be the one taking the throne.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That meant training, for me, was harder. I had to be faster and stronger. I had to be the best. I admit, I was a hothead sometimes, even now, but that¡¯s for all male dragons. Only our mates had a way of quenching that fire inside of us, but not meeting mine, I had to learn how to control it. Adam was never good at controlling himself and even resorted to a chosen mate, which we knew would never work out. Our God worked with the other gods and goddesses to create matches. Going against their wishes would mean a horrible future for all parties involved, regardless of the situation.


    Adam, however, met his ¡°chosen mate¡± Sorena a few months ago, and they imed to be in love. Sorena was a witch, much to my dismay, with most of her power working with the dead, and I forbade them at first. My dislike for witches was incredible, and there was nothing that was going to change my mind. Adam exined that her background came from the witch kingdom, where she was shunned and mistreated. Taking pity on her, I allowed her to stay, though I always remained cautious around her.


    I even had my uncle read her mind and control her to tell the truth, and she just repeated the same story with a determined look in her eye. It was only then that I agreed for her and my brother to be together. If I¡¯m being honest with myself, it was more for Adam. His temper was out of control when she was gone, and I knew I would lose him to his inner dragon if I didn¡¯t allow her toe back.


    When the human counterpart goes without their mates after they have mated, the ¡°madness,¡± as we call it, starts. It starts out as a temper. Even greater than the one we naturally have. It progresses to parts of your skin that start to scale, and your eyes change to the lizard-like eyes of your dragon. Your thoughts are taken over by a need to destroy, though the human part of yourself is the only thing that keeps you sane, until you can¡¯t take it anymore, and eventually, the worst of the worst happens. The final stage is a full transformation into your dragon. Your dragon is in control, and they are not the rational version of you. You will not be able to return to human form and will spend your final days until your death stuck in your dragon¡¯s subconscious, watching them burn and destroy anything and everything theye into contact with. There is noing back from the final phase, as it has never happened before.


    When dad lost mom, he started to transform as well, but the water from theke has been keeping his transmutation under control. It heals him, but at a slow rate. Since the loss of our mother, he gave me the throne and retreated into a house near theke, away from everyone. He hasn¡¯t transformed into his ck, white-striped dragon in years. ck dragons aremon in royal families, but each dragon has their own streak of color on them to signify who was who. I am the only person in my entire family who was born without a dragon streak, but Kai says only time will tell if we receive one.


    As I am lost in my head, I hear a woosh sound behind me, but I am not rmed. I could smell Adam before he even approached. All dragons have a great sense of smell.


    ¡°You always seem too far away,¡± he says, walking to stand beside me.


    ¡°As king, you know fully well the responsibilities I have,¡± I told him. ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t do it; it¡¯s just that one day I feel like this entire responsibility will be stripped from me. It¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever known. Not to mention, I have yet to meet my mate. Who am I, if not the king?¡± I spoke.


    ¡°My annoying ass big brother,¡± Adam replied, putting his lean yet muscr arm around my shoulder and looking out over the kingdom with me. I remained quiet but shook my head, my mind still clouded with so many thoughts. Self-doubt. It was not a pretty thing, but I had it.


    ¡°Sorena sayse eat before she portals up here and grabs you herself,¡± Adam says, patting my shoulder before transporting.


    Sorena. My thoughts turned to her. When I first met her, I felt some sort of familiarity, but not enough to know that she would be my mate. I couldn¡¯t exin it. Still, there was some attraction to her, and I could never pinpoint what it was. Neither could Kai. However, she belonged to my brother, and there was no way I was about to act on that. Unlike werewolves, we were notpelled to only make love or fuck our mates. Our god granted us the freedom to do as we choose, other than who we are mated to. As a king, I have had many lovers, but I knew none of them wouldpare to how it might be with my own mate. Wherever she may be, Until then, I am still just a man. Sighing because I knew Sorena would bring her ass up here to tell me off for missing dinner for a sixth night, I made my way to the kitchens. The inside of our castle was magnificent, as it contained many beautiful and old antique decorations, such as the beautifully carved oak ash stairs or the marble floors.


    Each room was beautiful, with its own design. The castle held up to 30 floors, each one dedicated to the royal family. Some had yet to be filled. Some of the floors were for the staff, who enjoyed working for me, as I never mistreated them. I always made sure, regardless of status, everyone here was treated with the utmost respect, and not one person was better than the other. That included my family, regardless of our powers. It was my mother who instilled this in me as I trained to be a king. As I reached the kitchen, I could hear the arguments over shows they were all watching and debating over.


    Just another typical day in the house of Drakos, Kai said, and I sighed in agreement.

 The Start of it All

    5 years earlier continued¡­¡­..


    As Pov


    As I approached, the big room went silent after everyone stood up from their chairs, as is custom for the King and Queen before dinner, and waited until I sat down at the head of the table before taking their seats. I always thought the custom was ridiculous but none of them wanted to change it, so now I just overlook it. The huge table had already been set with cutlery and a wide spread of food, as dragons consumedrge amounts of energy and we were always hungry. I have been having dinner in my own roomtely. I took note of everyone here.


    My uncle Ellis sat at the other end of the long table, since other than myself and my brother, he was the most respected. Not only that, he is my most trusted advisor and second inmand of my army. Almost like a second father. None of us knew how old he was, like my dad. Only his ck hair and green eyes told his age, as they seemed to always look tired.


    Beside him on the right sat his wife, Katrina, who was almost like a second mother to me, and his two daughters, Destiny and Kimmy, who were almost reaching their 14th birthday soon. Kimmy looked exactly like her mother, with her blonde hair and brown eyes. Destiny was the only one out of them who had ck hair, but her eyes were the same shade of brown.


    On the right side, next to me, sat Adam, whose looks he retained from our father, with his ck hair and hazel eyes, followed by Sorena, who has ck hair and purple eyes that always seemed to seep into your soul and sometimes not in a good way. Next to Sorena were my other cousins, who were also twins named Parrish and Paris, who would be turning 18 in a few months, the same as I currently am. It¡¯s tradition that on the day of their day, dragons are to bathe in theke of Az to unlock the dragon spirit that lived inside of us, and we would be able to transform. If our God deemed it fit, he would bless us with extra powers.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The room was loud as Parrish, Paris, Destiny, Kimmy and Adam engaged in a heated discussion over their favorite show. I remember in my early years, when this table would be filled with numerous people, but ever since the disappearance of mom, things changed, and I was left to pick up the pieces. I turned them out and started eating, but I was feeling funny. Someone was watching me. I knew who it was though. She was the reason I tried avoiding dinner again.


    ¡± Now why do I feel like you¡¯re avoiding me¡±, Sorena says, with her voice in my head as clear as day. Adam was busy in his argument; he hadn¡¯t even been paying her any attention.


    ¡± I¡¯ve just wanted to be to myself is all¡± I told her, knowing that was a half-truth. The full truth is, I didn¡¯t understand why one look in her bright purple eyes made me feel like there was a hole inside of me that had been longing for someone like her, and she was my brother¡¯s mate. Those same eyes attempted to burn through my silver ones, but I held her gaze until she turned away.


    ¡± If you say so, As¡± she replied, and turned back to the conversation they were having. I looked up and caught the eye of Uncle Ellis, who had just been studying me. He knew my feelings about Sorena, as nothing was hidden from him, and cautioned me away from her. I suppose he is the reason no one has been bothering me in thest few days about dinner.


    Around two in the morning, I was in my room going over reports of a few witches caught near the barrier and banished back to theirnds when a knock was heard at the door. I knew I hadn¡¯t requested anyone tonight. As I approached the door, I smelled her. Why is itte here? I opened the door only to see Sorena in a ckcy nightgown with her hair trailing over her narrow shoulders.


    ¡± What are you doing here, Sorena?¡± I asked her, wondering if my hotheaded brother had done something.


    ¡± Can Ie in?¡± she asked, and I hesitated. It would be assumed something happened and reported back to Adam if someone saw her at my door. He would think something was up.


    ¡± Come in,¡± I told her, after looking around, making sure no one was here. Knowing Adam, as a deep sleeper, he was dead to the world at the moment and probably hadn¡¯t noticed she left. I closed the door and turned to her with my arms folded but my mouth almost dropped as I saw her on my bed with her gown off, and an all-ck night set on. She was a sight for sore eyes, but I wasn¡¯t a weak enough king that I would bed my brother¡¯s mate.


    ¡± Get out Sorena¡±, I told her annoyingly, as the realization of the situation started to dawn on me. Those purple eyes looked hurt.


    ¡± But I thought¡­?¡± She started and I knew where she was going. Lately, we had been exchanging nces and brushing against each other yfully, but it was harmless flirting. It always felt wrong to me after I had done it, until it got to the point where I stoppedpletely, which is why I always kept myself busy. To ignore her.


    ¡± You aren¡¯t thinking¡± I told her, which resulted in her face turning angry. ¡± Go back to your room, and do note back to mine ever again, unless it is something of great importance¡±, I told her, opening my door. She raised her hand and I recognized what she was trying to do easily, and I was pissed. So was Kai. At once, I was in front of her mming her to the nearest wall and a loud thud was heard, as I held her up against the wall by her neck.


    ¡± My room is witch proof, Witch. Your powers won¡¯t work here¡±, I spat at her. ¡± Don¡¯t ever attempt that shit again. I won¡¯t spare you a second time¡±, I told her, watching her eyes water, and I dropped her to the ground.


    ¡± Now get the fuck out of my room,¡± I told her, and I watched her scurry away without another word. Even though I had been feeling a connection to her, I¡¯d never betray my brother by fucking her, and the fact that she even thought I would ate at me in negative ways. She is lucky she is only useful to keep my brother¡¯s dragon contained, or Kai and I would have burned her on the spot.


    I am to me halfway though, for encouraging her flirting, even though I thought it was harmless, or her way of teasing and being yful. Had I been paying closer attention, I would have realized the smell of someone outside my door, watching Sorena running away from my room. Had I been paying even more attention, I would have realized all those fears I had about losing my throne were close toing true. If only I had been paying more attention. If only.


    Adam Pov


    I woke up in the middle of the night to an empty bed. My mate was gone. I tried feeling her energy around the castle and used my powers of teleportation to send me to where she was. Imagine my surprise when I ended up in my brother¡¯s hall, close to his door. There was no way. Was it? As and Sorena? A betrayal from my own brother and my mate? No, there was no way. I mean, yea, I had noticed them nudging each other yfully sometimes, and I never let it bother me because I knew he would never try to get with Sorena. As a king, he was entitled to anyone he wanted. Plus, there was a level of trust we had in each other. There was no way he would do something like this, I told myself and my dragon Smoke growled in annoyance. He told me he always felt like Sorena was in love with As, but I wouldn¡¯t believe him.


    As I prepared to give As the benefit of the doubt, the door opened, and Sorena rushed my way as the door closed behind her. She had tears streaming down her face. She looked my way and ran into my arms, and I transported us back to our room.


    ¡± What happened?¡± I asked, trying my best to keep my temper under control, but there were many scenarios ying in my head, and none of them were good. She sniffled a little but, wiping her face before looking into my eyes.


    ¡± You¡¯re going to hate me if I tell you, ¡°she said, and those scenarios looked even more true. I smashed the wall with my fist before I said anything else. My body was heated. I looked back at her as she sat on the bed with her knees to her chest.


    ¡± Did you fuck him?¡± I demanded to know. I¡¯d never admit it, but my ego would be hurt in numerous ways if I found out I lost my own mate to my brother. More tears welled up in her eyes as she yelled.


    ¡± What kind of person do you think I am? You think I wanted this to happen¡± she said, half choking through tears, and the realization of what she said dawned on me. I walked and sat beside her, and she flinched a little. I still put her hand in mine as I asked her the question that, if answered right, would forever change my life.


    ¡± Did he rape you,¡± I asked her, and she poured her tears out onto her knees. I had heard rumors around the castle from a few females about As¡¯s roughness with women, so I could only imagine what he did to my poor mate, and his room is witch proof, so she wouldn¡¯t have been able to defend herself.


    ¡± Yes, she said, and with that, me and I let out the most monstrous growl we could. I stood up to transport to his room and kill him. All rationality was lost as me¡¯s thoughts took over my thoughts.


    ¡°He rapes our mate. We kill him. We kill him¡± me¡¯s thoughts echoed into my mind, and at once I agreed, but before I could transport, Sorena was in front of me, hugging me.


    ¡± Please, don¡¯t leave me¡± She begged, and I stood stuck betweenforting my mate and killing my own brother. I chose my mate. My brother¡¯s death would be next.


    After a few hours of holding Sorena, I hadn¡¯t even noticed I had fallen asleep. I had a dream where I was king, and a beautifully pregnant Sorena sat at my side, but then As was behind her all of a sudden, and stabbed the knife into her heart before disappearing, causing me to yell in pain from losing my bond with her before I woke up. This was not the first time I had had this dream. In fact, I had been having this very same dream for months now, but the idea of being king didn¡¯t appeal to me. It never did, but it was like something wanted me on the throne and As off it. The more I had this dream, the more I was convinced that the throne was my rightful ce, although As was the first born.


    I thought back to thest conversation I had with As. I decided then that I wouldn¡¯t kill him. Instead, I would take away what he valued most. I would take away the throne from him, but how? I looked at my sleeping beautiful mate, and it was like everything just came to me. I knew what I would do, but I would need help. Who knows, this might benefit us all in more ways than one.

 Betrayal

    5 years earlier, continued¡­


    Adam Pov


    The witch kingdom of shadows. From far away, it would look like a ck abandoned house, with holes in the roof and a few abandoned huts surrounding it, but for dragons, we could see it for what it truly was. Their ck castle almost rivaled ours since they renovated it recently, thanks to their new queen. The grass was green and kept, most likely with their spells and such. Before the new queen¡¯s reign, we hadn¡¯t had many issues with them. The old queen kept the witches in check, and we even had an alliance with the witches, but then she passed away 13 years ago due to circumstances out of her control. Ever since, the witches have been out of control, bing darker with their magic and bolder with their attacks, especially with their new queen. As was always under the impression that it was the witches who took our mother, but Sorena says there was no activity or ns that she heard of regarding mom, so I dismissed it.


    Inded on the ground after flying here while Sorena was still sleeping. Luckily, I knew As would be up right now but busy with his duties, so he wouldn¡¯t have any time to get to Sorena. Once Inded, their queen greeted me immediately. She would have been alerted once I crossed the barrier. She had no backup or protection with her, though, which was the first thing I noticed. The second thing I noticed was her beauty. Her long red hair almost touched her waist and flowed perfectly. Her eyes were a deep shade of gold and almost cat-like. I could feel the power radiate from her that screamed queen and something else altogether. I also felt a strange sense from her, like she was blocking me from reading her.


    ¡°Adam,¡±  she greeted, holding her manicured hand out for me to kiss it, and I did, being polite.


    ¡°Queen Ana, a pleasure,¡±  I replied, stepping back. I was cautious. To her, I was still the enemy, and one can never be too prepared.


    ¡°Come,¡±  she directed, turning around and walking back into her castle, and I followed her. Many eyes of both witches and humans alike followed us, but I kept them straight ahead. I knew some witches possessed the power of maniption just by looking into their eyes. I followed her until we came to arge purple and ck room decorated heavily with Victorian-style drapes, much like the ones back in my home. A woman of taste. She sat down on a ck velvet-made chair and crossed her legs. Her ck, strapless dress had a slit in it that showed her legs perfectly.


    ¡°So, you seek to overthrow your brother,¡¯ she said, lifting her hand, conjuring a chair for me to sit down in. I did. She then raised her hand again, creating a martini from thin air. How did she know what I wanted?


    ¡°Oh, please. I¡¯m the most powerful person in this castle. Ites with a few perks. There is a lot I can do that others can¡¯t, and that includes reading you. I can see into your deepest desires,¡± she said.


    ¡°Then you know the reason why I want this and why I am risking everything for your help,¡± I told her.


    ¡°Of course. Your heart was revealed to me the second your dragonnded in my territory,¡± she said. ¡°Such a horrible fate to fall on poor Sorena,¡± she said,ughing, which annoyed me after I recalled what Sorena told me happened to her while she was here.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you talk about my mate, witch?¡±  I spat at her, but she onlyughed and brushed me off. Luckily, I¡¯m sure she felt my dragon¡¯s anger, as she changed topics immediately.


    ¡°I can help you, dragon, but tell me, what do I get out of this?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Our kingdoms will be united. No more fighting or war. A peace treaty. Sheughed once again.


    ¡°Peace treaties neverst long, but an alliance does sound good. That¡¯s not enough, though. Not if you want my help overthrowing the most powerful amongst yourselves.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked her. She seemed to ponder the question a bit. If she wanted money, that was no issue. We had an ass load of it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your money. Tell you what. I¡¯ll have a service that I will require from you one day. It could be today, tomorrow, or even five years from now, but you will need to reach out to me toplete it. I thought about what she said. Would I risk this? Would I really risk everything to remove As from the throne? The image of Sorena came into my head, and rage took over.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him killed,¡± I told her. She smirked at me.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t an issue. I can have him removed and sealed in some ce where he won¡¯t be able to bother anyone ever again. All you need to do is y your part. She predicted her n into my head, and I admit, it was a good one. evil, but good. One that would secure my victory as well as remove As while keeping him safe.


    ¡°You have yourself a deal,¡± I told her.


    5 hourster


    As Pov


    I was in my office with Ellis when a soldier brought me a report about my mother. He said she was spotted outside, near the border. I jumped out of my chair and jumped from my balcony, mid-shifting into Kai, and took off. I raced all across the border, looking for her. I soared over theke until I came to the end of it, where I spotted a woman with ck hair and gray eyes, wearing a white robe, picking flowers. She was near her dad¡¯s house. It was my mom. My mind sped at the thought of having my mother back. I could finally get my father out of his depression. As I got closer, my senses started telling me something about her. As I got closer to her, I didn¡¯t get that feeling of familiarity. She felt¡­ wrong¡­. Inded on the ground and prepared for battle. This was not my mother.


    ¡°Very good,¡± the woman said, transforming into a red-haired woman with green cat eyes. Witch!


    ¡°So, atst, I finally get to meet the infamous As,¡± she mocked, sizing me up and down. I had only been king for less than a year, but I had already done so much within that time frame to earn myself the name of As Drakos. I stepped back and circled her, pulling out my sword, which burst into mes upon my dragon¡¯s breath. The king¡¯s signature weapon.


    ¡°Who are you, witches?¡± I asked her. I felt her power, and it was unlike anything I had ever felt before. This was a different kind of witch.


    ¡°That hardly matters now,¡± she said, and I attacked her. Enough chit-chat. However, she dodged my attack, and I ended up going through a portal into unknownnds where a big castle sat. The sky was blue with white clouds, and there were many trees. I turned back around, about to jump back through the portal, but a ck mist of some kind wrapped around me, holding me in ce. As the portal closed, the witch used her power to grab my sword, and she handed it to someone. My heart dropped when I realized who she handed it to. Adam.


    My own brother. The portal was closing, and I was doing my best to escape from the clutches of this mist. I couldn¡¯t even transform into Kai. I saw my father, for the first time in weeks,e out of his house and see the scene. In a fit of rage at noticing the situation, he rushed straight to the witch after pushing Adam out of the way, and in his clouded judgment, he attacked the threat, but he was not quick enough. Thest thing I saw before the portal closed and darkness engulfed me was my father¡¯s heart in the witch¡¯s hand and Adam breaking the witch¡¯s neck, killing her in revenge. My father was dead, and my brother, my brother, had betrayed me.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I struggled to get out of the midst, but a figure appeared who took on my features, and soon I was looking into silver eyes that mirrored mine. There was only one creature I had read about who was capable of this, and it was the demon species.


    His demon midst kept my dragon weak, as I could have breathed fire to kill him on the spot, which meant he was of a higher rank of demon. As his appearance finished taking my form, I was thrown into a cage with bars that burned me when I touched them, unable to escape, no matter how many times I tried. I was alone. That is, until some men brought in a female woman with brown hair. She had bright hazel eyes, and Iter learned her name was Jessica.

 Broken Bonds

    As Pov (present time)


    My thoughts yed over and over as I continued my search for someone to help me get back to my kingdom. For three weeks, weeks, I had been free but was unable to locate anyone who could help. Thisnd was so bright and different from mine. I imagine it¡¯s very bright due to the five years of captivity I have had to endure due to that demon. It was made clear that it was the son of the Demon LordLord that resides in hell, which exins how he was strong enough to hold not only me but Kai as well.


    The bars of that cell were made of the coldest neon crystals, which are not deadly to dragons unless pierced through the heart, but they can weaken us tremendously due to the coldness of their nature. The day was ending as I concluded my search. I headed back to the cave I had been staying in, flying high above the clouds so I would not be spotted. All I came across were werewolves, and none of them were too keen on helping me. I had considered going to Jessica, as I knew where she was due to the deep bond she and I shared all of those years, but Jessica would lead me to Ava, and Ava would lead me to trouble. Mostly just inside myself.


    Ava, whose bright purple eyes burned bright. I could tell she was powerful. Perhaps even more powerful than myself, which I also don¡¯t care to admit. I do admit, however, that however, that she has been burning in my mind ever since I saved her life. Her beauty ispared to none, not even Sorena, who oddly bears a resemnce to Ava. I found myself thinking about Ava and what she was doing.


    Thank God for us not mating, or I would have dragon sickness, and I have way too much on my te to worry about that as well, not that I would have mated with her anyway. A witch. She was a fucking witch. I don¡¯t ever question my God, but a witch? I Hate creatures hate creatures for more reasons than I can count. Once I found a way back to my kingdom, I was going to break that barrier between our kingdoms and drive them out for good, something that should have been done long ago. Those that stay are those that die. It¡¯s as simple as that.


    I closed my eyes and fell asleep, only to dream of being in one of my favorite ces in my castle, the gym. It was the only ce I could work off some of the extra energy and anger I had been having growing up while I trained to control the fury of my dragon. I had felt a presence behind me, but I ignored it until that angelic voice I couldn¡¯t get out of my head broke me from my workout. Imagine my surprise when I found no one other than Ava, watching me with a range of emotions as her eyes raked my body. It was causing an immediate reaction from me, but I was attempting to control it.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ava,¡± I said, and her face lit up. How was it possible for her to be even more beautiful? I saw an orange glow around her. It was faint, but I knew what it meant, and that could be a problem for me. When I was younger, I learned that I had the ability to dream walk people I had met before, as I found myself doing it many times to my family and some of their friends. I eventually learned to control it. Ava¡¯s was faint, meaning she was still new and not in control. Still, knowing that she could do this when I¡¯d been doing everything I could to avoid her upset me greatly, and sadly, I took it out on her.


    ¡°Get out of my dreams, Ava,¡± I told her, and she was shoved back to the ground, as if pushed. Did I do that? That was new. Her face was hurt, and it tore me up to see her look at me that way, and before I couldprehend what was happening, I was reaching out for her. However, before I could grab her, she disappeared, meaning she must have woken up. I woke up at that moment as well. She didn¡¯t know it, but she was reaching out for me, and maybe a part of me sent out the call for her too. I started beating myself up for pushing her to the ground with my seemingly new dream power.


    It was something I hadn¡¯t even known I could do. As much as the small part of me wanted my mate, the rest of my body had a deep hatred for witches, and sadly, not even the bond she and I were supposed to share was enough. Besides, I have a much more important task ahead of me. I need to get back to Draconis. The usurper is most likely iming my throne. My own brother, whose hatred I had for him rivaled even that of the witches, How could he do this to me?


    Give me away to a demon, side with the witches, and get our father murdered in the process. I was taking my kingdom back from him, and nothing or no one is going to get in my way, less they face the wrath of myself and Kai.


    Harmon Pov


    I had been traveling the realms, looking for Pythia. Two weeks. It had been two weeks, and I couldn¡¯t find a trace of her. I even sent Samael a message to check Netn, which was home to Jasmine¡¯s grandparents, but it came back that he hadn¡¯t heard a word. Pythia was Brandon¡¯s mother, and I knew that with her power, she could possibly see something that would give me a clue. As I traveled through the trees, I felt it. I felt the snap of our connection.


    Before, I had just been feeling his fear, and that was it, which let me know he was alive. My wolf told me she couldn¡¯t speak to his wolf, but she could still feel him. However, like my wolf, when that snap came, it was like someone shoved a literal knife through my heart. The pain was magnified ten times over. I fell from the tree I was in, breaking my leg in the process, but my wolf healed it back up immediately. Our hearts, however, were something we couldn¡¯t heal right then and there. Our mate. The one that was fated for us is gone. Somehow, I made it back to the grounds and ended up in front of Ava. My energy was fading. I had never cried before, but at that moment, I broke down. I didn¡¯t feel strong anymore. Having Brandon and then losing him. It was too much. It was all just too much.


    I grieved for a week and closed myself in my room. No one bothered me after two days. It was clear I wanted nopany, and I needed to work through this. I cursed the goddess over and over; I don¡¯t know how many times she let me experience this heartbreak. I begged her to show me a sign of who took him. I prayed every day for that week, only to end up getting no response. He was gone, and there was nothing I could do to get him back.


    After a few more days, grief turned to hatred, and hatred turned into my need to hunt. Hunting things is what I was best at, based on the training I learned from the Amazonians. Even if it was just his corpse, I was getting Brandon back. AT ALL COSTS! I decided to leave letters for everyone, letting them think I was going back to the Amazons to heal, but I should have known I couldn¡¯t fool Samael and Jasmine. Their wolves would have been talking to my wolf. They cornered me before I walked out the door, but instead of being upset, Jasmine handed me a bag that held extra weapons before hugging me.


    ¡°I coulde with you,¡¯ Jasmine said. I trained her to fight, so I knew having her along would be a plus, and for a moment I had considered it, but then I looked at Samael. I could tell Jasmine that being away from him after everything they just went through was not a good idea. They still had time together. Brandon and I were robbed. I shook my head before hugging her.


    ¡°You are needed here. Plus, I need you to keep an eye out on anything suspicious, in case I need toe back.¡± I told her, but I knew, and they knew the reality of the choice I was making and just how deep this ran. Samael hugged me as well and gave me another bag, which I hadn¡¯t looked at yet. He also gave me a gold ring with a white crystal in the middle.


    ¡°You are safe. You know where to find us. If you ever find yourself in danger, press that crystal down. It will turn red, only to your eyes, and will show us your location,¡± he said. Leave it to Samael to always have a way to contact me, even without knowing what I was about to do. I nodded, and with onest nce, I left. I stopped at the border and looked back at all the trees that led up to the castle where my family lived.


    A deep part of me knew that it was possible I would die on this mission, and sadly enough, I was okay with that, but I would be finding my mate¡¯s body first. I looked at the kingdom where I spent many years of training. I spent my childhood there and had many great memories, but now when I look at it, all I¡¯m reminded of is how I¡¯ve lost my mate, and that was a pain that would haunt my wolf and me forever.


    ¡°I, Harmon, renounce any and all ties I have to the kingdom,¡±  I said out loud, breaking my ties with everyone in the kingdom, which I expected is why Samael gave me the ring, and with that, I took off for the mission.

 Hatred

    Ava Pov


    After another few days of scrying for Brandon¡¯s body, I came up with nothing. Neither did Samael or Jasmine. Every time I used my powers, I felt stronger and stronger. Where the energy came from, I had no idea, but I wasn¡¯t asking questions. I still have a mission.


    Dreams. I was dreaming, that was for sure, but this was more of a vision I was having. I wasn¡¯t walking anyone¡¯s dream, but a part of me knew I was witnessing events that had alreadye to pass long ago. I was in a realm I had never seen before. The sky was red, with yellow clouds. There was a hugeke that reeked of an unknown power. A woman was there, nting flowers. She had the longest ck hair I had ever seen, as it hung low to her waist. I approached her closer and saw that her eyes were silver. Very beautiful indeed. She looked up as I approached her, and I started to introduce myself when I realized she was not looking at me. She was looking past me. I turned around, only to be greeted by a familiar face.


    I knew all too well, but this was younger. She was much younger than she was during the time I knew her. My mother, whose features even in this realm burned brighter than anything around her, As my mother approached, she stopped midway and looked directly at me before her mouth dropped open at seeing me. Did she know who I was? Her mouth continued to open wider and wider as her eyes rolled to the back of her head, blood ran out of her eyes, and the skies turned ck as night.


    It was like something straight out of a horror movie. I backed away to get closer to the silver-eyeddy, but she was no longer there. When I turned back to my mother, she was gone. Using my wolf eyes, I could see a message burned into the ground. It was a warning that read, ¡°She ising.¡±


    Every inch of my skin tingled as if I were being watched somehow, and the feeling was strong enough to wake me out of my sleep, just to see the door close, as if someone had just walked out. All over the wall was written ¡°she ising, she ising¡± in ck marker. My hands were also covered in ck ink. Did I do that? I was being warned by someone of danger, but who was sending me this message, and what did my mother and that silver-eyed woman have to do with it? As if someone were listening, a portal opened right in front of my bed to that samend I saw. I remembered dad¡¯s warning about leaving the castle grounds, but everything in my gut was telling me I needed to go there.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry¡±. I asked whatever force was opening this portal, and the portal closed automatically. Whatever presence I had been feeling before was gone, and I was alone. Had I just missed out on what may have been my only chance to find answers? I felt like all of this was connected somehow, but there was something I wasn¡¯t seeing. My mother. She had been in the vision, though her face contorted to look like a dark witch. My mother was a light witch, though, so none of this made sense. It just didn¡¯t make sense. I then remembered dad telling us weeks ago about a time he went to a seer or medium to channel a spirit for him. Jessica¡¯s spirit. Is it possible I could do the same for my mom? I couldn¡¯t leave the grounds, though. It looked like I was just going to have to try this myself. I need answers.


    As Pov


    I woke up to a sound in front of me and stood up, ready to fight whoever entered my cave, but there was no one there. Instead, there was a portal of blue and silver light. On the other side of this portal was Draconis. My home. I started to jump through it, but Kai reminded me that this could be a trap. Especially if Adam knew I had escaped the prison he put me in, It was a chance I was willing to take.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I was taking my kingdom back, and I had gained enough energy in thesest few weeks to strengthen my dragon as well. I don¡¯t know where the strength wasing from, but I didn¡¯t care. It was healing me, and now I was going to do whatever it took to reim Draconis. Without any ns, I stepped through the portal andnded back in the very same spot I had been snatched from all those years ago. Looking at my father¡¯s house by theke sent pains through my heart that I had long buried, but they were still there. It would still have been there.


    The dirty robe I had on covered my features as I walked to an olddy who was sitting in a rocking chair near her home.


    ¡°Excuse me, ma¡¯am,¡± I asked her. She looked my way, and I saw her eyes were cloudy and blue. The woman was blind.


    ¡°Yes, young man,¡±  she replied. I removed my hood.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been to visit in thest 5 years. Has there anything new that has happened?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well, yeah, youngd. A lot, actually. From what I hear, our young king As was pronounced dead after a high with the witches over yonder. The witches killed his father too. They tore his poor heart right out of his  chest. Yes, they did.¡± She said, My heart was slowly breaking, but I let her continue.


    ¡°King Adam killed that nasty head witch, but it was toote for him to save poor As,d. King Adam reigns, but this kingdom is not what it used to be. Not ever since the death of our queen and his mate,¡± she said sadly. Sorena. Sorena was dead?


    ¡°What happened to the queen?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°She was stabbed to death,¡±  thedy said. Did Adam murder Sorena? His own mate? He knew the cost of what would happen. So how is he still ruling?


    ¡°Surely the sickness would have overtaken him by now?¡± I told the woman, but she just shook her head.


    ¡°From what my children have told me, he looks like himself. No scales or anything. His temper is just seconds away from ring, and he doesn¡¯t care about who he kills or anything. The people fear him dear, but we all know we are never safe from threats unless a Drakos sits on the throne,¡± she exins before she closes her eyes and starts rocking again, falling asleep.


    Sorena being dead would exin why Adam¡¯s dragon is under control, but it wouldn¡¯t exin how he hasn¡¯t gotten the sickness. I needed answers. I was about to get them. I shifted to Kai.


    I looked at the castle that still stood high and proud, flying right to it. I could see people below as they looked high in the sky, recognizing me and gasping in shock. The guards at the door recognized me instantly as Inded at the pce, looking at me inplete shock as waves and waves of fury rolled from me. They felt it and moved aside immediately as I pushed the huge doors open. It was nighttime. Dinner time.


    They would be in the kitchen. Sure enough, the sounds ofughter from my family were heard. I pushed open the huge kitchen doors, and all voices were silenced as older versions of the family I knew looked at me in shock and horror, but I had plenty of time to rekindle with them. There was only one face I was looking for, and I found it right at the head of the table on my seat. His face turned a range of emotions. Confusion, happiness, anger, and annoyance danced along the features of the brother I once knew.


    Five years. Five fucking years of being tortured, abused, and raped by Xavier¡¯s demon friends. Being forced to watch what they did to Jessica as well, who I¡¯m sure probably hasn¡¯t even told her mate. Five years of darkness. Five years of hatred burned brighter than any star in the sky. The rage from all the thoughts rushed through me like wildfire as it focused on my target. It was fuel. It was hate. It was bloodlust, and I was ready to taste it as I rushed to Adam, who was unprepared for how quick I was as my first connection to his face. Bloodlust Indeed.

 Sweet Bloodlust

    Adam Pov


    Over the years, I found out that being king and wanting to be king were two different things. I now understood the pressure a king was always under when it came to protecting the kingdom, and yes, I admit I had some things I was still working through, but at the end of the day, I still loved this kingdom, and I wouldn¡¯t trade the throne for anything. I spun the story to fit my narrative well, but Uncle Ellis always seemed suspicious of me, though he had no proof of anything. My narrative of what happened fits perfectly. The events of how I came to be king five years ago circled my mind as my dragon stirred. Something was troubling him.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± I asked me, feeling anxious for an unknown reason.


    ¡°Something ising,¡± he replied, and I stood up, but as soon as I did, I felt what me felt, as both the kitchen doors burst open at once and I saw As. His eyes shed at everyone before finding me, and I knew I was his target. I hadn¡¯t seen my brother in five years since he was pulled through the portal I created. The witch spelled it so I wouldn¡¯te and save him if my guilt overtook me, and I was guilty. I hadn¡¯t realized just how much I had missed him these past five years, and he looked different. His hair was shaggy and reaching his back, and his eyes looked older somehow. He was also leaner. He was home. Then I thought of Sorena. My poor mate and what he did to her-guilt turned into anger as it all came rushing back. I spent five years grieving over my mate. She is grieving not only for her loss but also for what he did to her.


    As I was lost in my head, I lost sight of what was happening but was brought to reality quickly by a punch thatnded on my face. Good. If it¡¯s a fight he wants, it¡¯s a fight he will get. We traded blows back and forth as dishes went flying around, breaking. Uncle Ellis and his wife pushed the girls and boys out of the room beforeing back and attempting to break my brother and me up. We were trading blows that were so deadly that we were both a bloody mess by the time we had separated, only because of what I revealed. me was healing me, but As had already seemed to be back at full health as his bones were already popped back into ce and his ck eyes were healed. Not a scratch was on him. What the hell?


    ¡°WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS?¡± Uncle Ellis roared. Even though I was king, Uncle Ellis was still an elder and was to be respected. I was not backing down, though. The ends justify the means. As just looked at me, cracking his neck, looking like he was getting ready for round two. He came back for me, which meant he wasing back to his throne. I would be damned if I was going to let him have it. He has yet to feel what I have felt, but soon he will.


    As Pov


    Death. It was all I could think about as I charged at Adam with the full intent to kill. King or not, one look at him, and I couldn¡¯t erase thest five years. The damage was done.


    ¡°You motherfucker,¡± I roared, punching his face in a fit of rage. He fell back, flipping backwards,nding back on his feet before charging at me.


    ¡°You should have stayed where you were,¡± he growled back, trying tond a punch, but I had already dodged it. I picked him up and threw him on the table, which broke in half from the impact.


    ¡°You got our father killed,¡± I growled as I grabbed a sword from the wall, but he was ahead of me as he pulled him out and breathed fire on it. The family scrambled out of there as Uncle Ellis directed them to the other room before he and Aunt Katrina came back, attempting to break us up. By then, Adam had given me a ck eye and a few broken ribs. It hurt a lot, but I couldn¡¯t focus on the pain. He had to die. I charged at him again, but Aunt Katrina used her elemental wind power to push us away from each other as we both mmed against opposite walls.


    ¡°Father is not dead,¡± he yelled, and that paused me. I didn¡¯t charge at that moment, as what he said sank slowly but surely. That was impossible, though. I knew what I saw. I saw my father¡¯s heart ripped from his chest. He was dead. I stood up slowly as the pain from the injuries started magnifying, but I was ignoring it.


    ¡°WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS?¡± Uncle Ellis yelled, but I was still focused on As.


    ¡°You¡¯re a fucking liar. I saw his heart ripped from his chest by that witch. You traitor¡¯ I growled at him, cracking my neck as I strangely started to feel myself healing faster than I was used to.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tell them, Adam. Tell them what happened that day. That day, you sided with that witch and sent me away. Tell them that your actions got your father killed.¡± I growled at him while stepping forward. He was already on his feet again, looking at me confusingly, but getting prepared for me to charge again.


    ¡°What he says is true, As. He¡¯s not dead. He is in jail,¡± Ells says, looking at me worried and confused at the same time. I knew he was probably told I was dead.


    ¡°But I saw¡­¡± I started to say, but s just chuckled.


    ¡°You saw what that witch wanted you to see before I killed her. I told her to make you suffer, you arrogant fuck. Since we¡¯re being so honest here, tell them. Tell them what you did to Sorena!¡± He growled, making me confused. I had always wondered what his reason for betraying me was, given that we were so close.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do a damn thing to that girl,¡± I said, seething.


    ¡°I saw hering from your room that night,¡± he growls at me.


    ¡°She tried to fucking throw herself at me, and I knew she was yours. I made her leave and told her not toe back to my room in that type of way.¡± I growled back at him, but I could tell he didn¡¯t believe me.


    ¡°Is that before or after you raped my mate, you pathetic piece of shit?¡± he said, charging to me again as I did the same, but as before, we were separated by Aunt Katrina as she held us against the wall of the kitchen hall, still opposite from each other.


    ¡°I NEVER TOUCHED HER THAT WAY,¡± I growled at him. I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. He thought I raped Sorena. Is that what she told him? It was all starting to make sense now.


    ¡°Her story was genuine,¡± he said, and it looked like he was close to a meltdown.


    ¡°I never lied to you before. Why the fuck didn¡¯t you juste ask me, Adam? Instead, you plot behind my fucking back with that witch bitch, who I know you know had something to do with mom¡¯s death, to send me away to another dimension. Demons Adam. I was taken by the son of the Demon Lord and used for my power and looks, among other things,¡± I told him, leaving out the rape. That is something I would never trust anyone with.


    ¡°Hold the fuck up. You told us she killed him,¡± Uncle Ellis said, looking at Adam with distaste along with Aunt Katrina.


    ¡°None of it matters now. The witch is dead. I snapped that bitch¡¯s neck the second she sent As through the portal. You raped my mate. I don¡¯t care what happens to you. Everything that happened to you, you deserved it ten times over. me yourself for your father being in jail too,¡± Adam said, narrowing his eyes at me. I could hear each word of his sentenceced with venom, and my bloodlust was still raging at that, but Katrina still had me pinned. I was strong enough to overpower this hold she had on me, but I knew once I did, she would get hurt, and I couldn¡¯t have that. Kaii, on the other hand, didn¡¯t care and wanted blood.


    ¡°Why is he in jail??¡± I asked Uncle Ellis.


    ¡°Shortly after you left, he came to the castle. When no one was looking, he pulled out a knife and stabbed Sorena several times in the chest, shouting at her. He has been in the cells ever since, not talking. He has been silent thesest five years,¡± Uncle Ellis exined. I looked at Katrina to release me, as I was going to go to him. Adam was spared. For the moment, Katrina released us both, and we dropped to the ground before straightening back up. I looked around at the mess all over the kitchen hall. What a hell of a mess!


    My bloodlust was still strong, and yes, I was going to get my revenge, but my father filled my thoughts. For five years, I had mourned his death, and on the day of my kidnapping, he just saw fit to go and stab Sorena. It didn¡¯t make sense. Maybe I could get him to talk. ¡°I didn¡¯t juste back for you, traitor. I came back to my throne. Keep the seat warm today, because I¡¯ll be back on it tomorrow.¡± I told him before turning my back. As I did, everything happened too fast. Adam grabbed his sword off the floor and threw it at my back, just as a portal opened right at my back.


    The de went into the portal, I thought to myself, but as I finished turning around, there she stood. Ava. She turned around to me, and we both looked down. The de was with her. Right in the middle of her chest.


    ¡°AVA¡±!!!!!!!!!

 Unexpected Portals

    Brandon Pov (now called Emilio by Ana)


    ¡®How soon will this n be put into effect,¡¯ I asked Ana as she watched me feed from the sixth victim today alone.


    ¡°Soon, my love,¡±  she tells me as I finish my meal. I was always hungry. ¡°I just have to make sure that bloody witch doesn¡¯t find us before we want to be found.¡± She told me. Last time we were found by that witch, she had caught me feeding. I didn¡¯t see her, though, but I could feel her presence. Her presence brought out something of a memory. Something in me stirred as a beautiful ebony woman with wild ck hair and light green eyes. Harim. Or Hemin. I couldn¡¯t remember much. A part of me feels like I should know her, but the bigger part of me says to ignore it. Besides, if this woman was important to me, why hadn¡¯t she found me yet? As far as I was concerned, Ana saved my life. I owed Ana everything. It is best not to ponder on the past.


    Adam Pov


    As I tried to kill As with my de, a portal opened, and a very beautiful girl stepped through. She had brown hair with purple eyes. Those same purple eyes that my Sorena had. The exact same shade. Were they rted? How did she know As? Also, fuck, I may have just killed her, but then look at how panicked As looks. Maybe this is a good thing indeed. All of these thoughts came into my head as I watched As fly her to the hospital, followed by Aunt Katrina and Uncle Ellis.


    Ava Pov (beforeing through the portal)


    I feel a tug at my heart. It¡¯s a deep emotion of rage, and it¡¯s not mine. What is this?


    ¡°Mate,¡±  my wolf says.


    I¡¯m feeling him. How? I asked her.


    I don¡¯t know, but you have been connected to a mate for some time now. I have felt it ever since the dream walk, she tells me. If As was in trouble, I could at least help, whether he wanted it or not. He was still my mate. Whatever force has been watching metely must have been listening, because a portal to that samend opened up. I remembered my dad¡¯s words, but my friend was in trouble. He will just have to ept it. I saw people I had never seen before. The ce was aplete mess. The portal closed.


    I felt him. I felt As. He was behind me. I turned around to greet him when I felt something piecemeal. In a rush of adrenaline, I looked down and saw a sword in my chest. My eyes widened as I realized what had just happened. This de was different. It was like it sapped all of my energy at once, and before I knew it, all I heard was As¡¯s beautiful and horrified face calling my name before darkness overtook me.


    As Pov


    ¡°Ava¡±. What the fuck is she doing here? How did she even know where I was? Fuck! I rushed her to the hospital. The doctors took her to the back immediately. Another doctor looked her over as they rushed her to the back.


    ¡°Who is this youngdy?¡± I was asked, but I didn¡¯t answer the question.


    ¡°Fix her. NOW!¡± Kai yelled through me, saying what I had been thinking. They stopped me at the door, not letting me pass through, telling me to wait as they needed all hands-on deck since it was the king¡¯s sword that hit her. That sword has the power not only to kill but also to drain any and all energy from the person it hits, weakening them. Not even her wolf would be able to heal her, as her wolf would be weak as well. It weakens everything.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I growled, punching a wall. Uncle Ellis and Aunt Katrina were sitting down and watching me. I slid down against the wall. It was bing a very long day, but as troublesome as all of it was, none of itpared to losing Ava. Why did shee here?


    She may have felt the bloodlust and wanted toe to help. We are all connected, Kai replies.


    ¡°But how? We never mated.¡± I told him.


    ¡°You both established a connection the day you pursue your dreams. I used my power to bind you together, so one would feel what the other was  feeling,¡± he replied, causing me to get even angrier. But not for that reason.


    ¡°You pushed her,¡± I said, annoyed with him.


    ¡°She is very powerful herself. All of the things she is mixed with. Connecting to everything that she is was difficult, and the impact knocked her to the ground. It was not personal. I¡¯d never harm her intentionally. I want her. You¡¯re the one that does not, he said before closing his link to me.


    ¡°She is your mate, isn¡¯t she?¡± Aunt Katrina said, putting her arm around me and pulling me close. It was a sort offort. I nodded to her before putting my head in my hands in frustration.


    ¡°Have faith, my boy. Things will work out the way our God means them too,¡± she said in a supporting tone. I just stayed silent. A few hours hade by, and we watched peoplee and go.


    ¡°If she dies, how do I tell her family that I¡¯m the reason for it?¡±  I told her. I had been doing my very best to stay free of Ava so that I could continue my mission of reiming my kingdom, but guilt overclouded me like a cloud of smoke, and Ava filled my thoughts. I¡¯m not really sure what was happening, but a portal opened up, and I saw Jessica and Rynyxon walking in a forest, holding hands. They looked so happy. I called out to them both, and they turned around in shock before heading our way. The portal was closing fast.


    ¡°Ava is here, and she is hurt,¡± I yelled, and they both took off and reached the portal in time,ing through it before it was sealed. Someone was opening portals, but when I looked around, I saw no one. I¡¯ll have it checkedter.


    ¡°WHERE IS MY DAUGHTER?¡±  His voice boomed, mming me against the wall, and rightfully so. I deserved it. I had not only abandoned her, but I was also the reason she was here. Uncle Ellis pushed him off of me as the two stood head-to-head, about to exchange blows, when Jessica and Katrina pulled them both apart. I could tell Rynyxon was linking to someone. Jessica waved her hand, and a portal opened, bringing through both Ava¡¯s sister Jasmine and her mate Samael.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Uncle Ellis said to them. Of course, he didn¡¯t know them. I hadn¡¯t had the time to exin my situation to him yet. The tension in the room was thick as Samael stood in front of Jasmine, who looked a little different since thest time I saw her, but I couldn¡¯t put my finger on it. I held my hand to him.


    ¡°They are all fine, Uncle Ellis. They are with  me,¡± I told him, causing him to back down, and everyone lightened up a bit. I could feel Jasmine¡¯s gaze on me, and I¡¯m sure it made her ufortable. My face is the devil of her past, but she still smiled slightly and gave a slight nod before turning back to the situation. Weirdly, I could see everyone was calming down, and I looked at Samael, who was looking at everyone. It dawned on me that he was using his powers to control the situation. Interesting. On the other hand, I was still jumpy about wanting to know more about Ava. I almost burst through those doors. Why was I feeling this way?


    ¡°Now everyone calms down. That beautiful girl is back there, getting treated. We don¡¯t know how long it will be since we haven¡¯t received any updates yet, but we have been here waiting for her the whole time,¡±  Aunt Katrina said, but Rynyxon just looked at her, bewildered.


    ¡°What happened to her?¡± Samael asked me.


    ¡°It was my fault. My brother and I were fighting. My dragon linked Ava and me when she walked into my dreams and must have felt what I was feeling. She came here wanting to help, but got caught in the crossfire, ¡°I exined, with my face falling. I had spent five years locked in a cage, but even now, I have never felt so helpless. Jessica came over to me, putting her arms around me. She was the only one here who knew my story, as half of it was also hers. She knew I came to reim my kingdom and the vow of death I made against my brother. I noticed Katrina was looking strangely at Rynyxon, getting a good look at him in this hospital light, before she gasped. He was doing the same with her.


    ¡°Katrina?¡¯ he said, and Aunt Katrina looked at him questionably before realization dawned on her face.


    ¡°Oh my god, Nyx,¡± she said before reaching out and hugging him, in which I heard Jessica¡¯s wolf growl slowly as she pulled away from me.


    ¡°That¡¯s your baby girl back there?¡± She asked, and he nodded. Everyone else looked at them in confusion.


    ¡°Can someone tell us what the hell is going on?¡± Jessica said, looking between Rynyxon and Katrina, but before they could respond, a doctor came out of the room with blood all over him. I ran up to him, knowing the news was about Ava somehow. Everyone crowded around him, ready for him to deliver his news. All I know is that my heart dropped from what he said next.


    ¡°She is¡­ ¡±


    (To be continued in the next chapter.)


    ####Misty Trees


    Ava Pov


    Funny how life seems to sh between your eyes on the brink of death. Did I imagine I would die this way? Absolutely not. I knew, though, that if I did die, it would always have been in the service of someone else. These are thoughts that travel through my mind as I feel myself sink further and further into darkness before I drop to the ground. What the hell? I was back outside, near the bigke. The sameke from my dreamsst time. Was I dreaming? No. I would know if this was a dream, as a dreamwalker would always know. This felt more like a vision, but what?


    I sat up and looked towards the huge castle. Its ck bricks seemed to glow somehow under the light of the red sky.


    Same asst time, I looked towards theke again and saw thedy with the ck hair and silver eyes. She was nting the flowers by theke. She got up and looked in my direction. I turned around and saw my mother, but this time, she was not looking at me. She was looking at the woman, who greeted her with a warm smile.


    ¡°Amber,¡± the silver-eyeddy said, greeting my mother by her name.


    ¡°RRose,¡± my mother said to her before they both hugged.


    ¡°These flowers are looking brighter and brighter each day, Rose,¡±  my mother said, looking over them.


    ¡°As they should. I wouldn¡¯t be able to see without them,¡± Amber said, overlooking them as well. They both held a silence before Rose spoke.


    ¡°How are things in the witch kingdom?¡± Rose asked my mom. Which kingdom?


    ¡°As bright and prosperous as they have ever been, though sometimes I worry about some of my witches, They aren¡¯t to stay on this border anymore. They wanted to explore the rest of the kingdom. I feel they may overlook my rules one day and go solo,¡± my mom said. Wait. My mom ruled witches here.


    ¡°You know that the border is for your people¡¯s protection as well as mine, Amber. The bad history between our two species runs deep,¡± Rose said.


    ¡°It is for that reason that I keep order,¡± mom said.


    ¡°I know, and my husband has left you and the witches alone to do as you please on the other side of the border, so that you may prosper. You all  know that this border between ournds is temporary. Our children will be the ones to unite ournds, as the great prophecy foretells,¡± Rose says. My mother frowned.


    ¡°The future¡¯s not set in stone anymore, Rose. The most horrific thing has happened,¡± my mother said, walking past me, sitting near a tree.


    ¡°Pray tell me,¡± Rose said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sick, Rose.¡± A sickness that I can¡¯t cure rose, no matter what treatments I take. My grandmother died from it, and I had hoped it would skip me, but it hasn¡¯t. It¡¯s the curse, Rose. Rose gasped as she sat next to my mother.


    ¡°Oh, dear god,¡± Rose said, touching my mom¡¯s forehead.


    ¡± Yes. I have tried every good spell that I know to try to prevent it, but none of them work. It¡¯s still inside of me, growing slowly.¡¯ mom said.  I remember my dad exining the generational curse of cancer to me. It was a curse on our family line from an ancient witch for using dark magic. ording to my dad, the witch who performed the dark magic did it to save her lover¡¯s life. Dark magic has always been forbidden, since our line was from a light magic generation. My dad brought me up in the ways of light magic. Mom died not too long after I was born, and somehow, I was free of the curse. My dad said it was because of how much my mother loved me, though I had always felt like there was more to it.


    ¡°Is that why you havee to me, my friend? To see if I can find a remedy.¡± Rose asked, and my mom put her head on her shoulder.


    ¡°I need you to read me, Rose. I need to know if there is anything that can be done to save all of us. Not just that, but you know I will alwayse and see you, no matter what. I don¡¯t need a reason to see my best  friend,¡± my mom replied, yfully hitting her. Best friend? Dad never told me about Rose before. Did As know too?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Hand me your palm,¡±  Rose told my mother, and she did, closing her eyes. When she opened them, they were fully red, with no trace of her eye color. My head started to hurt. It was the same pain I experienced when my wolf tried to break through a connection. What kind of power was this? I had seen seers giving visions, and this was nothing like what I was used to. As I held my head, Rose was looking at my mother, but I would swear she looked my way as well, since I was sitting next to my mother on the opposite side.


    I¡¯m not sure what they saw in the vision. All I know is that my mom broke away from Rose¡¯s grip so fast, with tears falling through her eyes as she stood up, followed by Rose.


    ¡°I would never¡­ do that to her. My own daughter,¡± my mom said, backing away.


    ¡°You and I both know these things are never set in stone, Amber, but there are some things that even I can¡¯t predict will change. It seems this fate is set in stone. This is a fate that wille to pass.¡± Rose said, with a sad look in her eyes.


    ¡°That is a magic darker than anything I have ever seen. I¡­ the cost¡­ the cost¡­ I can¡¯t do it,¡± mom said, with tears in her eyes. Rose walked to her to hug her, and I heard her whisper.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let thise to pass, then I¡¯m afraid you will doom us all,¡± Rose said. My head stopped hurting after I gave into the pain it was causing, which caused me to hunch over. My body was feeling warm. Too warm. When it died down, I looked back up, and they were both gone. Instead, the vision changed, and I was standing in a forest of pale trees. The trees looked as if they were smoking, as there was a misty fog all around. I looked around, but no one was here. However, the chill on my neck let me know I was not alone. I tried reaching my wolf, but I couldn¡¯t feel her. Through the mist, I could see a ck hut with a red door, but a hand on my shoulder stopped me. What the fuck?


    ¡°Don¡¯t, a voice said, and I recognized it. I turned around, only to see Rose standing behind me, with her long ck hair and silver eyes that looked as if they had seen too much.


    ¡°Rose,¡±  I greeted her, and she smiled.


    ¡°It is nice to finally meet you, Ava,¡± Rose said. I smiled and then looked around me once more.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± I asked her. She looked around, too.


    ¡°This is the Misty Realm. It is the realm where all supernatural souls with unfinished business go until it is their time to go back into the world, but only as spirits,¡± she said. I looked around again as my heart leaped at the thought I just had.


    ¡°Is my mom here?¡± I asked, but her face dropped when I asked, implying that she was not. Well, that¡¯s just fucking great.


    ¡°What is that house?¡± I asked her, pointing to the ck hut, and her eyes went to it.


    ¡°It is the house of revealing mysteries,¡±  she said.


    ¡°Whose secrets does it reveal?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Your own, from your past and/or future, as well as those it sees fit to show you,¡± she said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have any secrets,¡± I told her, looking at the house. Something in me was pulling me towards the house. She looked at me knowingly.


    ¡°The pull of your feelings. It is from the house. Those who go in do note out the same. Some souls go in ande out, never speaking a word again.¡± She said, That would exin her telling me not to, but I can¡¯t help but want to go. Something is there for me. I can feel it in


    ¡°You said souls are here, but you¡¯re here. Are you dead?¡± I asked her, and she nodded.


    ¡°My family does not know, and I need your promise not to tell them. When you get back to your world, I will be there, but only in spirit form. Fate has connected us both for a reason. You must not tell my family that you can see me. Especially my son.¡± She said, That was stupid. Her family doesn¡¯t know she is dead, and she doesn¡¯t want me to tell them. They must be worried sick.


    ¡°I have my own reasons for this, but for my sake, please. Do not breathe a word of anything regarding me to anyone.¡± She tells me, and I nod to her. It was not my business to know why. It was hers, and hers alone.

 House of Mysteries

    Ava Pov


    ¡°The house. I can¡¯t fight its  pull,¡± I told Rose as I started walking towards it.


    ¡°If you go into that house, one thing is certain. You will note back out the same¡±, Rose said in the background as I stood at the house¡¯s doorsteps. I thought about what she said. If this house revealed the future and past, then maybe it would help me find Brandon somehow. Was he in my future? Was this how I was going to save him? Without another look back, I went up the steps. As I got closer to the door, I saw an inscription in Latin that read, ¡°Beware of all who enter here.¡± You would think that should have been enough to turn me around, but I didn¡¯t. I proceeded further. I entered the small hut. It was all white inside. I was blinding white, but my eyes adjusted. There was nothing in the hut but two stands in the center, each with a red button.


    On the left, the button said past. On the right, the button says future. I had no reason to look at the past, as I knew everything there was to know about myself. If I were to find Brandon, he may possibly be in my future, so that¡¯s the one I pressed. I felt the room move, and I held onto the pir for support until it stopped. Once it stopped, I heard noises outside. I opened the door, only to realize I was no longer surrounded by smoky trees. I was back on the grounds of the realm I had been having visions of, in the huge yard of the ck castle. It looked like a great big stadium was conjured here, as many people sat watching these dragons.


    A great big ck dragon fell on the ground, with smoke steaming from its nose. I had never seen a dragon before, and the most logical response should have been to be afraid, but I wasn¡¯t. If anything, I felt a bond with this dragon. It was weird, but it was beautiful. As I walked closer, I could see that one of its wings was broken. It was badly hurt. I looked up and saw another ck dragon who looked simr to this one, except this one had a strange, colorful line on it. It advanced towards the all-ck dragon, who dodged its attack. I was upset to see the ck dragon hurt. I felt like I needed to protect him, but when I tried a healing spell, nothing happened. I realize my magic does not work here, and no one can see me either. That colored, striped dragon flew back in the air, and I realized it was going toe down with tremendous speed to kill the dragon on the ground, and the force would kill him.


    ¡°NO!¡± I shouted, but it was toote as the striped dragon started its descent downward. The ck dragon was already trapped under broken pieces of the stadium and looked too injured to move out of the way. Before the striped dragon reached the ground, I was pulled back to the hut. Each time I attempted to go back, I was constantly pulled back to the hut. I pressed the future button again, thinking it would help me see the oue, but this time I was transported to a different scene. I was back home on pack grounds, but everything was different. This was a battleground. I watched as both sides got into battle formations.


    Each side consisted of species known and unknown to me. I saw my family on the front line. Without warning, the other side advanced towards ours, with thergest red midst surrounding it. It¡¯s presence felt dark, as if no hope was in me all at once. I had never felt a presence that dark. I looked up to see the same ck dragon from earlier flying with other dragons, as ifmanding the army. Beside the ck dragon, another flew, and I was mesmerized by its beauty as well. Before the sh of both sides, I was brought back to the room, with the past button blinking rapidly. I tried pressing the future button again, but it was grayed out. The hut must have shown me all it wanted for the future. It wanted me to look in my past, but what was in my past that was so important that it wanted me to see? I pressed the past button and was transported as before, except when going forward, the motion felt as if I were moving backwards.


    Once it stopped, I walked out of the hut, only to find myself in a purple room with gold trim. In the mirror, I sat with my mother, who had a smile on her face that seemed both happy and sad. What was bothering her? I looked outside and saw that I was in the realm with the red skies again, but on the opposite side of the barrier this time. Was I in the witch kingdom?


    The door opened, and I saw dading in. My mother brightened up her smile more, but I could tell it was forced. What was she so sad about? Dad came in and brushed Mom¡¯s blonde hair before helping her up. She was in a white nightgown, and her belly was poking out. She was pregnant with me.


    ¡°How is our little Ava today?¡± he asked, kissing her belly. Her smile turned genuine this time.


    ¡°Strong. I visited a friend of mine today, from a different realm. She helped me with a spell that will make sure Ava does not inherit the cancer,¡± mom said. Dad grabbed and kissed her hand.


    ¡°Good magic, I hope,¡± dad said, but I could tell it was a serious question he was asking her.


    ¡°Of course, baby,¡± mom said. Dad kissed her head, but I knew¡­ Somehow, I knew she was lying. Or maybe there was more to it. It was the look in her eyes that told me what I needed to know.


    ¡°What about you? Could she help take it away from you too?¡± Dad asked.


    ¡± No. It spread throughout my whole body. I don¡¯t think I will make it too long after Ava es,¡± mom told him. She was already sitting on the bed. He knelt between her legs, his arms wrapping around her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t lose you,¡± dad said. Mom stroked his brown hair.


    ¡°You won¡¯t lose me. I will always be here with you, through Ava. Don¡¯t you ever forget that?¡± Mom told him, and he nodded. She handed the ne she was wearing to him. It looked just like the one I have now. Tears started streaming from my face.


    ¡°I will give this to her when she is born. She will have strong powers born from our bloodlines. Help her control them.


    ¡°Our precious Ava is going to change the world, that¡¯s for sure,¡± dad said as he stood up and sat down on the edge of the huge bed, massaging her feet.


    ¡°Yes, yes, she is,¡± mom said, with a tear falling down her face. At once, I was pulled back to the white room. I was a sobbing mess. Dad didn¡¯t really talk about mom much, and now I know why. After Jessica, my mom became his whole life, and then he lost her too. Just to be left with me. A female version of him in every way. My heart felt suffocating. After I gathered myself up, I saw the lights were blinking again. I pressed it. After the annoying backwards motion, I walked outside again, only to see my mother standing in what looked like the woods. I was unsure where the location was, but I could tell it was still in the realm I was in since the sky was still red. She was still pregnant.


    ¡°Were you followed?¡± A voice asked from behind. It was Rose. Mom closed her eyes, feeling for everyone else.


    ¡± No. No one knows I¡¯m here either. Not even Rynyxon,¡± Mom said. Rose nodded. Rose waved her hand, and it looked like a cauldron was uncloaked. It started bubbling. Mom had tears rolling down her eyes as she watched the cauldron. My mom took a knife and cut her hand, spilling blood on it, before she started chanting.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    .  .    ,     .  ,         .  .   ,     ,    .


    (Hear me. Hear me. With my blood, take from me this vessel. In return, give my other vessel life without the curse. Take and give. (Give and take, so one will die while the other lives.)


    The ground opened up and swallowed the cauldron. When it closed, a bottle of red liquid was left.


    ¡°He epted your offer. Drink,¡± Rose said, handing my mom the bottle.


    ¡°I am sorry, my dear daughter. May your life there be not one of suffering,¡± she said, holding her stomach. As I watched in horror, she drank the liquid and fell to the ground at once, screaming in pain. Rose knelt beside her. Blood started leaking from her legs. After a while, the struggles stopped. I looked at her stomach, which seemed to be smaller now but still showed she was pregnant.


    ¡°You will never breathe a word of this to anyone; do you understand me?¡± my mom told Rose, as a ck streak seemed to circle her face before disappearing.


    ¡°I will carry this to my grave,¡± Rose said, with a tear falling down her face as she held my mom.


    ¡°I can only pray that my love, Ava, will never find this out. What would she think of me, knowing I just sacrificed her twin sister so she could  live?¡± mom said. With that, I was pulled back to the white room. There was a button on it that said home. I pressed it and jolted awake. I was in a hospital room, from the looks of it. I sat up quickly, feeling my body ache. There was a green paste on my wound. Everyone was sitting around me, except for As, who was leaning against the doorway, but I couldn¡¯t focus on him because right beside him stood Rose. It took me a second to realize everyone could not see her.


    So much¡­. I just saw so much¡­ I needed answers¡­


    ¡°Ava,¡± my dad said, rushing closer to my bedside and checking on me. I wouldn¡¯t speak. I couldn¡¯t speak. Not after what I had just seen. Not after what I had just heard. My chest started hurting. I couldn¡¯t breathe. The pain from where I was stabbed seemed to increase 10 times more, though now I could feel my wolf, who was doing her best to try to heal me but was failing.


    ¡°Doctor¡± As yelled, looking at me worried, along with everyone else.


    The doctor came in quickly and examined me.


    ¡°You have to calm down, Ava,¡± the doctor said, but I couldn¡¯t. My mom. My sister. My poor sister.


    ¡°You have to try to reach her,¡± the doctor said, looking at As, who did nothing for a moment but then nodded. My eyes were on my knees as I tried to focus and realized I was not able to. As lifted my face, and a million sparks shot through me at his touch. I felt myself calming down from it. I heard him growl a bit. Did he feel them too? His gray eyes flickered from side to side, like he was watching something. When he arrived too, he shook his head, as if trying to clear out what he had just seen in his head. I wasn¡¯t sure what had happened to him. All I knew was that his touch was helping me. It helped me focus. I needed focus. I needed answers. I knew just who to get them from.


    ¡°Everyone out, please,¡± I said slowly, but I knew they all heard me.


    ¡°No Ava. We¡¯re not going anywhere. We¡¯re here for you, okay?¡± Jasmine said, smiling. I returned her smile, knowing she was trying to be nice, but I needed everyone out now.


    ¡°Thank you, but I need to be alone right now. Please. Do this for  me.¡± I looked at all of them, begging. Especially As, who looked like he was stuck between telling me hell no and okay, we will go. In the end, he took his hand off my face, after onest look, and walked out.


    ¡°We will check on youter, sweetheart,¡±  dad said, kissing my forehead. Everyone else followed him. After making sure I was alone, my full attention was turned to the doorway, where Rose stood. I could feel my pain starting toe to the surface.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to tell me everything I want to know, ¡°I told her, narrowing my eyes. She, however, did not return my cold exterior. She simply smiled and nodded, keeping her voice as calm as a river.


    ¡°Ask away, but beware; I can only answer what is asked of me. Nothing more. Nothing less. I nodded, but before I could ask anything, a deep growl was heard outside my room, followed by another one that shook the whole ce. What now?

 Serpent Selis

    As Pov


    The relief that went through the room after Ava woke up was beyond relief. Well, all of those except the one person who I was just itching to dig my ws into. We went back out into the lobby after Ava asked for privacy, and Adam decided to portal in at that exact time.


    ¡°Show her to me!¡± he demanded. He was thest person I wanted around Ava, though I knew I didn¡¯t want the mate to bond with her. It was just my guilt over her getting hurt that was the cause of my concern. Still, she can move on with one of her choices. Just not Adam. It was the fact that she looked like thete Sorena that I knew peaked his interest, as it had peaked mine. The doctor moved to the side to let Adam pass through, but I was in front of him in an instant. He was not getting to her. The room was back to being tense.


    ¡°Get out of my way,¡± he growled, but his little growl didn¡¯t affect me. Lest he forget, I am still the rightful king of the throne and the strongest.


    ¡°Over my dead body, are you going near her?¡± I told him. Kai¡¯s rage was burning and begging to be released, but I was not destroying my hospital. Rynyxon, Samael, Jasmine, and Jessica took sides with me.


    ¡°Who are these people in my kingdom?¡±  Adam demanded.


    ¡°They are with me. Let¡¯s not forget, this kingdom is mine, you fucking traitor.¡± I told him. I could feel the confusion around us, but I was face-to-face with Adam, inches apart. I wanted to rip his throat out, and from the looks of it, so did he. Suddenly, he smirked.


    ¡°Your kingdom hung. Well, you¡¯ve been pretty absent from the kingdomtely. You want my kingdom; you¡¯re going to have to take it, As. There is only one way I can see that happening.¡± He said it with a wicked smile still on his face. It was sinister to see my own brother this way.


    ¡°Pray tell,¡± I told him sarcastically.


    ¡°I call it the Law of Serpent Selis,¡± he said. I paused while hearing Aunt Katrina gasp. Serpent Selis? He couldn¡¯t be fucking serious. Thew of Serpent Selis was an ancient one. It was a fight in an arena where there were only twows. One was that you could only fight in human or dragon form. The second is that it was a fight to the death. The fight was not over unless one was dered dead. There was a third rule, however, and it was said that only a certain type of dragon could call on it. Serpent sepsis was usually called when two dragonsid im to the same thing. I looked him deep in the eye, as I was already calcting the odds of him beating me. We were both raised with the same training methods, though mine was a bit different due to private lessons with Uncle Ellis, who taught me how to control my dragon. I came to my decision.


    ¡°What are your terms?¡± I asked him. His terms would be set in stone if he won.


    ¡°If I win As, not only will the kingdom forever belong to me, I will also be iming that beautiful girl of yours,¡± he said, with an evil glimmer in his eyes. I couldn¡¯t stop Kai from roaring through me with a st of power, which somehow sent Adam flying back and crashing into a wall. It was something new, but I couldn¡¯t focus on it. I was trying to reel Kai back in, but Adam just threatened our mate. I could sense how he felt about Ava. I couldn¡¯t afford to feel the same.


    ¡°How dare youy im to my mother? Blessed to me by the Almighty God Typhus himself. Do you crave death that much, brother? I can give it to you right  now,¡± his deep voice boomed, likely waking up every patient in the hospital. His hand had found its way to Adam¡¯s neck, picking him up and pinning him against the wall. He was going to kill him.


    Kai never came forward this way, and part of me wanted to let him do it. Another part of me knew that Adam was right, though. I had been gone for a long time. Our people may not even want me back on the throne. However, thew of Serpent Selis was always respected. Kaiing out surprised Adam, but he was still smiling coyly. I didn¡¯t trust it. This could be another trap he was setting up. Not even Adam was that stupid to try anything in front of the whole kingdom.


    ¡°What will it be, Kai?¡± he said. I could feel Kai crushing his neck then and there, and suddenly I reigned forward to get back in control. Not here. Not like this. Somehow, though I could not see her, I could feel Ava watching us. I could feel what she was feeling. She was angry. Not with me. With him. I felt it burn into me, and it edged Kai to keep pushing forward, but I was still holding him.


    ¡°I ept,¡± I told him, dropping him to the ground.


    ¡°Tomorrow, at midnight. I¡¯m not a heartless king. I¡¯ll give you a chance. Father took me away. Spend yourst day with your partner. Come tomorrow. She will belong to me,¡± Adam said, standing up and brushing himself off.


    ¡°My daughter belongs to no one but herself,¡± Rynyxon said, and he started advancing on him, but Samael growled, and he submitted with his wolf, though I could tell it took some restraint to do so. Samael looked at me. Understanding passed through us both. As a fellow king, he understood the weight that I was carrying, but he also understood the significance of what I had to lose should I die. I, however, will be having a conversation with himter. As I considered the events that would happen, should I die, Ava should be safe. Always. It would be the only good thing I could give her. Adam portaled away, out of sight.


    ¡°Who is this idiot that feels the need to im my sister?¡± Jasmine asked. I looked at Ellis and Katrina, who were annoyed by the question, but one look from me silenced them. Adam was still a part of the family, after all.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°You can both go. I¡¯ll let you know if anything  changes,¡± I told them, and they both nodded. One look at Uncle Ellis told me we would be having a very serious discussionter. It was the same one dad gave me whenever I messed up.


    ¡°He is my younger brother. He betrayed me and led me to get captured by that demon you killed. The reason behind his betrayal was that he was under the impression that I raped and abused his mate. The truth was, she tried toe onto me, and I basically pushed her out of my room and hurt her feelings. Her name was Sorena.¡± I told them, and sadness overtook me. If only I weren¡¯t as harsh as I was with Sorena that night, maybe I could have avoided what happened, not just with me but with their realm as well. Jasmine seemed to sense my feelings.


    ¡°What he did would have happened with or without you. You were just caught in the crossfire. Fate led you to your position, so that you would meet my sister,¡± she said, and I nodded.


    ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡±  she started, and her eyes red purple. Her wolf was in charge. Jessica had already told me about her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been ignoring our sister for three fucking weeks. Now she may not say it, but I know it has had her in pain, not to mention her dealing with her best friend being kidnapped. Now I don¡¯t know what your deal is with her or if you just don¡¯t want a mate, but whatever it is, fix your shit. She already has enough to deal  with,¡± Lunar said. I had been around wolves before, but the power radiating from her was massive. I was not afraid.


    Only in deep appreciation for it. If I died, Ava would be protected by this great power. I could do nothing but nod, though. The truth was, I wanted my mate. Just as much as Kai already does. Thesest few weeks have been hard trying to ignore the bond and focus on getting back here when visions of her heart-shaped face and fierce purple eyes keeping back into my mind.


    Most times, I think back to when she was in my arms in the other realm. She was unconscious, and I had just flown her away from the fight. I had practiced enough on the study of witch magic to know she would burn herself out eventually due to the excessive magic she used while fighting. She was stubborn, wanting to go back into the fight, even knowing how weak she was. Kai was growing in my head, telling me to keep her there.


    He wanted to know what type of mate we were given, even knowing she was a witch. I tried holding her back. She growled at me, which surprised me. In the kingdom of Draconis, mates of dragons were always submissive, and her defiance angered Kai and me.


    ¡°Move,¡±  she said. Or I will make you move,¡± she said when I let her go. I had to restrain Kai, who was itching to get out and fly her away, with or without her consent.


    ¡°Go and die then,¡± I told her in fury, and I left her in the woods. Had we bonded on the spot, she would have sensed that I never really left. Maybe her wolf knew, though. I watched her get back to the fight as I followed her, using the trees as a cover so as not to be seen. She was not using magic this time. Instead, she was fighting hand-to-handbat with knives, and it was the most impressive thing I had ever seen. Why did I follow her, though? I knew what she was. Was it just because she saved my life?


    Did I feel like I owed her? I wasn¡¯t sure what the reason was. All I knew was that while I was lost in my head, my eyes were still focused on the battle, and seeing a demon sneaking up behind her angered me to the core as well as Kai. I came out of the shadows and burned him before he could even reach her. I saw others trying to get to her as well, and I burned them to crisps as well.


    ¡°I must keep her safe,¡±  Kai said, and I agreed. I felt Kai merging with me, and we were one. I leveled from the ground, channeling our dragon fire through my veins until they became balls of massive destruction in each hand. My eyes were gone, and smoke filled my sockets instead. It was mid-transition. Something I had learned from Uncle Ellis in our private lessons. As I took out the demons along with Ava, a burst of energy and color came from Jasmine, and all the demons were gone.


    I scanned the area, making sure no threats were left. It was clear. I looked down at Ava, who looked beautiful with her battle scars. Her attention was on her sister. However, what Ava really wanted was set into reality, and frustration took over. I could not have her for my mate. Instead, I turned my attention to taking my kingdom back. That¡¯s exactly what I nned to do. If Serpent Selis was the only way to do it, then Adam had better start praying because he was going to meet judgment day with Typhusing tomorrow night. I was certain of it.


    Ava took that time toe from where she was. She was wearing a patient¡¯s gown. Her brown hair was curly and disheveled, but it didn¡¯t look bad. Her eyes were on me. The others were looking back and forth between us.


    ¡°Come on, honey, they need time alone, ¡± Jessica said, grabbing Rynyxon, who looked at me like it was the opposite of what he wanted but left with her anyway. Samael and Jasmine looked at Ava, who gave them a slight nod, before they both left as well, leaving just Ava and myself in the lobby.

 Dream Bonded

    Ava Pov


    After hearing the deep growls, I got out of bed to see what the problem was. I could feel myself healing as well when I took notice; it was not hurting as much to move. The questions I was going to ask Rose were still heavy in my mind, but I would have time. I felt myself healing, but it was strange. This healing felt different than what I was used to.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not healing you. You¡¯re healing yourself. Or something else is healing you.¡± My wolf told me, which left me confused. I had never been able to do this without a spell before. I kept walking, staying out of sight of anyone, as I heard my name and felt the air was tense. I could hear As arguing with someone else. I listened to everything that was going on. As¡¯ brother, Adam, was trying to im me. What the fuck? I could hear my wolf growling in my head as well. She, too, did not like the idea of another manying im to us. I heard him challenge him to a serpent selis. Why did the sound of that send chills through me? Apparently, their kingdom and I were the prize. I felt like there was more to this challenge.


    ¡°Do any of you know what that is?¡± I linked Jasmine, Samael, and Dad.


    ¡°It¡¯s a fight for submission,¡± dad answered back.


    ¡°How do you know this?¡± Jasmine said in the link.


    ¡°Because this is the realm I met Ava¡¯s mother in,¡± dad said. ¡°I lived here for a time with her, before Ava was born.¡± That made sense, considering what I had just seen. So, it was true. It was all true. My anger soared through me as I looked at Rose, who was avoiding eye contact as well as listening to her boys. So much sadness was shown in her face that I couldn¡¯t even bear to scold her right now. Instead, I walked up to a small ss window where I saw As about to kill Adam right there on the spot, and for a brief moment, I wanted him too. Or my wolf did. I wasn¡¯t sure, but he held back. I watched as Adam opened up a portal, giving As a day to spend with me. Something about the ck aura that hung around Adam didn¡¯t sit right with me as he left. Wait. Since when can I see auras? That, too, was something I could only do with a spell. I walked in, sure that even As knew I was here somehow. We could feel each other somehow. I was still wondering how the hell that was even possible, given that he had been avoiding me. All eyes turned to me, but mine were on As. It was time we talked.


    ¡°Go home. I will be spending some time with  As.¡± I linked my family.


    ¡°You were here for less than a second and were stabbed. Leaving you here is thest thing I want to do,¡± dad said in the link. I looked at Samael and Jasmine for help, hoping they would understand. They nodded.


    ¡°She stays. Send a message when you¡¯re ready toe back. You know the spell,¡± Samael said, causing dad to get annoyed and walk out with Jessica.


    ¡°Link me first if anything happens. There is a reason I left this ce,¡± dad said through our personal family link before stepping through the portal Jasmine and Samael created. After everyone was gone, it was pure silence. My eyes finally met my friends. His silver ones were captivating, but it was not time to talk about them. I started to speak but ended up tongue-tied. He took his eyes off me and started walking through the double doors I came through, looking back and motioning for me to follow him. We ended up back in my room. My doctor was still there, and my clothes that were once destroyed looked to be fixed up as good as new. They wereid out on the bed for me. Rose was also in the room but disappeared as well. She knew I needed this.


    As turned the opposite way as I got dressed, but my wolf was sending naughty thoughts into my head, and it annoyed me. We were clearly not at that kind of stage. I cleared my throat, signaling I was dressed. He sat in the chair, near the bed. I sat down on the bed. We both looked at each other. Neither one of us really knew what to say to the other. He broke the awkward silence.


    ¡°You should be in bed resting,¡± he said, with his eyes towards my chest. I knew he was still seeing that de as if it were still through me.


    ¡°I feel rested enough,¡± I told him. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m healed up.¡± That seemed to peak his interest, as he just looked at me curiously. It felt naked, and I didn¡¯t care for it.


    ¡± What?¡± I asked, half annoyed, half trying not to blush under his gaze. He smirked. Cocky, I see.


    ¡°The mud they gave you was from ourke. It has healing abilities, but not for any other creatures than dragons. So, to hear you say you are healed makes me wonder how someone with no dragon has dragon healing abilities,¡¯ he said. That question kind of blew me away. I had no idea. As far as I knew, I was an angel witch, though my dad didn¡¯t think I knew I was part angel. I had always known. Technically, I am a tribrid, given the fact that a wolf was forced upon me. Thank the goddess; she did not let me die and let me keep my powers. I pondered his question before shrugging my shoulders.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, to be honest,¡± I said, not really sure what to reply to. He looked at me as if studying me, and a faint aura of blue was around him. It was beautiful. It was silent for a while.


    ¡°Ava, I am sorry I have not been in contact with you thesest few weeks, but it was not done with bad intentions, I promise,¡± he said, looking into my eyes. His words struck a chord as the stress of thest few weeks came back to me.


    ¡°Save your apologies. You have your reasons, and I¡¯m sure they are good reasons. But it was not fair to me. You could not have bonded me to you at least,¡±  I told him, annoyed. He sighed and looked away.


    ¡°My dragon Kai bonded you to me; that night, your dream walked into my dreams. The force of it knocked you down,¡± he said. Holy shit. So that¡¯s how I feel. I never understood what made me fall back that night.


    ¡°So, he forces a bond on me, knowing your feelings as well? Are you both intentionally trying to hurt me?¡± I asked him. His gaze looked up at me suddenly. His eyes were golden, and his voice was deeper.


    ¡°I would never hurt you,¡±  he said, and at that moment, I knew it was Kai in control. I could feel my wolf¡¯s giddiness for him.


    ¡°You linked us, knowing As does not want me. He will reject me soon. Why would you do that?¡± I demanded to know.


    ¡°As does want you. His reasons for saying he does not are stupid but logical in their own right. You will have to ask him why. I, however, do want you. I¡¯ve wanted you from the moment you rescued us. Make sure you don¡¯t forget that, mate,¡± he said before retreating back into As. A pair of gray eyes avoided my gaze following that. He then looked at me before standing up.


    ¡°Finish getting yourself together. I¡¯ll be outside. There is something I want to show  you,¡± he said before leaving the room. Rose chose that moment to appear back in the room.


    ¡°Your questions for me can be answeredter. What happened in the past is done and cannot be changed, but your future still can. Find me when you¡¯ve gotten your answers from As, and then I will tell you my  story,¡± she said before disappearing again. I walked into the bathroom and took my clothes off. I looked at the shower. It was just what I needed. The bathroom already had feminine products in it, and they all smelled wonderful. After I got out of the shower, a scan was done on me from a device on the sink. Suddenly, a folded pair of jeans and a purple t-shirt were on the toilet seat. Along with some sneakers that are exactly my size. Well, that was something you don¡¯t see every day.


    I got dressed in the clothes, and they fit me perfectly. I put my old clothes in a bag that was on the sink as well. I brushed and blow-dried my hair. My curls bounced back, looking healthier than ever. I had to take that shampoo I used back home with me, I noted to myself.


    After I figured I was presentable enough, I went out of my room and back into the lobby, only to see As waiting there. He took me in when he saw me, and I swear I heard him growl, but maybe I imagined it. He held out his hand, and I took it. We walked in silence as he led me from the hospital out the front door, and I was mesmerized by the sight in front of me. I had seen this castle from far away in visions, but it was closer now. Much closer, and it stood taller than I could ever have thought. Its ck stone was breathtaking. I looked at the red sky, with streaks of yellow clouds in it. Looking closer, though, I could see specks of orange. It was like a never-ending sunset, which just so happened to be my favorite time of day.


    ¡°Stand back,¡± he said, and I did. In an instant, he transformed into his dragon. Nothing in this realm was as beautiful as his dragon was. He stood tall and proud, with his eyes golden all over. His wings were almost as long as his body as they gently brushed the ground. His spikes were perfectly ced. To anyone else, he would be terrifying. To me. He was perfect. He put his giant head down and looked up. I realized he was signaling for me to climb up. I grabbed his spikes, careful not to injure myself as I climbed up. He didn¡¯t seem to mind. As soon as I was on top, I wrapped my arms around him for support.


    ¡°Hold tight,¡± I heard As say in my mind, and he took off. Flying was not new to me, but flying on a dragon at an increasing speed was in its own league. As fast as we were going, I could still see the beautiful realm below and its people. Suddenly, we wereing down near theke of my visions. On the other side of theke is where I saw the border. Once hended, he changed back to his human form, and his clothes remained intact. I had only been able to see Jasmine and Samael do the same thing.


    ¡°Since when can you link me?¡¯ I asked him.


    ¡°Since Kai taught me how just now,¡±  he said, though I felt like he was not being truthful.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like being lied to,¡±  I told him, to which he nodded.


    ¡°I could link you ever since the bond was established, but I have not. I nodded at the revtion, although it hurt to hear it. I gazed out at theke.


    ¡°This is Azure Lake. It is ake blessed by our God, Typhus, for its healing abilities. It is where the mud to heal you came from,¡± he exined, and I nodded. I looked over the beautifulke with its flowers surrounding it. Now is as good a time as any. I braced myself for the impact of my next question, as I figured it would turn hostile. I looked him directly in the eye.


    ¡°Tell me, As, why do you not want me?¡±

 Imposter

    As Pov


    ¡°Tell me, As, why do you not want me?¡±. The ultimate question. One that made sense until I met her. Everything about her was starting to scream home, and while one part of me hated it, the other part was stubborn and was going to stick to it. I could me the stubbornness on Kai, but in the end, I know it¡¯s all me.


    Ava Pov


    He seemed lost in his head after I asked the question. He looked at me, and I searched his eyes for the slightest emotion, but he kept his face straight, giving nothing away.


    ¡°Women killed my mother,¡± he said, and my breath caught. I looked at Rose, who was sitting by the tree, looking at As with a sad look.


    ¡°Tell me your story,¡±  I told him, taking a seat on the ground. He was still my mate, and even though I had a mission to find Brandon, I still had to sort things out with As too. He looked at me strangely before sitting across from me and looking at the sparklingke.


    ¡°Five years ago, my father and mother ruled thisnd. Our kingdom of Draconis. The realm we are in right now is called the Shadow Realm. We stay secluded from other realms, as is our custom. The kingdom you see across the barrier belongs to the witches. Our kingdom was always at war with the witches for as long as I can remember. There was a time when our kingdoms were at peace, but that peace died when the queen of witches of that time died, leaving the dark witches to take over and rule.


    They were leaderless for years, attempting to attack our kingdom, until a new queen came along and the attacks stopped. Around that same time, my mother was kidnapped and remained missing. She was pronounced dead after months of searching. Being kidnapped, right underneath our eyes, takes someone with serious power. Something only a witch can possess. I was only 18 at the time. My brother met his mate a few months after it happened. Her name was Sorena. Strangely enough, you remind me of her. She, too, had purple eyes, but her hair was different,¡± he said.


    Sorena. Where have I heard that name before? Then it came to me.


    ¡°That was who you thought I was when I rescued you. You called me  Sorena,¡± I told him, and he nodded.


    ¡°Like I said, you remind me of her. Your resemnce could be uncanny. I was attracted to her for an unknown reason that, even to this day, I can¡¯t put my finger on, but her attraction to me was more than a simple crush. I always had reason to believe she was obsessed with me. She was married to Adam, my brother. The one trying toy im to you,¡± he said with a low growl. I waited for him to keep going.


    ¡°She was a witch, like you. I hated the idea of a witch being in my kingdom, but she kept my brother¡¯s dragon at bay. When we go so long without our mates after mating, we get what is known as dragon sickness. It starts with scales appearing on the human skin. Then your eyes turn lizard-like. The final stage is when you turn fully into your dragon and are unable to change back into human form.


    Only one dragon in history has survived dragon sickness after full transition, but the mate he had was a witch, and she used dark magic to turn him back into a human. The dark magic consumed her, though, as it does all others, and she was killed. Dragon sickness is what my father had when my mother went missing, but he controlled it with the water from theke. Anyway, one night she tried to seduce me. I turned her down. I would not betray my brother like that. She told him differently. She somehow convinced Adam that I raped her, and I believe it¡¯s where his hatred for me started. He plotted with the witch of that time, who was the head of the witches.


    She made me believe that she killed my father before sending me to your realm. The vision also showed Adam killing her, though I¡¯m not sure how true that is either.¡± He exined. I motioned for him to keep going.


    ¡°That witch portaled me over to the demon you all fought against, and he kept me captive, stealing my looks for his agenda with your sister. He made his demons torture me and Jessica. Jessica was my onlyfort through the years, as she did her best to protect me. Five yearster, you found me, and you know the rest,¡± he said. I nodded. I could never forget what followed.


    ¡°What happened to Sorena?¡± I asked. He seemed sad about the question.


    ¡°As it turns out, my father is not dead. Rather, it is in our prison for the murder of Sorena. For what reason? It¡¯s unknown, but I will be going to him to find out why after I take you back to your room,¡± he said. I shook my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m going with you,¡±  I told him.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not. The only person who hates witches even more than I do is my father. It was him who instilled this in me,¡± he said.


    ¡± Look. Yes, your reasons for hating witches are understandable, but that does not change the fact that you are still mated to me, and I am a witch. We may never know why my goddess mated me to you, but I intend to see this through and get all the facts before you reject me.¡± I told him defiantly. He looked conflicted as many emotions yed on his face, but in the blink of an eye, they settled back into his nk face. He nodded.


    ¡°Fine then. Let¡¯s go,¡±  he said, leading me to his prisons, which were made out of the same ck brick. Rose walked behind me. I could tell some of the guards here were not humans, but another creature. I was unsure of what they were. They wore ck shirts and ck jeans with weapons on their belts. They had three eyes in the shape of a triangle on their faces, and all eyes looked towards us as we went inside before retreating back to their stance. I followed As, who led me to a security room with cameras. He cleared the room and gave me a headset, setting it in his father¡¯s room.


    ¡°Stay here,¡± he said, and I nodded. I watched him through the cameras as he made his way to the deep part of the dungeon until he came to a cell. Inside, leaning against a wall with a book in his hands, was a man who looked like an older version of As, except his eyes were hazel. His ck hair flew in every direction as it framed his face. His face had small scales on it. His eyes went to As. Rose stood beside me, watching. His father¡¯s eyes went wide. He stood up and went up to the cage, grabbing the handlebars, which seemed to burn him.


    ¡°Neon crystal handlebars. The only element that can harm dragons,¡± Rose said, and I nodded. She turned her attention back to her mate.


    ¡°Dad,¡±  As said, and I could see his relief all over his face. It matched his father¡¯s, who returned the same look.


    ¡°I thought you were dead. Adam told me he sent you to die,¡±  his dad said, reaching out to grab As¡¯ hand. As held his hand, careful not to touch the bars.


    ¡°He lied. I have so many questions, dad. I thought you were dead, too. That witch showed me a vision that she had killed you and that Adam had killed her. I grieved you for years,¡¯ As told him, with his sad eyes looking sad. Same as his father.


    ¡°Before I reached her, Adam sent me through a portal back into the castle. I don¡¯t know what happened between him and that witch. All I know is that she was never heard from again after that day. Adam said he killed her, but if he said you were dead too, then he must also be lying about her as well,¡± his dad said. As nodded.


    ¡°I came.¡±  As started, but his dad held up a hand.


    ¡°I know why you are here, As, but the answer I have for you won¡¯t make sense. No one believed me when I told them, and everyone, including my own brother, locked me down here because of it,¡± he said.


    ¡°I need you to tell me anyway. Killing Sorena. That does not make any sense. What could she possibly have done to you?¡¯ As asked him. His father shook his head.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°That thing who imed to be mated with your brother was not a person. It was not a simple witch, either. It was not even human,¡¯ he said, growling. As and I were both puzzled. His father continued.


    ¡°When Adam portaled me into the castle, I ended up near his room. I heard chanting from inside his room. Spell casting. Sorena knew it was prohibited in the castle. I opened his door and found her covered in blood with a book in front of her. She was using dark magic, but this seemed different from any dark magic I had ever seen. A many dead at her feet, with a knife in his chest. I have yet to figure out who the man was. She looked up at me, not even surprised that I was there. It was like she was expecting me. She gave me an evil smile, and her eyes shifted from purple to ck. The mark of a demon,¡± he said, and As growled.


    ¡°Fucking demons,¡± As said in annoyance.


    ¡± Exactly. I acted quickly, grabbing my sword and stabbing her to death. As soon as I did, the man¡¯s body, along with her book, disappeared in the dark smoke. I killed her, but at that moment, Adam returned to his room. His dragon took over when he saw what happened. We fought, but my own brother sided with Adam after seeing what happened.


    I was imprisoned and have been here for years, without even a visit from Adam,¡± he said, looking defeated. My head started putting pieces together as everything yed in my mind. I looked at Rose, who seemed to always know what I was thinking.


    ¡°It was her, wasn¡¯t it? Sorena. She killed  you,¡± I said, confirming my theory. Rose nodded.


    ¡°But why? What could she have against you?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°It was something I did to her. Something long ago, that I regret, even now in  death,¡± Rose said, not really answering my question, but I could tell she was not going to give me more than that. We watched as As filled him in on the events that took ce after he was captured. He left me out, though, which would not have made sense if I had not heard his story earlier. They were silent for a while, both in their heads. After some time, his dad spoke.


    ¡°Adam challenged me to the Serpent Selis, ¡± As told him.


    ¡°I know. That challenge was felt by every dragon within a radius. They will being to see it, you know,¡± his dad said, and As nodded.


    ¡°I wish it didn¡¯te to this,¡±  As said.


    ¡°You are both my sons¡¯ and I love you both very much, but only you were born to rule Draconis after me. This kingdom is yours by birthright, and betrayal from our own blood does not sit well with any dragon. Especially yours.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± As asked, but before I could hear his response, someone grabbed me from behind and pulled me through a portal.

 Death Sentence

    Ava PovProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I questioned Adam, who had portaled me away from the security room, into what I can only assume was his bedroom. He sat on his bed and smirked.


    ¡°You have a feisty nature. Much like my Sorena. That¡¯s good. It will make you much more fun when you are my queen,¡± Adam says, infuriating me.


    ¡°I already have a mate. I¡¯m damn sure not looking for  another,¡± I told him.


    ¡°A mate who does not want you based on what my sources tell me,¡± he says, crossing his arms. His hazel eyes tried burning into mine, but all I felt was annoyance.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your fucking business. Mated or not, As is still my mate, and I will never betray him, unlike Sorena, who betrayed you.¡± I told him cockily. I knew I was ying with fire when I said it, and his eyes turned pure gold before turning back to hazel.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to do. Provoke me. It won¡¯t work. Unlike my brother, I am not the monster you think I am. I loved Sorena. I would have died for her.¡± He told me. The look in his eyes was one of honesty.


    ¡°She was not who you think she was,¡±  I told him.


    ¡°You mean the fact that she was part demon? Of course, I knew. She told me the first day we met. She was the only daughter of the witch queen, Ana. Her father was a demon, and she inherited both natures. I just chose to keep that fact from As. It was not his business,¡± he said, causing me to be shocked but even more upset.


    ¡°So instead, you condemn As to be sent to my realm, only to be tortured by another demon. Do you know what the fuck demons do? They destroy. The demon you sent As too stole his face and wreaked havoc on my entire family. He almost ruined our lives. You have no idea the extent a demon will go to.¡± I spat at him in anger.


    ¡°To be frank, As was supposed to be punished for raping my mate. Anything that happens to you or anyone else is of no concern to me, as it was not done by my hands.¡± He said, his eyes switching to gold again. He was angry, and his dragon was trying to take over, but I didn¡¯t care. All I heard from him was weak excuses.


    ¡°As is not a rapist. Your mate tried to seduce him, then lied when she couldn¡¯t get what she wanted. She was pathetic, making false ims. If you weren¡¯t so fucking hotheaded, you would have seen that. Instead, you let yourself get infested with demon spawn. Your father knew it. Good riddance, I  say.¡± I told him, but before I knew it, he was in front of me, pinning me to the wall. His eyes were only gold now. His dragon was in control.


    ¡°Choose your next words carefully. Beauty will not save you from my wrath, should you continue to utter anything against our mate,¡± he growled. I used my power to st him off of me and onto the other side of the room, causing a crack in the wall. I could feel myself heating up with a wave of heat I had never felt before. I raised my hand and tossed him onto another wall. Blood was gushing from his head. He tried to get up but couldn¡¯t move due to me pinning him down.


    ¡°Touch me again, and I will kill you. King or not?¡± I told him. His eyes widened.


    ¡°How are you doing magic here? This room is witch proof,¡± he said. Interesting. His question threw me off a bit, but I ignored it. I used my magic to lift the bounds I had on him and walked out of his room. He didn¡¯t follow me. Good. I walked around, almost getting lost, until I bumped into a man. He was a bit taller than me, with tan skin, dark brown curly hair, and green eyes. I backed away immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡±  I told him. He smiled, his dimples showing.


    ¡°No worries,¡± he said, speaking in a deep voice. He was dressed in all white. A servant is here. ¡°Are you new here?¡± he asked, and I nodded.


    ¡°I thought so. I usually know everyone here. Are you okay? You look a bit annoyed by something, he asked.


    ¡°Yes, I am fine,¡± I told him. There was no way I was going to tell my sh*t to a stranger.


    ¡°Well, hopefully you make a better liar to your mate,¡± he said bluntly, and it caused me to smile a bit.


    ¡°I am. I promise.¡± I told him, and he shrugged.


    ¡°Well, ma¡¯am, I am just the help, but if you ever need someone to talk to, don¡¯t hesitate to find me. I am a better listener than anyone here,¡± he said, with his eyes gazing at mine. I could tell he was serious.


    ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m actually just looking to get back to the dungeons. Can you point the way to me, please?¡± I asked him, and he nodded, smiling.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take you there myself since I have duties, but if you keep this hall straight and take a left, you will see a flight of stairs. The staircase is the quickest way to get outside, and that will lead you on the path to the dungeons,¡± he said. He turned my shoulders in that direction, and I felt something like a charge surge through me. It was exhrating, yet it scared me a bit. I backed off his touch, thanking him before leaving. When I turned back around, he was gone. Strange. Does everyone here have powers? Following his instructions, I followed them until I came outside the dungeon again, just as As wasing out. He had a worried look on his face.


    ¡°There you are. Kai felt something was wrong, and when I went to check on you, you were gone,¡± he said. I told him about Adam and the guy who led me back here. He growled at the part with Adam, but I would have sworn I saw curiosity in his eyes when I told him about me using my magic in Adam¡¯s room.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°There is the only person who should ever be able to use magic in the king¡¯s room, and that was the dragon queen centuries ago. She too had witch abilities and magic-proofed the room, so she would be the only one able to do so. However, you are not part dragon, and her magic only allowed dragon queens to do so.¡± As exined, and I nodded. It would make sense why Adam was shocked. I shrugged it off.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just know I was able to. Once I got out of there, one of your servants directed me here.¡± I told him, with my thoughts floating towards the mystery servant. Why were they going there? I shook it from my head. As suddenly paused, talking to his dragon.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time,¡±  he said, and he moved to Kai.


    Climb on. I heard his voice say it in my head, and I did. We flew until we reached an area that looked like a diator arena. There were torches surrounding the arena on each row of seats, with a circle of fire on the inside separating the crowd from the field. This looked familiar. Where did I see this from? Once wended, he shifted back to his human form, leading me to a golden seat separated from the crowd that would give me a view of everything. I turned to the crowd to see most of them looking at me or trying to get a look at me. I also saw Jasmine, Samael, Dad, and Jessica in the stands.


    I looked at As, who seemed to be struggling with something. Suddenly, he hugged me, which threw me off guard for a second, but it felt so good. I hugged him back. He pulled back and looked me in the eyes, and without saying a word, he turned around and went into the stadium. Midnight was approaching fast. I could see Adam on the other side of the arena. A rush of darkness filled me, and I turned to the left, only to see the strange man from earlier standing in the crowd with his eyes on me. His aura was so dark. I was both rmed and curious, but my attention was needed elsewhere.


    A man who I recognized as As¡¯s uncle spoke.


    ¡°You both have epted the Serpent Selis. A rite that is sacred to our kind. There is only one rule. None of you will leave this arena until the other one dies,¡± he said, and I gasped. Die? As didn¡¯t tell me this. As turned back around and nced at me, but turned back around when he noticed my horrid expression at this news. I thought this was a fight for submission. It was not a fight to the death.


    ¡°The ring of fire will burn out only when the sacred rite is over,¡±  Ellis said.


    ¡°BEGIN,¡± his voice boomed before exiting.


    Suddenly, the beat of drums was heard, and the crowd cheered. As midnight stuck, I admit, nothing could have ever prepared me for what I was about to see or the horrible events that followed.

 Abducted

    Adam Pov


    I watch as As takes one more look at Ava. His final look at the only beauty in this arena. Good. Let him have onest look. My face will be thest one he sees before I crush it with my ws. I could feel the sickness trying to take over my body again. Ever since the loss of Sorena, I have been drinking theke¡¯s water to stay ahead of the dragon sickness. I took a swig of it, letting the power of theke fill me. I looked at Ava.


    She was strong and powerful. A true queen. Same qualities as my Sorena. She would make a fine recement, and nothing was going to sway me away from her. Not even my brother. It was finally time to show who really deserved the kingdom of Draconis and get rid of him for good. I looked at my father, released from prison, to see the fight. I will be putting him right back where he belongs as well. His suffering also had yet to begin, but first. As.


    As PovThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    When Ellis pronounced the one rule, I felt distress fill me, and I knew it was not mine. Against my judgment, I turned around and looked at Ava, who looked horrified. I couldn¡¯t bear to see her look that way, and I forced my gaze away from her. My focus needs to be on this fight. I looked at Adam, who was pacing, staring intently at me with determination, with his eyes turning gold. My brother. How did we let ite to this?


    I could tell by his look that it was. There was no going back from this point. There was no more talking him down. The memories of usughing together as children, fighting together next to our father, and annoying our mother all yed in my head in the blink of an eye. All the events that led up to this. Fate was a cruel bitch to pit us against each other this way, but if this is how it is meant to be, then it is how it will be. I could see our father standing next to Ava.


    The drums yed, signifying the start of our match, and before I could do anything, a portal opened up behind me as As appeared, attempting to stab me with the king¡¯s sword, but luckily, I was fast enough to dodge it. I could hear the crowd gasping. I drew my double des, which I had gotten from the armory. des were forbidden in the arena, but a dragon never ys fair on the battlefield, and I knew he would use every advantage he could get. That¡¯s why the des I used were dipped in neon liquid at the tip of the de. One cut into a vein, and he would be weak. One through his heart, and he is dead. He charged at me with the king¡¯s sword, with our des making an impact before I kicked him in the chest, sending him flying back. I was ying defense for now. Adam seemed to forget our father¡¯s rules on the field.


    Never strike first.


    Always detect weak points.


    Expect the unexpected.


    Never unleash your dragon unless necessary. They are beasts. They will fight as such.


    He practically beat those expressions into us, but Adam seemed to forget that. He fused with his dragon in a half-transition. Each blow hended was back-to-back and hard. He was relentless. He opened another portal and stabbed me in the lower back. Ignoring the pain, I started ying offense. I had detected his weak point. He would use his powers more. That was for sure. As he advanced on me, I flipped him over, cutting him on the cheek. He dropped to the ground quickly. The neon would make him weak over time, but I needed more cuts into him for the effect to process faster. He hissed from the burn of the cut.


    ¡°NEON,¡± he growled, jumping up and charging at me again. Instead of dealing blows, he spent his time dodging my attacks and avoiding my des. Each time I got close to a vein, he would portal to a different part of the arena before charging at me again. During the attack, his de found its way into me, and I staggered back. The de had almost reached my heart. If it reached my heart, it wouldn¡¯t kill me, but it would weaken me tremendously. If it pierced any other species, it would kill them instantly, which is why Ava still being alive surprised us all. I ended up cutting Adam on his shoulder, which earned a growl from both him and his dragon. He portaled to another part of the arena, which annoyed me.


    ¡°Stop drawing this out, Adam. Let¡¯s end this,¡±  I growled at him. One thing I knew for certain was that neither of us could leave the arena until the ring of fire burned out, signifying the death of one of us, so he could not portal me to anothernd. This time I raced towards him, a de in each hand. His strength was fading. I already knew his next steps. He shifted fully into his dragon, me, who started breathing fire towards me. I dodged the attack and kepting. He flew towards me at lightning speed in dragon form, using his talons to sh into my face just as I attempted to plunge the sword into his chest. His scales deflected my attack, and one of my swords fell to the ground. He breathed fire on it, melting it.


    ¡°I saw thating,¡±  Kai said. He wanted to take over, but he knew now was not the time. Despite what my father said about dragons not being calcted, Kai was more calcted than any dragon I had met. Including my father, who told me Kai was special. Not like other dragons.


    Inded a powerful punch to his face, sending him flying across the arena. The one thing I knew about Adam was that his dragon was more beastly than any creature. It was more powerful than he was, and that power was focused on taking me down. Kai was ready to fight as me kept attacking. He was aggressive, even more so because I had deflected all his attacks. He kept creating portals, but I sensed each time where he would being from. My one-on-one training with Uncle Ellis was kicking in.


    I aimed for Adam¡¯s weak spots, which were unknown to our enemies, but I knew where each of Adam¡¯s were due to us training together. Before he attempted tond another blow, I moved to Kai. The difference between Kai and other dragons is that I could still be in control while shifting to Kai, where others could not. I gave control to Kai for now. Instead of me attacking, he was now trying to dodge. Some of my attacksnded, wing under one of his scales, where one of me¡¯s weak points was. He crashed down to the ground. Even with his hard blows, he was getting weak from the neon cuts from earlier. It was like a slow poison working its way through his bloodstream, and he knew it.


    As I advanced on him, I suddenly felt drained of energy, which took me off guard, causing Kai and I to crash into a part of the stadium while people ran to another part of the stadium. What the hell?


    ¡°Did you think you were the only one to think of neon, big brother? I had it added to the King¡¯s de as a little gift for  you,¡± Adam/me said in my head. It looks like I ignored what may have been the cause of my being about to die.


    Always expect the unexpected.


    Ava Pov


    I watched in horror as As and Kai dropped from the sky. He was weak. I could feel it.


    ¡°You can heal him,¡± my wolf said.


    ¡°That would be against the rules. As must win this fair,¡±  I linked back.


    ¡°They have already both broken the rules. Fuck the rules! This fight is now a fight of strength. As needs you. You are his mate. We must not let him die; otherwise, everything that has happened to him would have been for nothing. Your mother killed your sister for you to have a chance to rule with As. Do not waste this chance. HEAL HIM,¡± she growled in my head.


    I watched as Adam rose higher and higher over As¡¯ body. This was the vision I had from the house of mystery. Adam¡¯s ck dragon had a streak of color on it, and As¡¯s did not. This was it. It was now or nothing. I didn¡¯t know what to do, but my body did. I closed my eyes and felt myself shrouding As or Kai in a colorless healing cloud. As and Kai looked at me with wide eyes as they realized war was happening. I had no clue how I was doing this, but I could feel energying back to As. He was not getting back up, though. Why was he not moving? Some of the crowd was yelling to finish it while others watched on in horror. Adam advanced as I shouted for As, and I knew something was up. Just before Adamnded, he mid-shifted back to his human form, sword in hand. He had a smile on his face, like he was going to taste victory. Just as he was about to decapitate As/Kai, Kai rolled from the spot he was in, took his w, and tore into Adam¡¯s back, messing up his spine. Kai shifted back to As. As took the king¡¯s sword away from him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡±  he said before raising his sword. Right before he could cut off his head, he was sted back as a wave of heat from a portal opened and two figures stepped through.


    One was a girl with red hair and golden eyes. The next one to step through, I would recognize anywhere. It was Brandon. The girl¡¯s eyes turned to Adam.


    ¡°Take him,¡±  shemanded Brandon, and he did without hesitation, bringing Adam back through their portal. I rushed out onto the stadium grounds. I could see Jasmine, Dad, Jessica, and Samael doing the same, but they were not fast enough as she appeared behind me fast. I saw As rushing towards us, but I needed him safe. I sted him back with my power, and he crashed into the others. Before I turned around to attack, she grabbed my arm.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time we finally had a chat,¡± she said, and with that, I was dragged through her portal. Thest thing I heard was my family calling for me, but it was the look on As¡¯ face that struck me the most. It was the look of pure defeat.

 Reunions

    Harmon Pov


    ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t help me?¡± I asked Pythia. I found her in Netn, the realm of Jasmine¡¯s grandparents. Getting here was hard. Thankfully, I told Jessica to arrange a meeting before I left.


    ¡°Exactly what I said, Harmon. Look, he is my son, and I loved him more than life itself, but what happened to him needed to happen for reasons I am not allowed to exin.¡± she said, with a sad look in her eye. My wolf and I were not taking no for an answer. She was pinned down on the ground with my de to her throat. She looked into my eyes, not even looking fazed.


    ¡°You won¡¯t kill me. It is not yet my time.¡± She said it bluntly. She was calling my bluff.


    ¡°Brandon spent his life not knowing who you were. Being thrown into our world without warning. I have no idea of his real power. Forced to be a wolf. Are you so dim as to just let this happen to your own son? Your son, Pythia. You stopped none of it. Always saying this and that, for a greater purpose.¡± I spat at her. ¡°Do you get off on watching those you love suffer?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t, but when I see the oue of things, the smallest meddling with anything could change the oue into a worse one. War ising, Harmon. Brandon¡¯s death was just the beginning. It¡¯s something we all need to prepare for. Hidden truths areing to light, ¡°she said. I didn¡¯t care about any of it. All I could hear was that she wasn¡¯t going to help, and that was the wrong answer. If she didn¡¯t help me, I would be more than happy to send her to her son in spirit. Before I could shove the de into her neck, something hit me from behind, knocking me out.


    I woke up surrounded by trees and a thick fog. Far ahead of me was an abandoned hut. Nothing else was here.


    ¡± Harmon?¡± I heard a voice say it from behind me. I knew that voice from anywhere. I turned around to see Brandon. My love.


    ¡± BRANDON!¡± I cried out, rushing into his open arms. I passed right through him, though. Tears welled up in both of our eyes at the realization.


    ¡°What is this ce? Why are you here? Are you stuck here? Who killed you, Brandon?¡± I asked him question after question, almost building a hysterical fit.


    ¡°I know you have many questions, babe, but I can¡¯t stay too long without her knowing,¡± he said.


    ¡°Her who Brandon? Answer me, please.¡±  I told him, but he brushed the question off.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Listen, Harmon, everything will be revealed soon, but I need you to get to Ava. She is in danger from the deadliest enemy anyone has ever faced. I thought it was something Ava could have handled, but this enemy is bigger than us all. He will destroy everything and everyone. You all must stop him, but you must all do it together,¡± he said. He wasn¡¯t making any sense. He sounded just like his mother.


    ¡°I have to go to Harmon. My being here puts you in danger. She can¡¯t know I spoke to you. Find Samael. Save Ava before evil gets to her and corrupts her, or it will be toote for all of you,¡± he said before fading away.


    ¡°I miss you!¡± I screamed to him, trying to touch him, but he was fading fast.


    ¡°You¡¯re my everything,¡± he said, and with that, I woke up. I was in a hospital bed, with Pythia looking at me. Dalian sat on the bed beside me. I could feel an open wound on the side of my head. The pain was not fun either. There was a bandage around my head.


    ¡°The wound is almost closed and healing, Dalian said.¡± Dalian was Jessica¡¯s cousin. ¡°What on earth would make you attack Pythia, Harmon?¡± he questioned. I looked at Pythia, regretful.


    ¡°I¡­ I am sorry,¡±  I told her, but she shook her head. ¡°No apologies. You are right to feel the way you feel,¡± she said in a forgiving tone. Brandon¡¯s warning came into my head.


    ¡°I saw him. I don¡¯t know if it was just a dream or what, but I saw him. I was in some forest with misty trees, and he was there. He was warning me,¡± I said, and I sat up fast. ¡± Ava. I have to get to  Ava,¡± I told them. Dalian unwrapped my head.


    ¡°Tell us,¡± Pythia said.


    ¡°He warned me of a waring. The same thing you said earlier, Pythia. I think Ava will be at the center of it. He said forces would try to corrupt her and that a very dangerous enemy wasing for her.¡± I told them.


    ¡°Then it has begun,¡±  Pythia said.


    ¡°What has begun?¡± Dalian asked.


    ¡°The beginning of the end,¡±  Pythia said, with a grave look on her face. Harmon, you go back to your family. Dalian and I will meet up with you all soon, she said, linking Dalian with her power. He nodded and left.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°To see a very old friend,¡±  she replied.


    Ava Pov


    The first thing I attempted to do was make contact with As, but our connection was cut off. I couldn¡¯t link Dad, Jasmine, or Samael. No one. I was alone in this. My powers were not working. How could they? I noticed the runes on the wall the second wended. They were magic-blocking runes. Only the ones that ced the runes had ess to magic.


    ¡°Brandon, please,¡± I begged as he strapped me to a table. We seemed to be in a basement of some sort. My hearing was strained due to my connection with my wolf being cut off. The smell in here was horrible. I looked at the tables beside me and saw bodies covered with sheets. I knew they were dead. The girl came back into the room.


    ¡°He can¡¯t hear you. If anything, it¡¯s like you¡¯re talking to a brick  wall,¡± she taunted before making her way back to the room she came from. I watched Brandon carefully. He seemed like himself, but not at the same time. His eyes were darker. His hair is longer. He seemed paler, as if all the blood had rushed from him. Almost¡­. dead. The girl came back into the room, holding a pair of shears. She stopped right in front of me.


    ¡°All of this shit is over you. What are you? Nothing,¡± she said before yanking my hair and stripping it. I looked to my side. Adam was on the other table, unconscious.


    ¡°What did you do to Brandon?¡± I demanded to know. She put the strips of my hair into a ss bottle filled with blue liquid before ncing at Brandon, who was looking at me almost hungrily. Drool was seeping down his lips. This wasn¡¯t Brandon anymore. This was a monster.


    ¡°Magnificent, isn¡¯t it? What can just a few drops of my blood do to the dead? Father unlocked my gift of necromancy. I would have been born with the gift, apparently. Your friend is dead. He is a changeling. I was brought back from the dead with no soul and under my control. Very few have had the power to survive the process.¡± She said this, uncovering the dead body on the table. I gasped. It was Rose.


    ¡°I can see you recognize her. I preserved her body using a spell thesest five years. Her spirit, however, remains under my control. Isn¡¯t that right, Rose?¡± the girl said. I felt a shadow pass over me, and I saw Rose¡¯s spirit form there. She was looking at her body before she looked at me.


    ¡°Rose?¡± I questioned. ¡°Is it true? Rose hung her head low.


    ¡°She can¡¯t help it. Due to her dragon nature, my blood put her in aa rather than killing her. While I may not have control over her body, I can control her spirit, and she has been reporting back to me all along. Poor Ava, not even your own mate wants anything to do with you,¡± she taunted. The heat in me turned to anger.


    ¡°Why are you doing this to us? To Brandon. To Rose¡­ to me. I did nothing to  you,¡± I asked her. She smirked before sitting on the counter beside the table I was on. She felt so familiar, and yet I never met her. Not before that time, she shut me out of my own portal. She hopped off the counter and punched me in the face before hovering over me, yanking my hair. I struggled to get out of my restraints.


    ¡°You did nothing to me? You fucking bitch! Everything that happened to me was because of you. That bitch killed me and sent my soul to hell because of  you,¡± she yelled, punching my face again. The pain of her punch didn¡¯t register, because her words just did. Ana. This was Ana. My twin. My sister.

 Expression

    Ava Pov


    My sister. I was at a loss for words as the tears started to fall from the impact of the punch on my eye.


    ¡°She took my life, and for what? So, you won¡¯t get sick! Her father said she called it witch cancer. Witch cancer doesn¡¯t fucking exist.¡± She spat.


    ¡°You¡¯re a liar,¡± I said to her. ¡°My father¡±¡­


    ¡°Your father lied to you. I bet he fed you some bullshit ass stories about someone cursing our family line and whatnot for using dark magic,¡± she said. I stayed silent. Loss of words. Waiting. She smirked at my silence.


    ¡°Our family line isn¡¯t cursed. Our great-grandmother, Myra, tapped into magic to bring her lover back from death. It was a different type of magic. Magic born of chaos is called expression. She used expression to bring her lover back, but she could not control it. She ended up killing her lover all over again with its power. Expression chooses the witch, not the other way around. Our mother tapped into expression on a false im from dear Rose here. Mother wanted to know which one of us would wield it, and it made her sick instead. You see, Rose was under the impression that I was to be the prophesied wielder of expression and would use it for evil deeds. Isn¡¯t that right, Rose?¡± Ana said, looking at Rose angrily.


    ¡°The seer I went to told me of your fate; had you lived? Expression would have corrupted you. You were never meant to wield it,¡± Rose said.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. When I was murdered, my soul was sent to hell. The father of us all took pity on me and raised me himself. You say I can¡¯t wield expression? Well, thanks to my father, that will no longer be an issue,¡± Ana said. Once I deliver Ava to him, he will transfer her chaos magic to me, and I will finally reim what should have been my rightful ce in this miserable realm. To rule over all realms alongside the Demon Lord,¡± she said with an evil smile.


    ¡°Come, Emilio,¡± Ana said, snapping her fingers. Emilio? Brandon was at her side like ap dog. ¡°Bind him as well,¡± she said, pointing at Adam. Adam was still unconscious.


    ¡°Why snatch Adam if you just wanted me?¡± I asked her. He was the only one who didn¡¯t make sense as to why he was here. She walked over to him and rubbed his cheek. She poured an orange liquid on his cuts. I watched them sizzle before closing his wounds before healing him up, as if he wasn¡¯t just on the brink of death. He was still unconscious. She turned back to me.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°I had to find a way to get to Rose, of course. I couldn¡¯t blindly just go and abduct her from her own home like I was able to with your Brandon. Plus, I did love him once, given the fact that he killed me,¡± she said. I looked over at Adam and could see his eyelids open, looking right at me, before closing them again. He was awake, and he was listening.


    ¡°So, what? You faked a bond with Adam.¡± I asked her. She smiled.


    ¡°That was actually simple to do, but I was only able to do it once. I used the form I would have had if I lived and called myself Sorena. Unfortunately, the spell bonded me to the wrong brother. It was supposed to be As. I knew he was your destined mate from the beginning. It was my duty to make him my mate while in my pursuit of Rose,¡± she said. ¡°After I mated with Adam, getting to Rose was easy. I attempted to recreate the mate spell, which would have worked had As slept with me,¡± she said. I smiled.


    ¡°But he didn¡¯t, did he? He blew you off, and you went and cried rape like a little bitch to Adam,¡± I said, looking at Adam. That earned me a p, but it was worth it. Adam¡¯s eyes were still closed, but a tear fell from them. He was getting the truth.


    ¡°I knew Adam would be too weak to punish As, so instead I spelled him. He came and met me that next day in the witch kingdom, where I spelled every witch there into believing I was their queen. I may not have your expression magic, but I am still very powerful. My father¡¯s son wanted our other dear sister, Jasmine, so I spelled the portal so As would end up there with him. You know him as Xavier,¡± she said, smiling. The heat inside me was building. Something was happening inside me.


    ¡°Fucking demons!¡± I spat out. She ignored me. Xavier¡¯s task was simple. Mate your sister and steal her power. Father was going to siphon that power from him so he could fulfill the prophecy, but Xavier failed. He is burning in the pit over and over as we speak,¡± she said.


    ¡°Adam killed you as Ana, and you were stabbed to death as Sorena by their father. How are you back here again?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°There are so many questions you have. I suppose I could answer, knowing that you will be out of my hands soon. I control death, so, of course, I can bring myself back from the dead. Only my maker has the power to keep me dead. After Adam snapped my neck, I came back to life and was transported to the kingdom, back to my room. I took on my Sorena form. I took a servant, killed him, and prepared to make him a changeling, but their father saw me and stabbed me to death. Father didn¡¯t like me dying twice, so he sent me to the pit to burn for five years as a punishment for failure. Once I was let out, you were my target. Father does not want you dead yet; I will be bringing you to him.¡± she exined.


    ¡°And what does your devil want with me?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Good question. I¡¯ve been asking myself the same thing since he gave me the task. I want you dead, but he has other ns. Knowing father, you¡¯re going to wish I killed you. I had the perfect chance to do so when I saw you being transformed into a wolf.¡± She said, ¡°That¡¯s when I first saw you, after I got out of hell.¡± Ana said. I searched my memories. There were witches there the day Oliver turned me into a wolf, but I couldn¡¯t see their eyes. One with red hair. She smiled at me.


    ¡°I see you remember me. I knew you were aware of me that day, and I should have killed you then, but I was still weak. I had to wait, and wait I did, patiently watching those around you crumble by Xavier from the shadows. My best friend, Katie, was going to kill you, but I told her you were my target. Why do you think she left you alone?¡± Ana said. I remember Katie saying her friend wanted me while I was trapped in the dungeon with As and Jessica.


    ¡°Well, you have me here. Now what?¡± I told her. She smirked.


    ¡°Cockiness on you does not suit you, sister. Now, I will bring you to my father, and I will finally get what I¡¯m owed,¡± she said. ¡°First thing¡¯s first,¡± she said, pulling my ne off. Now I understand why our mother wanted me to wear this ne. It was holding back my power. My true power is long enough for me to learn to control it. However, dad lied to me. Why would he do that? Ana said a chant in Latin, and the ne melted.


    ¡°Now, your body will start to process your magic. If I¡¯m lucky, Father can siphon the magic, and you will be dead before the day is out.¡± Ana said. ¡°Bring him in,¡± shemanded Brandon. He left and, a few minutester, came back with a man who looked homeless. He looked like he was intoxicated as he staggered side to side. Ana was behind him in a sh with a knife, cutting his throat. Brandon then pinned the man against the wall with his hand on the man¡¯s chest as he struggled to get out of his grip. He let the man go, grabbed him by his legs, and turned him upside down, letting the blood spread all over the floor of the basement. It was a horrifying scene.


    ¡°Can I finish him, Ana?¡± he asked, looking at the man hungrily.


    ¡°Of course,¡± she said, paying him no mind as he started devouring the man¡¯s flesh. It took everything in me not to puke on the spot. Ana was right. This was no longer Brandon. This was a monster. He was a monster that needed to be put down, but I would have to find a way to take out Ana first since she controlled him. I looked at a mirror that was in the corner of the room. Ana kneeled down and started drawing what looked like symbols on the bloody floor. I looked at Adam, who looked disgusted. No one had noticed he was awake yet. I looked into his eyes, and we both held an understanding. We needed to find a way out of here.


    ¡°Do you know, in legend, there are said to be seven gates to hell?¡± Ana said this while drawing her symbols. I kept quiet. I had nothing to say to her. The heat I was feeling inside me was making my body hurt, and I was trying to make it stop. She continued.


    ¡°The truth is, there are only three. Humans have only really discovered two gates. The third one lies here. Right in the middle of their beloved London,¡± she said. So that¡¯s where we are. I shouldn¡¯t be too far from home then, I thought to myself.


    For many years, this city was bombed, causing massive numbers of deaths and destruction. Father thrives off of it. Exactly six hundred and sixty-six people died in this area, and all of their blood seeped into this one spot. Hitler, my father¡¯s pawn, was bloodthirsty and did his father¡¯s bidding blindly. What he didn¡¯t know is that everything he did led to a doorway to hell being created in this very spot. All it takes is the right symbols, and¡­ there,¡± she said, standing up.


    The floor started to crack, and the whole basement became hot. A portal opened right on the ground. I was afraid. Helpless. I was about to be thrown into the lion¡¯s den without saying so much as ast goodbye to my family. To my mate. My very own sister served me to the Demon Lord. Ana unchained both Adam and me and bound us in ropes. Adam was pretending to still be unconscious. Ana grabbed my arm, while Brandon grabbed Adam¡¯s.


    ¡°Time to go,¡± Ana said. ¡°Father awaits us.¡±

 Angel Witch Queen

    Samael Pov


    ¡°Jasmine and I have been searching every realm, top to bottom. It¡¯s like she justpletely disappeared,¡± I tell Rynyxon. It had been a few hours since Ava and Adam were taken. Due to Jasmine turning me into a demon, I could sense when other demons were around, and a huge wave hit both Jasmine and me the second that demon and Brandon walked through the portal. One look at Brandon, and I knew he was no longer himself. From my study of demons, only high-level demons were able to control those already dead. Brandon was now a changeling. Nasty monsters feed off the flesh and blood of live or dead victims to stay alive.


    There was only one way to reverse the changeling process, and that was to find his spirit and st it back into his body. I would find a way to save him for my sister, but Ava was a priority. As has been keeping his cool about the situation, but from one king to another, I know the pain of having the fear of not knowing whether your mate is alive or dead. We were all looking for help wherever we could find it. This was the second high-level demon we have faced in the past two months. Everything in me was telling me something wasing.


    ¡°I can feel it too,¡± my wolf, Damon, linked me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling like something ising too. Something strong. Powerful. It even shakes me.¡± Lunar, Jasmine¡¯s wolf, links to me.


    We were all crowded around a table, pooling our resources in As¡¯s library. His library was full of knowledge and books dealing with all realms of the gxy. He may not remember this, but he and I were ymates as children. Rynyxon would leave me with him and his family during the time he spent here courting Ava¡¯s mother, Amber. After Amber¡¯s death, Rynyxon couldn¡¯t bear to bring himself back to the Shadow Realm, with everything reminding him about her. Being here also reminded me of As¡¯s mother, Rose. Hearing that she had gone missing and was presumed dead made me think. Is it possible this is all somehow connected?


    ¡°You may be on to something,¡± Jasmine said. Of course, she would have been reading my thoughts, not that I minded.


    ¡°Dad, that demon girl that took Ava, did you feel it too?¡± Jasmine asked Rynyxon.


    ¡°I did. She felt like both you and Ava felt for me. A direct family connection, almost like a daughter, but that¡¯s impossible,¡± he said, looking at Jessica.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any other children,¡± Jessica said.


    ¡°Amber died shortly after giving birth to Ava. She didn¡¯t have any other children. I was there,¡± he said, starting to zone out.


    ¡°What reason would she have had for taking Adam, though? None of this makes any sense,¡± As says.


    ¡°I have no idea. They don¡¯t corrte. We have no way of finding either of them either. There is no connection between Ava and Adam that would link them in any kind of locating spell or anything.¡± I told them.


    ¡°Actually, there is,¡± Jessica states. We all looked at her.


    As Pov


    ¡°It¡¯s you, As. You are the direct connection between both Adam and Ava. They are both directly tied to you. One by blood. One by one, bond. He could try to reach her in his bond, since her magic¡­¡±  Jessica said, trailing off while looking at Rynyxon. He seemed to be thinking to himself. He looked directly at me, and an understanding dawned on me. He was hiding something.


    ¡°What is it you¡¯re not telling everyone?¡± I asked him. Kai sensed it as well. Everyone looked at Rynyxon, who seemed to be hesitant. Jessica took his hands.


    ¡°Ava ising up on her 19th birthday in 2 weeks,¡± he said. I already knew, due to Ava telling me, but what did that have to do with the situation?


    ¡°Do you know what Expression Magic is?¡± he asked me. I shook my head. I never heard of it.


    ¡°It is an old magic practiced long ago. It is the strongest magic. The wielder of it does not need spells or books to create anything. Fully mastered, and the wielder of that magic could build a whole city out of thin air. They could also destroy an entire realm with the snap of their fingers if they wished. The wielder of it uses their will, or emotions, and channels them into power. It corrupts because wielders have a hard time controlling it. Expression was used by some of the strongest witches of all time, until it fell into the wrong hands.


    ¡°What does this have to do with Ava?¡± I asked him. Is he saying Ava has this forbidden magic?


    ¡°I¡¯m getting it. To understand the gravity of all this, you have to understand the extent of this magic,¡± he said. I nodded for him to continue.


    ¡°Ava¡¯s ancestor, a witch named Sarah Myra Good, on her 19th birthday, was the first witch of her time to use expression to bring her lover back from the dead and was sessful, but she ended her life due to her expression getting out of control. This was during the 17th century in Salem, back when witches were burned at the stake for their practice. The people of that time executed her on the 19th day of July., but what they didn¡¯t know was that she had a child.


    Her entire witch line bred witches, all born with the potential to control expression, yet none of them had it. Not until Amber. Amber came to me one day, telling me our child would have expression magic released on her 19th birthday. She created a charm that would keep the magic under control until our child was ready, which is the ne you all see I have made Ava keep wearing,¡± he exined. It started to make sense. I remember Ava fighting the demons on the blood moon. I had never felt power like it before.


    ¡°Her magic has untapped potential, and it burns her out quickly because she is not yet in control. The ne her mother gave her will slowly ease her into her power. It is known that the users of expression, on their 19th birthday, will have a choice to make. Her heart will decide if her magic will be used for good or for evil. In the wrong hands, she will learn to be a dangerous weapon, and expression will im the lives of many more victims. In the right hands, she could be the strongest witch of our time, with a lifespan of centuries.


    Thesest few weeks, I have been studying the realms after Xavier¡¯s attack, scouring for anything that would point to the sudden silence of the demon activity. I had heard of strange urrences-floods and earthquakes-happening throughout the realms, but they all seemed normal. I had thought nothing of it. Not until I came across this book,¡± he says, tossing out a book from my library. There were so many books here that I have not read yet, and this book looked familiar to me, but I could not ce where I had seen it.


    ¡°The End Times?¡± Samael read, looking at the cover of the book. I flipped through the book. It held many prophecies in it, and I had no idea what I was looking for.


    ¡°Shit,¡± I said, identally cutting myself on the pages. The page seemed to soak up my blood. Suddenly, the pages started turning until theynded on one page, titled Queen of the End Times. I read the page out loud.


    And behold, twin queens


    One destined to destroy


    One destined to save


    Both will trigger the end of days.


    Fear thend of death, where the shadows lie.


    The war ising. The war ising.


    Upon their 19th birthday


    Evil shall roam.


    Rising from the darkness


    From his home


    In thend of death, where the shadows lie


    She ising. She ising.


    The angel hybrid will rise to her peak.


    Her magic will make its choice.


    To end the world, or to raze it


    Made by the sound of her voice


    Should her heart choose light, then rejoice. Sing


    If her heart chooses the dark,


    Beware the Angel Witch Queen.


    The past will reveal the truth.


    I looked up to see a panicked look on everyone¡¯s faces.


    ¡°You don¡¯t all believe in this prophecy nonsense, do you?¡± I asked them, but one look at their faces, and I knew they did. I was never a believer in prophecies, but my mother was. In fact, now that I remember correctly, this is exactly the book she used to carry with her all the time before she was taken.


    ¡°You may not believe, As,¡± Jessica said, but believe me when I say these prophecies have a way ofing true before you know it.


    Samael Pov


    ¡°The prophecy said, Beware the kingdom of hell. From my studies, it is the darkest realm, where all the lowest of the low demons are created. Its ruler is the demon lord. Destruction follows him wherever he goes. The defiler. The snake. Once known as the light bringer, before the archangel, Michael cast him into a realm made for the darkest soul, such as his, for defiling the creation of humans. His punishment was to rule over all that was damned, and he somehow made it his own paradise.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Do you think this is where they are?¡± As asked. Everyone looked at each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. That realm is guarded heavily with sigils that no one has ever been able to break, which would exin why I couldn¡¯t sense her in other realms. It would not be guaranteed that they would be there,¡± I said.


    ¡°We have to try. We need to find a way to reach Harmon,¡± Jasmine said to Samael. Just then, the ring on my finger started blinking red. I pushed it, and it showed Harmon being snatched by Brandon. Its location was right outside my home. Harmon was in danger.


    ¡± Fuck. We need a n. NOW.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Capturing the Wild Girl

    Harmon Pov


    Someone was watching me. That much was clear as I made my way back home. I promised myself I wouldn¡¯t be going back any time soon, but it seemed like things were about to happen. Events are much bigger than myself. My mission to find Brandon¡¯s body was not over, and I nned to keep looking, but everything in my mind told me to go back home. Somehow, the answers would be waiting for me. I traveled through some cities until I came close to the border of my home. Every time I turned around, I saw someone in ck jeans and a ck hoodie getting closer and closer. I decided to travel through the trees. I would catch them off guard and kill this stalker. I waited in a tall oak tree until I saw the stalker pass the tree I was in.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    They were toote in turning around, as I had jumped out of the tree, putting my dagger into their back. They fell to the ground. I grabbed my knife from their back and pulled the hood off of them, but the sight of who it was made me stagger. No way in a million years did I think he would be here. Right in front of me.


    ¡°Brandon,¡± I gasped, rushing to him as he stood up. I hugged him. However, as I hugged him, my wolf yelled for me to back away immediately. How could she say that? Our mate was here. Our mate was alive, I thought to myself, as my arms were tight around his waist. He didn¡¯t hug me back. That was when the red gs started to form, and I sensed danger. His body was cold as ice. He felt stiff. I pulled back, looking into his eyes. His face was pale. He looked at me, emotionless, as if trying to figure me out.


    ¡°Brandon?¡± I asked, but no response came. Out of uncertainty about what was about to happen, I put my hand behind my back, pressing the button on the ring Samael gave me. Suddenly, someone was behind me, but it all happened so quickly.


    ¡°Hello,¡± a female voice said from behind me. As I turned around to see her, Brandon was behind me in a sh, hitting my head, and all I saw was darkness as I cked out.


    I woke up in what seemed to be a cell. My senses were tingling. I knew at once that I was not in my realm. The air here is so humid. Where is this ce? I used my wolf hearing to listen. I could hear the screaming. It was shrill, as if someone was being tortured. It was horrifying, as I heard ripping sounds and metal being slung around. What was this ce? I turned to look at the bars of the cell, only to see none other than Brandon, standing right outside of the cell with his arms folded, watching me.


    Brandon/Emilio Pov (After Ava and Adam were kidnapped.)


    Ana was speaking to this new girl, who resembled Ana greatly, as I stood to the side, watching. My hearing was taken away. Ana said it was a side effect that would happen due to her bringing me back. I could only hear Ana in my head for now, which I didn¡¯t mind at all. The guy we brought with us has passed out. The guy looked like he had just been through hell. Probably being tortured somehow. Ana was great at saving our lost ones. I looked at the girl again. She looked so much like Ana somehow.


    They could be rted somehow. I wondered if this was one of the people Ana told me about. One of the ones that took her life away. The ones we were retaliating against. As Ana spoke with the girl, something was happening. My head started buzzing somehow, and I was suddenly not in the room. I was in a forest of some sort.


    There was a midst all around and a strange house in the middle of the forest. I turned around to see myself standing right there. He was looking at me strangely.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I said it aloud. He spoke, but I could not hear him. He seemed to be looking right through me. I turned back around as I watched him walk up to someone who had just appeared behind me. It was the girl I had been dreaming about. She is beautiful. That was my first thought. Lately, I had been seeing her in my dreams, and we were always together,ughing and talking. Was this just another dream? I watched as the beautiful girl cried out to my alter ego, trying to touch him, but they couldn¡¯t touch. He was talking to her. I could tell it must have been something important because a worried look appeared on her face.


    The scene then shifted, and I saw myself in a dark room with the girl we had just taken. My alter ego was also there, and we were talking. I witnessed the scene of us being bitten by a man, whose features seemed to shift into those of an animal. I could see Ana in the background with a smile on her face. The scene shifted again to my alter ego, protecting the purple-eyed girl from a man who looked like he was trying to harm her.


    Suddenly, I was thrown back to the present as I heard Ana¡¯s voice in my head, telling me to fetch the homeless man she had brought earlier. ording to her, the man was a rapist and deserved death. I did as she asked, and I watched her cut the man open. The girl that was on the table was looking at me. Was the dream real? Did we know each other somehow? Was I her protector? If I were, then that would not exin how Ana was able to be in the room with that girl, watching her get bitten, and doing nothing about it. Also, why do I keep dreaming about the beautiful, wild-looking girl with the hazel eyes?


    Watching the blood of the man spill onto the floor turned my thoughts away from everything. EAT. EAT. EAT. Blood somehow always triggered my need to feed. Ana said I would only feed on the really depraved, so I made sure I enjoyed each meal she gave me. While I ate, I looked into the mirror and saw the girl on the table looking at me in horror.


    For a moment, I stopped eating. I didn¡¯t like the way she looked at me. It made me feel weird. Her path was blocked again by Ana as she stood up. I finished my meal while watching the ground shake as Ana was doing something to it. After my meal, I gave no thought to the girl on the table or even the dream I had just had. It was like it had been wiped away. I felt free.


    ¡°After we take these two to my father, we¡¯re going on a hunting mission. I don¡¯t know what my father ns for Ava, but I need to make sure she behaves. We¡¯re going to go pick up an insurance policy,¡± Ana¡¯s voice said in my head. I nodded. After we seemed to have portaled somewhere else, people dressed in all ck with burnt skin on their faces came to take the unconscious guy and the girl named Ava away. The surroundings were strange. The sky was as ck as night.


    There were gray clouds in the sky and lighting that hit the rocky, burned ground at random times, leaving a trail of smoke behind. The ce smelled like death and fear. Suddenly, lightning struck the ground in front of Ana and me. A massive ball of red smoke formed, turning into a very tall man. He had to have been at least nine or ten feet tall. Darkness seemed to pour out of him. He wore a ck-and-white suit. His skin was pale and had a glow to it. His hair was ck, with streaks of gray.


    It was pulled in a low ponytail behind him. His eyes matched his suit. One was all white, and the other was all ck. As his figure finished forming, two pairs of white wings spread from his back, stretching at least 6 feet in width on each side, before retreating back into his form. He was magnificent. Scary, but magnificent.


    I saw Ana kneel in front of him, so I did the same, standing up when she did. He turned his eyes away from her after giving her a cold smile and looked at me. It was as if I saw nothing but myself, floating in the endless darkness as I looked into his eyes. I turned my eyes down. He and Ana seemed to be having a conversation. I kept my eyes down. After they were done, Ana took my hand, and we portaled back into our realm in the basement. She took some of my blood and mixed it with some substance. She poured the substance on a map, and it pooled up in one ce. She then took my hand, and we portaled from the basement into what looked like a town filled with people. My head started buzzing. Something was here. Something I needed to find. I could feel its presence moving away from me.


    ¡°Follow it. It¡¯s what we are here for,¡± Ana¡¯s voice said in my mind. I nodded and followed my instincts. I hadn¡¯t even realized Ana was no longer with me. I followed the presence for what seemed like an hour until I reached a massive forest, surrounded by green trees. The presence seemed to stop. I don¡¯t know what I was following, but I knew whatever it was, it was here. Before I could turn around, I felt a pain in my back. I grunted from the pain, but I knew I would heal.


    ¡°Help me.¡± I tried linking to Ana. I didn¡¯t get a reply. I was certain I was about to die again. The person pulled the knife out of my back. The hood I was wearing was pulled back, revealing my face, and the person jumped away from me as I pushed them off me. I paused as I turned and saw her. It was hers. The wild girl from my dreams.


    She looked shocked to see me. Her eyes welled up. I don¡¯t know why, but I didn¡¯t like seeing tears in her eyes. I could see Ana, who had just appeared in the forest, making her way towards us. I was not sure of what to do or how to react, so I kept still. Who was this stranger? Why did my body want to hold her the second I saw her? My head started pounding, as if something was trying to break through. Harmon, don¡¯t cry, I thought to myself as she hugged me.


    Wait, why did I even think that? Harmon, what a strange name I just gave her. She pulled away, looking at me confused. Before I returned her hug, Ana was behind her, grabbing her from behind.


    ¡°Subdue her, now,¡± Anamanded me. Before I knew it, I was hitting the girl in the head from behind, knocking her out. I could not help it. I just knew I had to do it. It¡¯s what Anamanded me to do. We traveled back to the dark realm and ended up in what seemed like a prison. It was filled with what seemed to be cells that stretched far and wide. Ana tossed the girl into the cell andmanded me to watch her while she took care of some business. Ana portaled away, leaving me alone with the girl, who was on the floor, unconscious. Bars separated us from each other, and I wanted to tear those bars away, but she was a prisoner.


    After a while, she woke up and looked around. She took in her surroundings until her eyesnded on me. She was speaking, but I still could not hear her. I had been studying her for a while. Everything about her seemed so familiar, and yet I could not ce her. She reached her hands through the bars out of me but pulled them back immediately as her face contorted in pain. It seemed as if the bars had burned her.


    She backed away until she hit the wall and put her head into her knees when she brought them up to her chest. I was feeling her emotions. Her sadness. It was thick. Just as thick as the fear and anger I felt in this entire ce. After a while, two men with burned faces appeared in front of me. The girl had just fallen asleep as they unlocked her doors. Before they touched her, she awoke.


    She punched one of them in the face and tried to punch the other one, but he avoided her punch and threw her on his shoulder. She tried to kick herself off of him, but his grasp was firm. A portal was open, and we all went through it.

 Liar Liar

    Adam Pov


    Aftering through the portal, I made my body appear as if I were still unconscious. I was brought to a room andid on a soft bed. I kept my eyes closed, using all my will to remain asleep. A hand brushed against my cheek, and I pretended to just be waking up. Thanks to whatever paste Sorena or Ana had put on me, I was healing fine. She must have saved some mud from the river, as that is the only way I would have healed so fast. As I opened my eyes, her face came into view. I wanted tosh out and rip her head from her shoulders right then and there, but I kept a nk face.


    How dare she y me against As the way she has? For years, I had been holding all of this anger against him, only to be a pawn to this deceitful bitch. God only knows what As has had to go through in his time locked away from this realm. Demons. She was not a witch, but a demon. Who killed our own mother just to try to get close to As? She was not even my real mate, which would exin why I never caught the dragon sickness. All of those weak points I was feeling, thinking I was going to sumb to the sickness, were just results of the spell, and the river water was slowly cleaning me of the five-year spell. What had I done? I looked around the room I was in. Everything was in velvet and ck. It must have been her room.


    ¡°Hi, sleepyhead,¡± she said, smiling. Right now, she was wearing her Ana form. Her red hair was pulled back into a ponytail. I backed away from her, ying dumb and confused, all the while hatching a n.


    ¡°I killed you!¡± I told her, feigning surprise. Sheughed.


    ¡°There is a lot you don¡¯t know about me. Your killing me was nothing. It was nothing to bring myself back,¡± she said.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked her. Why did she pull me from the Serpent Selis?


    ¡°I missed you,¡± she said, trying to reach out and touch me.


    ¡°Please. We don¡¯t even know each other that well. Apart from what we did to As,¡± I told her. The memories are fresh in my mind. I didn¡¯t feel a connection to her anymore, which meant that the effects of the spell she ced on me must have been cleared up with the mud used to heal my injuries. All I felt was disgust.


    ¡°On the contrary, my love, you know me more than you think.¡± She said this before shapeshifting. Her form then turned into a ray of ck hair and bright purple eyes. Sorena¡¯s form. I widened my eyes, going along with her sudden reveal. I kept my distance, though. I just wanted her dead at this point, but it seemed like I couldn¡¯t keep her dead, so I continued with putting my next n in motion. I could not me her for everything. I was weak. I should have caught these signs. She yed me. She yed us all.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, love? Dragon got your tongue?¡± she said.      I stayed silent. I knew my anger was starting to show. I couldn¡¯t let her know I listened to her whole n earlier. She would realize I was nning something. I stuck with what I knew.


    ¡°Did you toy with me this whole time? Was everything you told me a lie?¡± I asked her. She looked hurt.


    ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t toy with you. I admit, I may have fibbed about a few details. I only lied about being a lesser witch so that your brother would not have had me killed. You have no idea how hard it was trying to run a kingdom as well as be your mate without you knowing.¡± She said, I shook my head.


    ¡°You could have told me. You told me you were part demon. I understood that. You couldn¡¯t have told me this,¡± I used her. The lies were just flowing from her easily, and if I had not heard everything she said earlier, I would have believed her.


    ¡°I was scared. I didn¡¯t think you would love me if I told you. The truth is, I need you. I feel like I always need you. Your darkness matches mine perfectly. People want us both dead. Look at As. You were about to be killed. The Serpent Selis. Are you fucking crazy? You know he is much stronger than you. Always has been. I can help you, you know, if it¡¯s the kingdom you want,¡± she said, with a gleam in her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve helped enough. Did As even touch you? Or was that a lie as well?¡± I asked her, knowing full well the answer. She looked annoyed at the question.


    ¡°Of course he did. That¡¯s why, when you came to me in my kingdom, I agreed to help you instantly. Your brother is a monster, and had my demon brother not been such an idiot, As would have remained where he was, and you would have been king. We could have merged our kingdoms together and ruled over the Shadow Realm together.¡± She said, I admit, she made a lot of sense, but she was toote. I knew the kind of monster she was now. I still needed to y my part if my n were to work.


    ¡°I¡¯m still upset that you yed me, but I am d that I know now. I can¡¯t go back right now. My brother wants me dead. As long as I am here, he will rule over Draconis. You can take me back to your kingdom. Our barriers are far apart, so he won¡¯t sense that I am hiding there. When the time is right, we will both strike so heavily that he won¡¯t see what ising,¡± I told her, and she nodded, happy. I opened my arms and allowed her to snuggle in mine, all the while thinking everything over. She then jumped out of my arms and held out her hand.


    ¡± Come. My father wants to meet you,¡± she said. Father? I grabbed her hand and followed her through what looked like a huge castle, simr to the one at home, except everyone and everything here seemed so lifeless. Where the hell was I? The air was humid, but the heat never bothered the dragons. I was led into a great hall that I assumed was a throne room. The walls were ck and trimmed in white.


    The floor was made of ck marble, which was so clean you could see your own reflection in it. In the middle of the floor was Ava. She was on her knees, and chains were holding her there. As we entered, a portal had been opened, and some men were bringing a girl with wild ck hair, sitting beside Ava.


    ¡°Ava!¡± the girl cried out, but Ava was unconscious. More chains sprung up from the floor, and chains held the girl in ce as well. My dragon stirred, looking at the girl they brought in. Something about this particr girl being in chains was not sitting right with him. The girl started growling and thrashing, trying to break her chains. She was ferocious. Of that, I could tell.


    ¡°Father¡± Sorena/Ana greeted him and approached the extremely tall man who sat on a huge throne.


    ¡°Evil,¡± me said as he looked at the man through my eyes. Many women surrounded him. Some looked human. Some were all green with lizard tongues. Some looked as pale as him. The man paid Ana/Sorena no mind. Instead, his eyes were on Ava. The way his focus was on her was unsettling. It was like he was eating her with his eyes.


    ¡°What is she doing here?¡± I asked Ana or Sorena.


    ¡°Father wanted her. Don¡¯t mind her. He will probably have her killed before the day is out,¡± she said. She grabbed my hand and stood at the side near a wall, where some men in ck brought in a red velvet couch for her to sit on. She motioned for me to sit down as well.


    Ava Pov


    The dead realm. Hell. I knew it was where I was, somehow. The ce felt strangely familiar. Had I been here before? These thoughts wereing into my mind as some men in ck dragged me to what looked like a throne room. Chains sprung up from the ck marble floor and wrapped around me, keeping me in ce. This scene felt so familiar, like I was having a strange sense of DeJa¡¯Vu. The heat that was building in me was still trying to break through. I wouldn¡¯t let it. I was not sure what was happening to me.


    After I was chained, I was left alone. I didn¡¯t, however, feel alone. Something was here. Something was watching me. I could feel the hairs on the back of my neck standing up.


    ¡°You might as welle out of hiding, whoever you are. Clearly, I¡¯m chained.¡± I said. A deepughter was heard, and red smoke filled the room. I coughed, trying not to inhale it. It smelled of sulfur. Demons. The smoke finally cleared and was inhaled by a very tall man. He was like any man I had ever seen before, and yet, something inside me screamed familiar.


    ¡°I was never good at hiding from you,¡± the man said, kneeling down to look at me. His features were beautiful, yet deadly.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I demanded to know. I knew I was in no position to demand anything, and the form in front of me radiated power like I¡¯d never felt before, but I was never one to keep my mouth shut. Call it my curse. He studied me for a moment before speaking.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me?¡± He asked, his mixed white and ck eyes staring into mine. I couldn¡¯t deny, he felt familiar somehow.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± he said, almost to himself, before smiling.


    ¡°You will remember soon enough, little queen,¡± he said, touching my head and causing me to ck out.

 The Archangel’s Gifts

    Pythia Pov


    ¡°King Daniel, Queen Amara,¡± I said, bowing before the King and Queen of the Silver Gates. The Silver Gates were known to be a powerful realm with a direct line to the master realm of heaven, which is another realm where supernatural souls went to find peace. In the same realm, my son was soon to know if it was toote to save him. My visions are not always certain and can be widely interpreted.


    I do know, however, that the goddess Theia spoke to me through my vision, telling me that events are ying out the way they are meant to. I want to rescue my son. Goddess knows I do, but in doing so, I could alter the course of events I have seen, and there is so much more here at stake, which is why my journey brings me here to the Silver Gates realm with my most trusted follower, Dalian.


    ¡°No need to bow to us, Pythia; you know how wee you are here,¡± Queen Amara said. We walked on the pathway back to their kingdom, with both sides filled with protectors of the kingdom.


    ¡°I saw a vision. I believe it was ¡°the vision,¡±  I told them. They paused and looked at me.


    ¡°The end times,¡± King Daniel asked, making sure. I nodded. They looked at each other knowingly, and they kept walking. Once we reached the gate, I was almost stunned by the massive surge of power I felt. It was light. So much light.


    ¡°Is he here?¡± I asked them. They nodded in response. We reached the inside of the kingdom and went to a room that held a golden portal circling above it. I recognized this room as being the room of transport. The only way to get to heaven.


    A sh of light quickly filled the room, and it was over as quickly as it came. In the middle of the room stood a 9-foot man, dressed in white, with golden armor tes lined with silver on his clothes. His wings were massive and ck. As ck as the dreadlocks that were pinned down from his hair. His skin was a beautiful chocte color, framed by a strong jawline and piercing golden honey-colored eyes. His sword was almost as tall as him, and you could see the power that pulsed from it. It was a look of true power, and I was not feeling worthy to be in its presence.


    ¡°You are the worthiest, Pythia,¡± he said in a deep voice to me, looking directly at me. I bowed before him, as well as everyone else in the room.


    ¡°The end times are approaching. The trumpets of heaven have sounded. The war to end all wars between angels and demons, light and dark, will be among us soon. Where is my chosen one?¡± he asked. As soon as he asked, a vision struck me, making me back away. In it, I could see Rynyxon, Samael, Jasmine, Jessica, and a man who looked like the demon Xavier but was not, all entering a dark realm.


    It was the hell realm. Realm where the vilest serpent lived. My vision changed, and I saw Ava and Harmon chained to the floor. I looked to the side, and I could see my baby boy with that vile demon bitch who took him. He was no longer himself. Suddenly, Michael¡¯s hand pulled me from my vision on my shoulder.


    ¡°My chosen one is in Hel,¡± he said out loud, speaking almost to himself.


    ¡°Can you not pop in and get him?¡± Queen Amara asked him.


    ¡°Hel is the only domain I am not wee in. My brother will have it warded against me. It was the only realm I created that he was able to turn into his own, even though it was made for him. However, he will not be able to escape it, but your friends could get back to their own realm. I will speak to my other brothers who are not in league with him to make this happen. I must leave to prepare for the war to end all wars. Prepare your troops, and summon all our allies. My brother is trapped in his realm for now, but he has all the ingredients in his realm right now that will allow him to leave, and it all lies in the angel that he has bound. He will be free soon, and we must all be ready when that happens.


    Rynyxon Pov


    I was watching As cut himself to allow a fellow witch, Samael, to be brought in to conjure a portal strong enough that would allow us ess to hell, when a ringing started pounding my head. I recognized this, as it was a presence that was strong enough to do this. I looked at Samael, who seemed to have heard the same ringing.


    ¡°Come to me,¡± a voice said in my head, and I was transported in the blink of an eye to him. Michael, the archangel. I was in heaven. I knew it was heaven aftering here before. It looked simr to the silver gates, but there were many different areas to it. Fresh springs, green fields, and flowers spread out as far as the eye could see. I looked to my side and saw Samael standing next to me. Time moved more slowly here in heaven. No one would know we had even left.


    ¡°Rynyxon, Samael,¡± he greeted us, and we bowed. As did Samael.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Michael,¡± we both greeted back. I knew, just like me, that Michael had been speaking to Samael ever since finding out he was descended from him like I am. He looked at Samael.


    ¡°You¡¯ve tainted my blood, boy,¡± he said. Samael said nothing.


    ¡°Forgive me, Michael, but his bond with my daughter would have ended his life if he had not,¡± I said in Samael¡¯s defense. I knew all too well how quick of a temper Michael could have sometimes.


    ¡°I am not disappointed. I understand this. This is a good thing,¡± he said to us. ¡°You all journey to save the angel witch. Only those with demon blood will be able to cross over into Hel. The witch you have with you will need to spell you all to be able to cross without being noticed at once. Cut your risks, Samael, and let those who travel with you drink a sample of your blood. They will all have a small sample of demon blood in them that will allow them to pass through the portal to enter without being alerted by my brother,¡± he directed. We both nodded in acknowledgment.


    ¡°When you return to your own realms, prepare for war. The war to end all wars will be upon us two weeks from today. I need you both at your strongest. Rynyxon, your daughter will need to be trained properly for her power. I will send someone to you who will be waiting the moment you get back to start her training,¡± he said. He waved his hand over us, and I saw a tattoo of a ck pair of angel wings formed on the inner part of our arm, near our hand. He also conjured a bottle of his own blood. It woulde in handy.


    ¡°Let these gifts serve you well,¡± he said.


    ¡°Thank you, your grace,¡± we told him, and he nodded.


    ¡°Rynyxon, Samael, until we meet again, ¡°he said, looking between both of us. He nodded, and, in another quick sh of light, we were back. As was still cutting his risk for his blood to be used as a trace while we were in hell. I linked to Jessica, telling her what happened, and I could see Samael doing the same to Jasmine. Samael cut his wrist and let his blood pour into a cup before it healed up, allowing all of us other than Jasmine, who didn¡¯t need it, to pass into hell after we exined what happened with Michael to As.


    As Pov


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you,¡± Uncle Ellis said. He came into the room earlier while I was reading the prophecy.


    ¡°I need you here, Uncle. I need you to rule while I am away. You are the only one other than Aunt Katrina who I trust to rule while I am away. Release Father from his cell. Watch over him. If our n works, I will be back before you know it,¡± I told him. He put his left arm on my shoulder, and I put my right arm on his. The warriors bid goodbye.


    ¡°Come back to us, or I wille after you, bringing the Draconian hell with me,¡± he said. I nodded in acknowledgment before letting go of each other¡¯s shoulders. A ck portal opened, and we could see the hell realm. The tracking spell the witch used with my blood was felt through all of us, as we were still linked, and pointed us in the direction of Ava and As.


    ¡°Wait, before we go,¡± Rynyxon said, taking out a vial of a blue substance from a bottle. He speared some of it with some of the weapons I had brought here. I looked at it questionably.


    ¡°Pure angel blood. It will make these weapons capable of killing demons,¡± he said. I nodded. The king¡¯s sword could kill them as well, but I was leaving it with Uncle Ellis. I was not sure whether my fire would work too. I was ready to go. Thankfully, I stopped by Lake Azura to heal my wounds beforeing here. We all jumped through the portal.

 The Mission

    Jasmine Pov


    It felt cold here, considering that hell is known for being hot. Or maybe the temperature is different for every species. This ce would suck the happiness out of everyone. Lucky for us, our portal led us to an area not surrounded by any demons. Who knows what type of creatures were here? The spell was to lead us to the safest path to Adam, Ava, and Harmon. We were near a huge hole that seemed to spread far and wide. I was taken aback by a voice in my head.


    mate


    ¡± Jasmine? Is that you, mate?¡± a voice said in my head as we walked around to the other side of the pit. Lunar and I both growled, causing the others to stop and look at me. I looked at the hole. It was pitch ck, but I could feel something down there watching me. Something that was trapped. Xavier.


    ¡°What is it?, mom asked.


    ¡± Xavier. I can hear his voice in my head. He is down there in that  pit,¡± I told them. Samael growled a bit and grabbed my hand, pulling me to walk on the other side of him.


    ¡°That is the pit of despair. Things down there are trapped in endless torture for as long as Lucifermands, unless he grants them pardon, which is rare. I remember my mother teaching me this,¡± Samael said.


    ¡°Save me, mate. Save me.¡± I heard Xavier plead from the pit.


    ¡°Save yourself!¡± I linked back before shutting the connection off. I hated the fact that he could still reach me or that we even still had a mate bond to begin with. It was the demon in me that was triggered by the sound of his voice. Even though she hated him more than anything, for all the pain he caused me. We kept walking until we came upon a forest that looked like it had been burned down. The trees had no leaves. There were bodies of people with rope around their necks on many of the trees, unmoving, but their eyes were open. Their eyes were all fixed on us as we walked along the path.


    ¡°The suicide forest. Those who were possessed by demons and denied ess to heaven by taking their own lives from the torment.¡± Samael said as we all looked at them with sad eyes. Some were children, taken too soon from the world. I wanted to help them.


    ¡°There is nothing we can do. We have a  mission,¡± Lunar said to me. I gripped Samael¡¯s hand tight. My heart was breaking. I had to let Lunar take control for a bit. I don¡¯t know why I was feeling so overly emotional all of a sudden. We kept the path until we came to a castle-like structure. Samael levitated high enough to see if we could find an entrance. We were getting close. I just knew it.


    As Pov


    ¡°This whole realm screams death,¡± Kai said to me, and I agreed. This ce was fit for a demon. Cold and heartless like most I¡¯ve ever met. I was hoping my Ava was okay. We could never seem to get the timing right. Someone was always fucking taking one of us away from the other. I didn¡¯t tell the others earlier, but I could also hear Xavier in that pit. We shared a sick bond for years, and I guess it left some sort of mark.


    ¡°Come for your mate; have you,¡±  Xavier said.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business why I¡¯m here,¡± I told him.


    ¡°You always had such a hot temper. Come down here and face me, coward,¡± he taunted.


    ¡°Another time, stain,¡± I said back before I kept walking with the rest of them. I ignored the rest of his taunts. I was here for Adam and Ava. Nothing else. I don¡¯t know why I was so adamant about even saving Adam. We were literally just about to kill each other. Do I really want to save him too? Is he worth it?


    We all went through the door Samael found. We walked silently into the castle-like ce. There was no one in sight. It was like no one even lived here, though the lit torches said differently. I could also feel like I was being watched. I looked at the others and could see they were feeling the same thing. We came upon a door and peered through it to see the almost empty throne room. As we looked around the throne room, everything starteding into view more clearly. My Ava and another girl were both being held in chains on the ground. They were both passed out, but their bodies were twitching a bit. Like one would in a bad dream. We all stood at the door that led into the room, each of us peeking through. Adam was sitting on a couch with Sorena, with a strange look on his face. His eyes seemed to have shot directly at me.


    ¡°You should not havee here.¡± I heard his voice in my head. He was speaking to me through his dragon to mine.


    ¡°You still have to answer to me. I should leave you here,  though,¡± I told him. He moved his eyes away and looked down.


    ¡°I will pay the price for my actions, brother. I have been here in thend of snakes to know that everything I ever believed was a lie, including Sorena¡¯s lie. There are no words I can say enough to even try to make you forgive me, but I have a n. I¡¯m going to create a portal to my home. When I give the cue, you will need to run,¡± he said, cutting our link off, leaving me confused in my feelings. Adam? Apologizing? Adam had never apologized to me. What n was this that he had? He didn¡¯t even tell me. Something was off. Something didn¡¯t feel right.


    We were nning on how to infiltrate the room without alerting the demons we saw inside when we heard a voice from behind us.


    ¡°WELCOME,¡±  a deep voice said from behind us. Before we could turn around, each of us was sted back by some invisible force through the wide double doors of the throne room and onto the floor. All of us were up at once, weapons out. All of the des with the angel blood that Jessica, Jasmine, and I had were glowing with gold force. A de seemed to form from the tattoo Samael and Rynyxon had transformed into a de that glowed with the same gold mystical force.


    We formed a tight circle around Ava and the other girl, ready to attack. Guards upon guards of different species came upon us in formation around us.


    ¡°RETREAT,¡±  the man said. As he came into view, I knew he was the one in charge here. His aura was filled with a dark power. It is darker than anything I have ever encountered. The biggest demon. The baddest. As he spoke, the hordes of demons that were in here cleared out. He took a seat on his throne, walking past us, not even bothering to watch his back as he did. Kai was ready for a fight, if it ever came to that.


    ¡°Did you really think you coulde to my realm, and I wouldn¡¯t know about it?¡± the man said.


    ¡°Lucifer, I presume,¡±  Samael said, squeezing tighter on his de. Jessica and Jasmine were both attempting to break the chains holding Ava and the other girl.


    ¡°Correct, halfling. Samael. Part demon, part wolf, and half pure blood angel. The first male tribrid in existence,¡± Lucifer said, smirking. He looked at the ground. Those chains won¡¯t break, my dears, unless Imand them to. Everything here answers to me,¡± he told Jasmine and Jessica. Jasmine looked up at him.


    ¡°Release them,¡± shemanded, letting her power flow. He simplyughed it off.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°The Lunar Dynamis in the Flesh!¡± he grinned. Part angel, demon, and wolf. The first tribrid of your kind. You¡¯ve given me a good bit of trouble, you know. Cost me a son,¡± he said, still smirking.


    ¡°You will face even more trouble if you don¡¯t unchain my sisters,¡±  Jasmine spat back at him. Her eyes were glowing purple. She merged with her wolf. He cocked his head to the side. Studying.


    ¡°All in due time. Right now, I want to talk,¡± he said simply.


    ¡± Talk¡­ What the fuck do you want to talk about? The weather? Release  them,¡± Jessica said to him. He actuallyughed at that.


    ¡°Like I said, all in due time. Youe into my realm, making demands. I should have had you all killed the second you stepped through that portal. You can rest your des. Now isn¡¯t the time for fighting. At least not yet,¡± he said to us. None of our des wavered. We were on a mission, with a goal we would achieve no matter the consequences.

 Lost Soldier

    As Pov


    ¡°For centuries, I have been stuck in this deste realm. Forced to deal with the dead souls and demons that wander here. Trapped here by my lessers. I will walk free soon, and when I do, these realms you all over will never find peace. Everyone and everything you hold dear will burn. Anyone of you that stands in my way will also burn,¡± he stated, looking at each of us as if it were the most normal thing to say ever.


    ¡°Join me. Join me, and all you hold dear will be left untouched. You will be safe in the new world I intend to create,¡± he said.


    ¡°I think I speak for all of us when I say, Fuck you!¡± I said to him: He was talking too much. What was he doing? Stalling? He looked into my eyes, as if reading me.


    ¡°As Drakos,¡±  everyone. The no-striped dragon Usurped by his own brother. You were forced to rule after your mother was taken from you. Tsk, tsk, tsk. That one has got to hurt. I mustmend you, Ana. You really did excellent work with the dragon family,¡± he said. He was baiting me. Wanting me to attack. He was trying to slither his way under my skin like the vile serpent he is.


    ¡°Thank you, father,¡± Sorena/Ana said, looking proud of her actions. She curled up under Adam, who was looking revolted by her touch. At least now, he was in his right mind.


    ¡°What do you want, Snake?¡± Rynyxon asked. Something was off, and we all felt it. Why not just kill us now?


    ¡± Rynyxon. I remember you very clearly. I sent my minions to destroy your little pack years ago. Have you met our daughter, Ana, Ava¡¯s twin?¡± he taunted more. ¡°Your mate, no, your now deceased mate was so keen to give me Ana¡¯s little soul before she was born, after being told about Ana¡¯s dark future, not knowing that that was exactly what put our Ana on the path. The correct path is with me.¡± Lucifer said. Rynyxon looked at Ana, who red at him. It was clear they were thinking the same thing about each other. Neither imed the other. Listening to him speak started to put some things in perspective for me. My question came on impulse.


    ¡°Where is my mother?¡± I demanded to know. He looked at me, then at Ana. Ana waved her hand, and there she was. My mother. Not in a solid form, but a spirit one. She floated beside Ana and Adam. She looked at Adam with sad eyes before looking at me. Adam pushed off Ana.


    ¡°What did you do to our mother?¡± he growled at her. His voice sounded strange. Did he know she was our mother? What was his game?


    ¡°Your mother was not a personal baby. I used her to get into your home. Into your lives. Look. I even found you as my mate because of that.¡± Ana said, trying to reach for him, but he backed away towards us.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did you kill our mother?¡±  Adam questioned her. His dragon was calm. Too calm. Not like him. I do not like him at all.


    ¡°In a sense, yes. Technically, your mother is dead. She has been dead for months now. I control her spirit, though. I used her spirit to spy on and gain information on Ava, as well as roam the halls of your home. She was there, but you could not see her. I made it so only Ava could. I promise, though, baby, it was not personal. I won¡¯t apologize. Your family is on the enemy¡¯s side, but you made the right choice to stay with me.¡± She said it, smiling. She trieding closer, but he backed away from her more.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same thing she did to Brandon,¡± the girl on the ground said. None of us had even realized she was awake. Ana looked at her.


    ¡°Brandon was, in fact, personal. His vision of me was so strong, it called me into it and right to his location. We were entwined lovers in a past life, after all. Emilio was his name. A strong visionary, just like Brandon. He ended up killed because he trusted the wrong people,¡± she said, looking at Ava with menace. There was so much we were missing here.


    ¡°Anyway,¡±  she said. ¡°I initially nned to kill Ava, but my father has ns for her, and after his ns, so do I,¡± she said, kicking back on her couch.


    ¡°You have three options,¡±  Lucifer said, standing up from his throne. ¡°Join me. Join me, and anything you could ever desire, I could make it yours. Or all of you leave, but Ava stays. You all have my promise that nothing will happen to you. You will be safe to return home. Ava, however, will stay in my domain. None of you are prepared or trained to handle the kind of power she is about to inherit. Live a little longer,¡± he said.


    ¡°And the third?¡±  I asked. He smiled.


    ¡°Stay and die. I got Ava either way,¡± he said. He whistled. As soon as he said that, the doors burst open. Three huge, ck dogs with fire for feet and all ck eyes came along, growling and snarling at us. Hellhounds. We watched in horror as they started melting intova anding together. A ck mist of smoke formed, and when the smoke cleared, a massive three-headed beast, unlike anything we had ever seen, stood over 8 feet tall and looked down at us with salivaing out of its mouth. I looked back at Lucifer, whose smile was gone now. Only his cold eyes remained on his face.


    ¡°Choose now,¡± he said.


    ¡°You won¡¯t hurt any of us if we leave,¡± I said, and he nodded.


    ¡°I keep my word,¡± he said. The group looked at me, annoyed.


    ¡°We¡¯re not leaving without them,¡± Jasmine growled at me.


    ¡°Unchain them both, so we can say a proper goodbye to Ava,¡± I told Lucifer.


    ¡°As you wish,¡±  Lucifer said. The chains on both Ava and the other girl came off them.


    I looked at Adam. He gave a small nod. While I was talking, he had managed to get behind us and into the path of the beast. Not even the beast was watching him. I kneeled down to Ava, who was still passed out. I ran my hand around her face. Samael picked up Harmon, who appeared to be weak from whatever Lucifer did to her. I looked at Samael. He spoke in my head in a link he made with me.


    ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Adam just said to be ready. He will create a portal for us to escape. Link everyone to run at Adam¡¯smand,¡± I told him in his head. I was still kneeling down over Ava, checking her for any bruises.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to trust him? This could be a  trap,¡± Samael said in my head. I thought to myself. The whole reason we were in this mess was because he trusted the wrong person. I could never forget what he did to me, but I knew the look on his face when he was regretful and determined.


    ¡°I am sure,¡± I told him. The link was then cut off.


    ¡°NOW!¡±  Adam yelled and opened a portal.


    ¡°ATTACK!¡±  Lucifermanded the dog. Jasmine, Jessica, and Rynyxon all jumped through the portal. Everything next to me happened in slow motion. The dog knocked over Samael, who was carrying the girl. His jaws were right over Adam¡¯s. I threw my sword, which cut through one of the dog¡¯s heads, but not quickly enough. One of the heads came down hard on Adam as he was transforming into me, eating him alive. The other girl we saved screamed a piercing scream when it happened. Ana started to advance on us.


    ¡°Let them go. We will see them  soon,¡± Lucifermanded, and all the other demons who were charging at us stopped in their ce. Samael took his sister and jumped through the portal. It closed right after, leaving Ava in my arms as I stood there. A blue portal opened up right in front of me.


    ¡°GO SON,¡± my mother said, and I didn¡¯t hesitate, hearing deep, coldughter as I dropped down the portal, going home. I dropped into my room, which was still a mess from Adam. I took Ava to another room close to mine since she was still cold. I went downstairs, and there was everyone.


    ¡°Ava?¡± Jasmine asked.


    ¡°Upstairs asleep. Take her to the silver  room,¡± Imanded a servant passing by. They bowed and led Jasmine, Jessica, and Rynyxon to the room.


    Samael and his sister stayed behind. My uncle came down with Aunt Katrina. Their eyes scanned the room.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Adam?¡± Aunt Katrina asked. I shook my head as tears threatened to pool in my eyes. Uncle Ellis read my aura and knew. He just knew.


    ¡°Oh my,¡± Aunt Katrina said, staggering back and holding her chest. Uncle Ellis held her. Samael¡¯s sister was crying more now. I couldn¡¯t take it. I needed to leave.


    I walked out of the room without saying a word. I transformed into Kai, and we went to the back of the castle grounds, where the arena for the Serpent Selis was. Everyone who attended had already left.


    I¡¯m not sure what happened. One minuteter, I felt like I was fine. The next minute, emotions took me over, and Kai and I roared. Roared the most painful roar that we ever did. Even worse than when my mother went missing. My brother. My fucking brother. Dead.


    ¡°YOU FUCKING BASTARD, ADAM,¡±  I cried out, tears flowing down my face. I couldn¡¯t even think about the past anymore. In the end, he died the way he was meant to. In the end, he died like a true Drako. Kai and I suddenly let out our inner fire, straight into the sky. It was a true loss, and one we would remember forever.

 Darkened Dreams

    Harmon Pov


    ¡°It hurts. My heart. It hurts,¡±  I panted to Samael. He was holding me close, trying to console me, and I felt like I was breaking down. I was feeling a loss, but it was not Brandon¡¯s. Whose death was I feeling?


    ¡°That man who saved us. He was our second chance  mate,¡± my wolf told me. It made sense. Ever since I woke up during everything, my eyes went to Brandon, but I knew it was not Brandon anymore. At the same strange time, I was feeling a connection to the man with the ck hair and hazel eyes. It was strange. My bond with Brandon was gone, since he was now dead. The pull was much stronger with the other man. I assume it was because he was alive. Am I not meant to have a mate? This is the second time I have lost a mate, and I never even had the chance to meet him properly.


    A loud roar could be heard from outside even without supernatural hearing. It was followed by a strange silence. The pain was settling down some. I will try to put my pain to the side for now. Ava. I needed to see Ava. I tried consoling my wolf. Maybe it was because we didn¡¯t know him for long, but the pain was dulling even more now until it was barely there as we went upstairs to the bedroom Ava was in. She was still asleep.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t waking up.¡± We¡¯ve done everything we can to try to wake her,¡± Jasmine said, looking at Ava worried.


    ¡°Lucifer touched her head, and that was when she went unconscious. He never touched me. I was just too weak and ended up slipping away. He let us all go for a reason. Well, most of us, anyway.¡± I said to them, my mind going back to the man with the hazel eyes.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°She is dreaming.¡± A voice spoke from behind us. It was As, looking disheveled. There was blood all over him. He looked like he had just stepped off the battlefield.


    ¡°How do you know she is dreaming¡±? Jessica asked.


    ¡°I am a dream walker, remember? Her subconscious called out to me, and I am going to bring her back,¡±  As said.


    As Pov


    Iid next to Ava on the bed. Whatever Lucifer did to put her to sleep was strong, but not strong enough. She still reached me somehow.


    (shback to As Being Outside)


    After I created a memorial for Adam in the graveyard, I felt a presence next to me. I looked, but there was no one there. However, I could feel it. I could feel her. I could feel Ava.


    My head started buzzing. She was trying to make her way in. I was not in the mood to open my mind, but I allowed her in. At first, it was quiet. Not a peep.


    ¡± Ava?¡± I questioned. Still. Nothing. Then, suddenly, ¡°trapped¡± was all I heard in her small voice before the connection ended.


    I flew back to the castle immediately. A woman, who was apparently sent by the Archangel Michael to aid Ava in her training for her powers, greeted me at the door of my kingdom. I left her downstairs under the watchful eye of Uncle Ellis while I went to see my mate. After telling them that she had called out to me, I went to sleep next to her. I was transported to hell in my dream, and I could see Ava sitting on a throne next to Lucifer.


    She was beautiful, dressed in a ck dress that fell to the floor in ruffles. She wore a crown as well. A crown is fit for a queen. She was Ava, and yet not Ava as well. Her aura was different. Darker. Stronger. No one seemed to notice me at first. I moved closer, and she turned her attention away from the people and looked directly at me. Everything around us seemed to pause, except for me and her.


    ¡°As,¡± she said in a strong voice. ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°You called me. Or some part of you did. Is this what Lucifer did to you? Put you in a bed where you are ruling beside him? This is  madness,¡± I told her. I was walking until I stopped in front of her.


    ¡°Maybe I did call you. You should have ignored it, though. The truth is, I felt drawn to Lucifer the moment I arrived here in hell. Some part of me wants this just as much as he does,¡± she said, smiling.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t you, Ava. He is messing with your mind. You will be able to see that once you wake up. He is twisting you to y right into his hands.¡± I told her, trying to make her see sense. I told Kai to reach her wolf to break them out of whatever spell Lucifer ced her under.


    ¡°It is me. Or it will be. I know about the prophecy toe. You¡¯re on the wrong side of this war, As. Join us,¡± she said, smiling. Her dark aura was pulsing even more.


    I walked towards her until I was directly face-to-face with her.


    ¡°Let me show you what¡¯s toe,¡±  she said, tapping my head before closing her eyes. I saw shes of the uing war. So much smoke and death. I was Ava floating in midair over a huge pile of dead bodies, enjoying the chaos below. I watched as she brought the dead demons back to life. She was in full power with her magic. I was seeing the oue of what would happen if Lucifer corrupted her heart. Her darkness would ovee her. I just lost Adam. I couldn¡¯t stand to think about what would happen if I lost her too.


    ¡°Only love will wake her,¡±  a voice said from behind me. I turned around to see the woman I had let into my home earlier. She was a dreamwalker. It was the only thing that made sense for her to be here.


    ¡°Correct,¡± she said, looking at Ava, who had not even noticed her.


    ¡°You know what this is?¡± I asked her, and she nodded.


    ¡°Sadly, I have seen a spell like this too many times, done by Lucifer. We have a lot of history together, and none of it was good. Trust me when I say that love is a powerful weapon. She, however, must love you in return for this spell to break.


    ¡°How do I wake her up with love? We¡¯ve spent the better part of thest few weeks not in good standing with each other and only have talked with each other a few times,¡± I told the woman.


    ¡°You are bonded more than just your mate bond. Destiny has entwined your lives together to right the wrongs of the past. No matter what either of you tell yourselves, you do love each other, which is how I know it will work. You need to kiss her. Kiss her with as much conviction as you can muster. It is the only thing that will break the spell Lucifer has over her right now,¡± the woman said. I looked at Ava, whose eyes were still closed, sitting on her throne. I looked at her beautiful, heart-shaped face and full lips and pressed mine against them. It was a feeling inside me that stirred. It was an unknown feeling that gave me goosebumps, but I liked it. I wanted more, so I kissed her deeper. She opened her eyes and looked at me in shock, not kissing me back. Her dark aura red up darker than ever, but I continued kissing her. I was not giving up on her.


    ¡°Come back to me,¡±  I told her through the kiss. Her aura started getting lighter, and she started kissing me back. She pulled back from me, and we were both breathless, but I could only hope she knew how I felt through it. I was not experienced with love, but I knew that what I felt for Ava was different from anyone I had ever been around. Call it love, or peace, or whatever. I just needed her to feel what she had been making me feel since our conversation by theke.`


    ¡°As,¡± she said to me, smiling. Her aura was white, and it made her shine so bright. I closed my eyes, and I was suddenly awake in the bed beside her. I could see the woman I spoke to against a wall, and she opened her eyes.


    ¡°Well, did it work?¡± Rynyxon asked. We all looked at Ava, and for a moment, I was skeptical. She couldn¡¯t have loved me. There was no way. We barely got the chance to get to know each other, and that was mainly on me. I had been giving her every reason to doubt me. I¡¯ve gotten her caught in my family drama, and she ended up hurting many times because of it. I was going to lose her too. She couldn¡¯t¡­ My thoughts were stopped quickly as Ava started coughing before opening her eyes. She looked at everyone¡¯s relieved faces before it reached mine. She was tackled with hugs from all sides. I stood back, not wanting to interrupt any of them.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± she asked.


    ¡± Draconis. You¡¯re in one of my rooms,¡± I told her.


    ¡°What do you remember?¡± Samael asked. She touched her own head, shaking it.


    ¡°I was in Lucifer¡¯s realm. I was chained. He touched my head, and then everything went ck. It was just ck. Then I saw lighting out of the darkness. I could not see into it, but I knew it was a way out. It was peacefuling through. Then I woke up here, I think,¡± she said.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Jasmine asked her.


    ¡± Tired. Very tired,¡± she said, looking down before looking back up quickly.


    ¡°Someone is here. In this room. I can feel her,¡± she said before nudging Jasmine to the side and looking directly at the woman who was sitting down on the ground. The walls started to crack, and the crack in the ground led from Ave. right up to the woman in the corner.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ava asked. Everyone else turned around, but I could tell they could not see her. The woman closed her eyes and then opened them, appearing before everyone else.


    ¡°Your powers are approaching more quickly than I would have thought. Only those I choose to reveal myself to can see me,¡± she said.


    ¡°Announce yourself,¡± Rynyxon said, standing in front of Ava.


    ¡°I am Michael¡¯s contact. He foretold of mying here to you and Samael to help Ava with her powers. Rynyxon rxed after she said it, nodding.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Ava asked her.


    ¡°I am known by many names, but my full name is Sarah Myra Good.


    ¡°Wait, Sarah Good, as in¡­¡± Ava started, and Sarah smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ava. I am your ancestral grandmother, and I am here to prepare you for your destiny.

 Forgiveness

    Ava Pov


    ¡°Holy sh*t,¡±  I replied. I was feeling a bit dizzy. Something inside of me was feeling hot again. It was the same feeling I got when I was tied up with Ana. Speaking of her¡­.


    ¡°What happened? Where is Ana?¡± I asked. Everyone suddenly looked ufortable.


    ¡°Can you walk?¡± I heard As¡¯s voice in my head. I looked at him. His clothes were stained with blood, and his eyes held so much sadness. I stretched and stood up.


    ¡°Careful, careful,¡± dad said, helping me out of bed. The dizziness started to subside after standing. I took a few steps, leaning against my dad, before trying some of my own. My focus went to my best friend.


    ¡°Harmony,¡± I said, near tears. Harmon walked up to me and hugged me. Her tearful eyes matched mine.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°I was kidnapped too. By Brandon, no less. He is gone. I know that for certain. I did find my second chance,  mate,¡± she said.


    ¡± What!!!! Where are they?¡± I asked, looking around the room. She looked as if she was about to cry more, but it looked as if she was going to hold it back.


    ¡°It was Adam. Adam was my second chance,¡± she said, a lone tear escaping.


    ¡°Was it?¡± I said, looking around the room until I met As¡¯ face, who also had a tear escape his eye before he wiped it away.


    ¡°He is dead now,¡± she said before she burst into tears. Samael and Jasmine grabbed her and held her. I walked straight to As.


    ¡°Yes, I can walk. Catch me up to speed. It seems like there were many things I have missed,¡±  I linked him in my mind. He held out his hand, and I took it. I looked at Sarah.


    ¡°You said you were here to help me. Do you still have your power?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°I do,¡±  she said, but your magic is destined to be twice as strong as mine. Your prophecy is known throughout the Silver Gates.


    ¡°My prophecy?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told her?¡± she said, looking at Dad. He avoided my gaze. She sighed, then looked at As. They seemed to share some sort ofmunication.


    ¡°Come, I will tell you everything,¡± As said. I took his hand and left with him. As we walked through the halls, he told me everything, from the prophecy up to Adam¡¯s sacrifice for us to escape. By the time he was finished, I was devastated. Ana and Lucifer have been putting us through so much misery. So much. So much. The hot feeling in me was growing and growing. I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. I had to¡­ I had to¡­


    As Pov


    After I had finished exining what happened to her, she seemed to get lost in her head. Her eyes closed. At once, the walls started shaking.


    ¡°Her power is surfacing,¡± Kai said in my mind. I grabbed her hands again and pulled her close to me.


    ¡°Ava, stop,¡± I said, soothing her. Some of the hanging pieces started unraveling and started to shatter on the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill Lucifer and Ana,¡±  Ava said. Her eyes were still closed. Her aura was pulsating, and it was dark again. I was tasting her rage.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to rip their freaking heads off,¡±  she yelled. Her eyes and the staircase next to us cracked.


    ¡°That¡¯s THATS ENOUGH¡± , I heard from behind me, and everything stopped moving at once. Ava¡¯s eyes opened, and they were white, fading back into her purple ones. I turned and saw Sarah behind us. Her eyes were also white before they went back to their normal color. Ava¡¯s aura went back to being light as well, as she looked up at me and then looked around to see all the broken things.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Ava asked. Sarah came down from the stairs, mending the cracks Ava had made.


    ¡°Her powers are surfacing much quicker than normal as her birthday approaches, and she is feeling many things at once. Her strongest emotions will dictate her powers, and she will act on them. Uncle Ellis came around the corner.


    ¡°Is anyone hurt?¡± I asked him.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡± No. Just a few items shattered. What the hell happened?¡± he asked.


    ¡°There is nothing to concern yourself with. ¡°Away,¡± Sarah said, and at once Uncle Ellis turned around and walked away. ¡°Fix yourself,¡± Sarah said, and at once everything that was shattered was repaired.


    ¡°What did you just do?¡± Ava asked, looking in awe at everything going back to normal.


    Ava Pov


    ¡°Willpower is the basis of expression. There really isn¡¯t much you won¡¯t be able to do once you master it. At full power, you will be able to defeat Lucifer as well as your sister, and I will teach you how. My only regret is that I was not able to stop Lucifer when I had the chance. Michael would only let mee back once more, and that is to teach you what I know. After that, I must depart for the Silver Gates. It was our agreement,¡± she told us.


    ¡°How long until we start?¡± Ava asked.


    ¡°By the looks of things, we need to start now, but it iste. Tomorrow at 6 a. m., meet me by theke.¡± She said this before disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    I turned to look at As. He had been through so muchtely, and I felt like it was all because of me. All of this damage and destruction. It was all my fault.


    ¡°It is not your fault. Don¡¯t ever let me hear you say that  again,¡± I heard a deep voice say in my head. I looked into As¡¯ eyes and saw they were lizard-like. His dragon persona was taking over. I recognized my mate, as did my wolf. As did my powers.


    ¡°I am sorry,¡±  I told him. I knew he knew what I was referring to, too. As/Kai gripped me tightly in his arms, holding me close, and I could smell honeying from him. My favorite scent in the world. It was calming.


    ¡°My brother was an asshole, and the things he did, I don¡¯t know if we can forgive him for, but in the end, he died a true dragon, and that¡¯s all we¡¯ve ever wanted for him.¡± As/Kai said. I hugged him even tighter. I felt dad linking me.


    ¡°Sarah has told us she will be training you here. She has opened up a portal for us to get back home since we have some things to take care of. Do you want toe with us and take you back in the morning, or do you want to stay?¡± dad asked.


    ¡°I am staying with my mate,¡± I told him. It amazed me how quick I was toe to that decision, given the mutual hatred we shared. Or rather, I used to share, becausetely, I have realized just how much my feelings for him have started to change, and even if he doesn¡¯t love me back, I need him on my side for the future that is toe.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he said, not questioning my decision. I pulled away from As and saw his silver eyes return to normal.


    ¡°My family is going back to our realm.¡± I told him as we walked back up the stairs.


    ¡°Are you leaving too?¡± he asked me. I could tell by the tone of his voice that it wasn¡¯t what he wanted, but he tried to give nothing away.


    ¡± No. My training with Sarah will be here. I decided to stay, if that is okay with you.¡± I asked him, to which he nodded.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask to stay. This realm belongs to you too now,¡± he said. It made me stop and pause.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like me,¡±  I told him. He stopped walking and turned to face me directly.


    ¡± Ava. Despite all that has happened, I am sorry I have ever hated you. I hated the circumstances of knowing you were a witch, given the witches¡¯ ties to my mother. Now though, I now know it was not witches, but your sister and the most vile of demons, that were responsible, and for hating you, I truly am sorry,¡± he said. I looked deep into his eyes and could tell he meant every word of it.


    ¡°I forgive you, As.¡±

 Heated

    Ava Pov


    I woke up with a sweat. It was 3 a. m. I had no idea why I was so hottely. I concluded that it was because my powers were getting closer. It made me wonder just how much stronger I would be when it happened. This was hot, though; it was a different type of heat. I could feel it was different.


    I went to the bathroom to get a cloth and put some cool water on it, so I could cool myself, and when I came back, there was a knock on my door.


    I sensed him before he even knocked.


    ¡°I want you, mate,¡± my wolf said to me. I couldn¡¯t help but agree. I was feeling hot again, but I think this was for a different reason. This was for something primal.


    I was dressed in acy white nightgown, and I¡¯m sure my hair was all over the ce.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I said. The door opened, and there he stood. As. My mate, looking like he was sent and crafted from God¡¯s. His shirt was off, and he was in sweatpants. My eyes followed his chest down to the v of his lower abs, and I couldn¡¯t help but lick my lips. What the hell was wrong with me? His eyes traced every inch of me in all my messy glory, but he didn¡¯t seem to care. He was looking at me in an intense way.


    ¡°We¡¯re in heat, and he senses it,¡±  my wolf said. That would exin the sudden change in the heat I had been feeling. I was not a virgin, thanks to Oliver¡¯s abuse, but I had never experienced heat before.


    ¡°It is because we were never really around mates enough to trigger it. Plus, with all that has been happening, our focus was not on itt,¡± my wolf said.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°I can feel you. Your wolf keeps calling out to Kai, begging me toe to you. You¡¯re in heat, babygirl. I came to see if you wanted me to draw you a cool bath. You have training in a few hours, and we can¡¯t have you distracted.


    Is that really what I want? I thought to myself.


    I motioned for him toe in, and he started closing the door behind him. I started to feel like I was suffocating, and I knew he was going to make me feel better. He went to the bathroom, and I heard water running. I walked up to him until I was behind him, and I reached out, trailing my fingers lightly along his back. Touching him provided me with some sort of relief. It was proving a little cool in the heat I was feeling, and I wanted more of it. He tensed up, not turning around. I wanted to know what was going on inside his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a bath right now. I want to kiss you.¡± I told him. The question was bolding from me, but I sensed he liked boldness and did not care for a shy nature. I was right. He turned around and, in two moves, managed to pick me up and pin me against the wall before kissing me. The heat in me was calming down, but it was being reced by something else. Something needed. His kiss was full of so much aggression, and he was not holding back in its passion. I was d. It was what I wanted. I had my legs wrapped around him, and he ran his fingers through my hair.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ava,¡±  he said through our kiss. My name from his mouth was bliss, and I wanted to hear it more. The water was still running and started to overflow.


    Stop running, I thought to myself, and it turned off. My powers were awesome. I focused back on As, who was buried in my neck, making my body slightly shake from the goosebump feeling he was producing. I moaned. Something that gave him more fuel. He had his hand on my gown and pulled it back, looking in my eyes for permission. I nodded and gave it to him. He put me down and tore my gown right off like it was nothing, and suddenly, I was exposed, and I was not ashamed. This was my mate after all. The man who is made for me, and me alone. He looked at my body, admiring it, and it made me blush a bit, watching him appreciate me.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, Ava,¡± he said to me. He grabbed my waist with one hand and trailed his other hand to my pussy, slipping a finger inside. I was already wet, and the movement of his fingers on my g spot was enough to make me experience my first orgasm ever. It was like a million sparks set off in my head. I was moaning and panting so loudly, I¡¯m sure the whole kingdom heard me. He picked me up and carried me to the bed,ying me on my back. He knelt down and pulled me to the edge of the bed, spreading my legs.


    ¡°As, what are you?¡±. I started to ask, but I was put on pause as I felt his tongue enter my pussycat. I felt like I was on cloud nine. He pulled back.


    ¡°I had to taste you, Ava. I¡¯ve been wanting to do this for a while  now,¡± he said, rubbing my clitoral area with one hand and fingering me with the other, driving me wild.


    I could feel another intense feeling building up, and I knew I was about toe again. He removed his fingers and reced them with his tongue again.


    ¡°Come for me, baby girl,¡±  he slightly grunted against me, and that was enough to send me over the top.


    ¡°ATLAS!¡±  I nearly screamed as my second orgasm tore through my body. It was strong, and the heat in my body was dying down because of the orgasms. He stood up, jerking himself, watching mee.


    ¡°Fuck,¡±  I heard him grunt, and he came all over me. I was still on cloud nine and sort of out of it. He went to the bathroom, and I could hear some of the water being put out. He came out and picked me up, setting me down in the cool water. He squeezed some soap on a poof and washed me down, kissing me every now and then.


    ¡°Just rx,¡± he said, and I did. My body was now cooled down, and my heat was over for now, but I knew it would be back. As was patient enough to not go inside me, but we both knew it would need to happen eventually for my heat to stop.


    After he washed me, he carried me back to bed. I only had about an hour of sleep left, but I knew I was not going to bed.


    ¡°Do you want me to stay?¡± he asked me. I smiled.


    ¡°Why on earth would you consider even leaving?¡± I replied. He smiled, too.


    ¡°Just a precaution, babygirl. Iy in his arms until it was time to get ready. I woke up suddenly. Fuck, it was a dream. I thought to myself. My body was hot, and I was feeling strange inside. I knew the need was for As. My body wanted him, but my mind was still so unsure about it. After all, we still barely knew each other. Could I really give myself so easily to him? Would he even want me back? I could feel Sarah on thend again, and I knew I had no more time to waste. I had gotten dressed and left the room carefully so as not to wake As, since my room was conjoined with his. Out of mild curiosity, I peeped into his room, only to see he was still sleeping and had the biggest smile on his face. Freaking dreamwalker! I ran out to meet Sarah, flustered, because I knew him and I would talk about it eventually.

 The Vile and The Pure

    I met Sarah by theke as requested. It was kind of strange. I had never thought I would be training with my ancestors. Let alone one that was dead. Not to mention, my mind was still a little clouded by my dream walk with As.


    ¡°So how will this start?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°We¡¯re not training here,¡±  she said.


    ¡°Then where are we going?¡± I asked. She started walking and motioned for me to follow her. We walked right along the border into the witch realm.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to train here?¡± I asked her. ¡°This realm is for the dark witches.¡±.


    ¡°These witches were never dark. Your sister corrupted them through their minds, and they still are. Your first lesson is to break their corruption. Put them back to normal.¡± She said, At once, the women starteding out of the kingdom doors one by one until we were surrounded.


    ¡°How dare youe here, filthy halfling!¡± one of the women said.


    I looked at Sarah. It seemed as if none of them could see her.


    ¡°You must break the connection your sister made and repair their minds,¡± Sarah said.


    ¡°How do I do that?¡± I asked, tuning around and around, watching to make sure none of them struck me unexpectedly.


    ¡± Focus. Focus on all of their minds and imagine a line of energy from head to head. The witches were still throwing insults at me, and one even tried to attack, but I sted her back. I kept turning until I formed a line in my mind. I could see the line of mystical energy going from one to the other, connecting them all. The verbal and physical assaults on me stopped. It was like they were frozen or something.


    ¡°Now what?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Now use your will and tell their minds to return to normal at once,¡±  she said.


    I did, and the connection between all of them disintegrated. One by one, they fell to the ground and passed out.


    ¡°Very good; you¡¯re a natural,¡±  Sarah said. The witches were still passed out, but they started chanting ¡°Queen, Queen, Queen,¡±  all at once. This is what a coven does when they recognize a new queen in their hearts and minds, and it binds them together. I could feel the connection of our coven through our magic, and it felt like something in me had changed. More stronger. More powerful. They did not wake up after the bonding had taken ce.


    ¡°Will they be okay?¡± I asked, and she nodded. She waved her hand over them all, and they disappeared.


    ¡°I sent them back into their beds. They have recognized you as their sovereign,¡± she said. I smiled. Bringing some peace to them made me feel proud to have the power that I have as well as my own coven now. My mother coven. A tear fell from my eye. Sarah started walking deeper into the witchside.


    ¡°Having these powers can be magical sometimes, but they can also bring darkness if used incorrectly.¡±. You can use your expression to heal, but if not controlled, your expression will kill. Starting with the closest among you. I would know.¡± She said it, looking sad.


    ¡°What did you mean by that?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°That brings me to lesson two,¡±  she said, and she conjured a door out of thin air. She opened it, and on the other hand, I could see a town that closely resembled something I had once read in a book.


    ¡°We are about to journey into the past. No one will be able to see or hear you. Apart from your prophecy, Ava is too looking to the past. I believe my past will show you what you need to defeat not only your sister but Lucifer as well. I won¡¯t be able to see or hear you due to my consciousness being transferred into my former self, so until I die, I won¡¯t recognize you.¡± Do you understand? , she asked, and I nodded. This would be like dream walking, in a way.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin,¡±  she said, walking through the door, and I followed.


    Early 17th century


    Pov of Sarah Myra Good


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Sarah,¡±  I told the man I had just met. His demeanor was cold, but he reeked of power. It radiated from him. He is powerful enough that maybe he could be a solution to my problems. I had just turned 18, and my powers were starting to manifest themselves more and more. I identally turned someone into a lilypad from the river nearby because she was bullying me, and I was annoyed. At the same time, the man I see now appeared before me. He was unlike anyone I had ever seen, but I knew he was different. He had one ck and one white eye, with pale skin. It was memorization.


    ¡°Lilypad, hunh,¡± he said, chucking in a deep voice before looking at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡±  I told him. In these times, we couldn¡¯t be too careful with who we spoke to about our gifts, since witches were meant to be burned at the stake.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°You can trust me, you know. You¡¯re a new witching into your powers soon. Not fully in control, though,¡± he said. I nodded.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do that. It¡¯s just that I was so tired of the bullying. He smiled at me. ¡°Some bullies deserve everything they get,¡± he said before waving his hand over the iPad. It transformed back into my bully. She backed away from me and into him.


    ¡°SHE¡¯S A WITCH!¡± she yelled. He touched her hand, and suddenly she was calm. She looked at me. What are you doing here, bitch? Following me? Get out of my way!¡± She said, It was like she suddenly had no memory of anything just now. She walked away from us.


    ¡°That was pretty awesome,¡± I told him, smiling. My mother and father were both unable to teach me magic. I was living with my best friend at the time, and she was always busy helping others channel their powers. She was more like a guide. I wouldn¡¯t mind having another guide as well.


    ¡°I can tell you to harness the power of expression. Very powerful. Very powerful indeed,¡± he said.


    ¡°Could you teach me control?¡± I asked him. He seemed to ponder the question.


    ¡°I could,¡± he said. ¡°In exchange for a favor,¡± he said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the favor?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Just a kiss,¡± he said. I felt uneasy. I had never kissed a man before. At the age of 18, I was probably the only one in my generation who had never even been with a boy, even though sexual acts outside of marriage were illegal. It was why I was picked on so much. It would have just been a kiss, though. In exchange for control over my powers, it seemed to be growing stronger than other witches I knew.


    ¡°Right now?¡± I asked.


    ¡± No. When you feel like it is the best time for you, then you can do it. I find you incredibly beautiful, and you sure look beautiful enough to wait for.


    3 monthster


    I was in Salem¡¯s vige when I saw, for the first time, that witch hunters had started to gather here. It was to be suspected. The evil this bitch has been spreading eventually attracted them here to us. I had been using my expression to try to stop most of her evil antics, and it seemed to have been working. Thanks to Lucifer, my powers have magnified and seeded over all witches, and I know that by my 19th birthday, I¡¯ll be as strong as I ever will be. Right now, I guess I could say I¡¯m sort of camping out in Lucifer.


    While I was learning from him, he became a little too obsessed with me, always trying to get me to kiss him. I realized I didn¡¯t feel the same way about him, and I evenmunicated this to him, but it just made him angry. I was angry enough to watch him take over the minds of the helpless and put them in an unbreakable sleep. I still have no clue how to wake them up. One day, before I was supposed to meet up with Lucifer, his brother, the Archangel Michael, graced me with a visit. I could sense at once that he was pure.


    ¡°Your training with the devil himself,¡±  Michael told me.


    ¡°I know,¡±  I said. ¡°But I need to learn to control my powers. I don¡¯t want to hurt  anyone,¡± I told him.


    ¡°He has not just been teaching you control, little witch. He has been lightly sipping off your power. My brother is not strong enough to stay in the mortal realm unless he has an endless supply of expression magic to sip from which you have unknowingly been providing for him,¡±  he told me to my horror.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know,¡± I said. ¡°He was feeling my powers, but how? Wouldn¡¯t I have felt it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, little witch. You will not feel this bond he has in your mind. Concentrate on your own mind and break the connection,¡± he said. I closed my eyes and focused until I could find the dark energy that seemed to have formed a ball in my mind. I couldn¡¯t believe I hadn¡¯t even noticed this. I broke it instantly, using my anger to fuel my magic. When I arrived too, Michael was looking at me appreciatively.


    ¡°Good job, little witch. Now, I must trap my brother in hell, but I will need your help,¡± he said. I knew I would be giving up my shot at a teacher, but I would have to find someone else to help me learn to control my power.


    ¡°What do you need?¡¯ I asked.


    ¡°Your blood is all. You will cast a spell that will be bound by my blood and yours. It will keep him trapped in his realm. No one will be able to break it unless they are from both of our bloodlines, which will be highly impossible, so he will be trapped for  good,¡± Michael said. I nodded.


    ¡°I will need to get close to him to form a connection to the spell,¡± I told Michael.


    ¡°Yes, you would,¡± he said, pondering how to do it.


    ¡°I have a n,¡±  I told him. I just need you to keep me safe, because what I do will piss him off greatly, and he will kill  me,¡± I told  Michael. He nodded.


    ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready, send a prayer; I will hear it,¡± he said before flying off. I knew what needed to be done. I only wish I had the strength to be able to do it.

 Banished

    Sarah Pov (17th Century Continued)


    After using our mixed blood to perform the spell, I mixed it with some lipstick and applied it to my lips. In order for the spell to work, I had to get close, and Lucifer was still waiting for me to kiss him. I had prayed to Michael about the n, hoping he would have heard me. This was a good n, and it would be one that would be unbreakable, since I know that our bloodlines would not cross, especially because I am still a virgin and would most likely remain that way.


    I went to Lucifer¡¯s training spot and drew runes on the ground that would lock Lucifer in ce before he arrived. Thankfully, I had just finished drawing thest rune on the ground when I felt his dark presenceing. I stood in the middle, pretending to stretch at the time, in my dress.


    ¡°I am tired of you ying with me, Sarah,¡± he said. I remained silent. ¡°You know how much I want you, and yet you still resist me. Why? ¡± He said.


    ¡°You know I am a maiden, Lucifer. Why is it so hard to believe I am shy when ites to sexual matters?¡± I responded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been training you for weeks. I¡¯m starting to think you are using me for my knowledge,¡± he said. I could taste the bitterness of his words. The ground started to shake. I stayed silent.


    ¡°You break the connection I put on you to keep me informed about your whereabouts. Why the fuck would you do that? How the fuck did you even know to do that?¡± He yelled at me, grabbing me by the hair and making me look at him. I kept my cool and gave nothing away.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to keep making me angry, Sarah. You have seen what happens to other people when you piss me off,¡± he said, challenging me.


    ¡°Please, I don¡¯t want anyone else hurt in my name.¡± I told him, using my doe eyes and my innocence. The ground stopped shaking.


    ¡°Then what will you do to convince me otherwise?¡± He asked. I looked into his bicolored eyes. This man/God really was deranged and psycho and needed to be put down.


    ¡°Kiss me,¡±  I told him. That statement seemed to have taken him by surprise, and for a moment, he studied me before smiling.


    ¡°Are you sure, Sarah? Because once I kiss you, there are other things I will do to you, and I won¡¯t stop, no matter if you tell me to or not.¡± he said.  That made me shudder with disgust.


    ¡°Yes. Please. I don¡¯t want you to hurt anyone else. Please. Just kiss  me,¡± I told him.


    ¡°As you wish,¡± he said, and he brought his lips to mine. His lips were cold. He tasted of pure death, but I kissed him back, making sure the blood went into his mouth. He pulled back and let me go.


    ¡°Wait. Why does your mouth taste like¡­¡± he said, but then a sh of light came, and I felt myself being pulled backwards out of the rune circle. While Lucifer had kissed me, I prayed to Michael that now was the time, and he was now here, standing next to me.


    ¡°WHAT IS THIS?¡± Lucifer yelled in anger.


    ¡°IT IS TIME FOR YOU TO GO BACK HOME, VILE ONE. For good this time,¡± Michael nearly growled at him. He took his sword and struck the circle, sealing Lucifer in. The ground started to give way and break apart in chunks.


    ¡°NO. I REFUSE TO GO BACK¡± he yelled, looking around. He tried to escape but could not get out of the rune circle.


    He looked in anger at Michael before looking at me. I wiped my lips off, wanting every trace of him off of me. His eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Beware, little girl. I will have my vengeance,¡± he warned before thest piece of ground he was standing on gave out, making him fall into the fire pit created. The ground chunks came back into their usual spit, making it look like the ground was untouched or broken.


    I let out the breath I didn¡¯t realize I was holding.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why not just kill him? Why banish him?¡± I asked Michael. His face gave nothing away.


    ¡°He is still my brother,¡± Michael said.


    ¡°He was teaching me to control my power. How will I learn now?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°I have someone waiting for you in Salem,¡±  he replied. Your destiny resides there. Until we meet again, little witch,¡± he said before disappearing in a sh of pure light.


    (1 year aftering to Salem)


    ¡°Beautiful,¡±  my husband Henry said as he grabbed my face and kissed it. His brown hair and blue eyes lit up the room as we looked at our baby. I had just given birth to the most precious angel I have ever seen and was still in bed. Our baby girl¡¯s features match mine in every way, with her dark brown, curly hair and hazel eyes. It was a beautiful moment, but the events that were soon to follow were not, if my visions served correctly. I had not told him anything about my life or who I really am. He didn¡¯t know where I hade from.


    I decided to live in Salem, Massachusetts, during the time of what we will be known for throughout history. The witch trials. During which, I was forced to give birth in secret. Henry understood why I wanted to keep my child¡¯s birth a secret. We were not married, and he knew unwed marriages were scandalous. He would have been sent to war against the Indians, and I would have been sent to a nunnery. We have already made ns to give our child to my closest friend Hannah, whom I do trust to raise our baby. Hannah is the only one who knows the real me, as we are the same.


    She is the one sent by Michael to teach me control of my magic, and we have been practicing every day. We are what the towns¡¯ people have been hunting for. Witches. Pure blooded. The strongest of our kind.


    Henry does not know, and I will never tell him. His father is the head witch hunter. Thankfully, Henry does not share his father¡¯s views on witches, but I could never tell him my secret. Or the secret that our child will be raised with, far away from her father¡¯s side of the family. Hannah told Henry she would be taking our baby girl to a nunnery and raising her there, but it was a false lie. It is only for his protection, though. I could never risk our child ever being found out. She will already have a challenging road ahead of her. Our darling baby girl was to be in our arms tonight. Come tomorrow; she will be sent away. I was so tired, but I could not even fall asleep. Neither could Henry. All we could do was gaze at our creation and hold her close to us. No words were spoken.


    As morning dawned upon us, Henry went out to get some supplies for Hannah¡¯s journey, not that she would need them. Hannah was going to a different realm altogether and would be there in the blink of an eye, far out of reach of this ce. This ce reeked of death. I only wished I had been going with them, but something was on the way to Salem. Something that I knew I was not strong enough to fight alone, but dammit, I would try.


    Henry and I said goodbye to our angel, kissed her, and hugged Hannah goodbye. She knew what wasing and knew it was a fight I could not win, but she understands how important it is that my line continues. Henry and I watched them off together. While Henry went to work, I faked needing to stay in bed. In truth, I had already healed uppletely and was in my safe haven through the portal I opened. Spells around our house were set off whenever anyone was approaching my door, notifying me if I needed to go back.


    My days were spent undoing the evil that Tituba was spreading. There were no other witches in Salem other than Tituba and myself, but Tituba¡¯s deeds made it seem like there were many here, which is why there are so many hunters here. She is causing chaos for her master, trying to draw me out into the open. I have kept myself well hidden, so she cannot find me, but I am always not far from her. Keep my enemies close. I didn¡¯t know it at the time, but Tituba was Lucifer¡¯s puppet.


    I used Hannah as my inside woman to infiltrate everything Titiuba was doing and report back to me. Being my eyes and ears for everything. I would be reversing curses she put on townspeople or curing the sick. I would return the souls of the ones she raised from the dead, as working in necromancy was her specialty, thanks to her master, Lucifer. The demon of all demons. The most vile angel to ever walk the face of the earth. He was in love with me, and I escaped him. Lucifer being in love with me made me feel vile.


    I was probably the one person he also hated the most, as I was one of the ones who helped trap him in hell. His brother Michael and I sealed the hell realm so that he would remain trapped. Only a hybrid descendant of Michael and I¡¯s blood would be able to release him, and I hardly see that going to happen, so everyone would be safe.


    Tituba was one of Lucifer¡¯s loopholes, though. He gave her his blood and sent her out of hell to wreak havoc on mortals, but to also look for me in the process. She found me here yearster and now wants the townspeople to prosecute me. The witch hunters had arrived a few days ago, though, so some of her efforts have been getting shorter and shorter, as she risks exposing not only me but herself in the process.


    The bells of the town rang, signifying the hunters had found another witch. I sealed my room, as no one but a true descendant of mine would ever be able toe here, as it holds a secret only the strongest of my bloodline would ever be able to see. I crawled back into bed, but as soon as I had, Henry came bursting through the door, looking frantic.


    ¡°You need to run,¡± he yelled, looking outside. I sat up slowly, looking into his eyes, putting it together. The bells. Henry¡¯s expressions. Those bells were ringing for me.

 Death Comes Calling

    Sarah Pov (17th Century Continued)


    Henry threw me a bag that seemed to hold items in it. I could tell from the smell that it was food. I rushed, put on my clothes, and grabbed the bag before heading to the back door. I looked back at Henry, who was still keeping a lookout for me.


    ¡°You know?¡± I asked him. A tear rolled down his cheek.


    ¡°Of course, I know, Sarah. I knew from the moment I met you, and I love you still. I know your magic shines brighter than any star here, and there are those who will never be able to ept that. That¡¯s why I packed this bag for you. I figured one day this day woulde,¡± he said, looking into my eyes. ¡°You have to go now, while they are still on the way,¡±  he said to me. I rushed to him and kissed him through tears.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± I pleaded. ¡°You will be safe with me.¡± He shook his head.


    ¡°Someone needs to stay behind. My father will be here soon. Go. Go and find our baby girl. Protect her,¡± he said, looking back outside. ¡°They¡¯re here! GO!¡± he yelled. I kissed him onest time and ran out the back door, but as I did, I could see a changeling of Tituba¡¯s creation right on the street, and he called for the guards toe to me. I conjured a portal and was about to step through it, but the sound of Henry¡¯s scream was heard, and I couldn¡¯t do it.


    I turned around and saw Henry¡¯s father, Harry, shoving his de right into Henry¡¯s shoulder. My expression magic came forward, and it sted Harry back from Henry, along with all the other guards that were circling me. Some were knocked out, but none were hurt too badly. The n was to get Henry to leave. He would be tortured. I should have known the moment I ran to Henry; it would have been a trap. A ring of fire was lit around us.


    I was feeling weak somehow. I had expression magic, and I couldn¡¯t even use it at that moment. Not without the risk of killing humans here. We had to escape. We had too. I tried to get us both out of the circle of fire. Henry was losing too much blood. I wanted his wound to be closed, and it was. I wanted the fire around me to be put out, but it would not. Harry smiled as he walked the perimeter of the fire. Townspeople were forming outside to witness. I could see Tituba in the crowd as her eyes linked directly to mine. She smiled, and her eyes turned ck. She was being used as a conduit. Lucifer. His voice echoed in my mind.


    ¡°So you thought that you could learn from me the ancient ways of expression. Make me fall in love with you, then trap me in hell with my traitor brother? Then you go and fall in love with a human! You must have lost your mind, dearest., but don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re about to pay the price for that,¡± he said, and the mes grew higher. No wonder I was trapped. This magic blocking would have held normal witches, but I am no normal witch. However, Tituba must have messed with their weapons, making them more powerful. Powerful enough to hold even me. My expression was fading. My options were limited. I tried to conjure a portal. I couldn¡¯t.


    Henry grabbed my hand and looked me in the eye as he started spitting up blood. I hadn¡¯t realized the injuries had spread out further than I thought. He also had a wound on his chest that started seeping through his ck-colored shirt.


    ¡°I love¡­¡± he sputtered before his eyes closed. The world seemed to have be cold. I hadn¡¯t realized the fire anymore. It was irrelevant at this point. Not even the heat of the mes could rece the swift coldness that pierced my heart the second Henry took hisst breath. I could hear Harry saying something about Henry¡¯s death being my fault. The birds were no longer chirping. Everything seemed to go in slow motion. Pain¡­ All I knew now was pain, and I decided to finally go against everything I stood for. I stood up and screamed, unleashing that pain. Everyone in the radius felt it, like a gut punch to their stomach. Tituba was knocked back by the wave of my power, and the conduit Lucifer had through her was gone. Her eyes were back to their white, but my magic revealed her witch power as well by making her float.


    ¡°WITCH, WITCH, WITCH,¡± the town chanted, backing away from her in fear.


    ¡°Men, get that brown woman,¡± I heard Harry say, and they chased Tituba as he turned his attention to me. I sted him out the way again, way too far, that it seemed to st him out of consciousness. I looked at Henry, whoy dead on the ground.


    ¡°RISE,¡±  Imanded, and at once Henry¡¯s eyes opened. I fell to my knees in happiness as he looked at me, confused. I had just done the unthinkable with my expression magic. Instead of creating a changeling, I brought him back whole. Never in witch history had it ever happened. Suddenly, he started coughing up blood. He was dying all over again. My power was getting weaker. I didn¡¯t have the strength of will to bring him back strong, only to bring him back through my will. He smiled at me, but a sword was pierced right through him by his father, killing him once more. I passed out right after. When I was brought back, I was tied to the stake the previous innocent women were burned at. My expression magic left the moment I brought back Henry, so I could not get out of my bindings. Tituba was tied up right beside me. At least one thing was going to go right today. My mind shed with memories of Henry and then our angel. May she be protected from all evil. Tituba looked at me.


    ¡°It looks like we will be passing on to the next life together, sister,¡± she said to me.


    ¡°I am no sister of yours,¡±  I spat at her.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, actually. We are half-sisters. Twins are born on the same day of the same month or the same year at the exact same time. John Good raped my mother and was my father as well,¡± she said, smiling, and I startedughing like a maniac as I realized what she said may have been true. Dad had spoken once of having another daughter, but it was one he was ashamed of, so he disowned her and sold her into very. Harry came up at that moment with a torch.


    ¡°For crimes against the good people of Salem and for the death of my son, I charge you and you. The Punishment for Your Crimes Is Death,¡± he said aloud. The townspeople started chanting for us to die. All except the ones I helped. They were crying. Some had a look of pity. They knew who the real monsters here were.


    ¡°Life is too kind to men, whatever their color.¡± Tituba said this before they lit her on fire. ¡°Until the next life, sister,¡± she said, before herughs were silenced, followed only by her burning body. Harry turned to me.


    ¡°Die Bitch,¡±  he said through his teeth, and he set fire to me. Thest thing I could think about was my daughter, and I just hoped her life would be better than mine!


    Ava Pov


    After Sarah died, I saw that same door open, and I stepped through. Sarah came out right behind me, and we ended up back in the shadow realm. Her eyes held sadness, and I could only imagine what she was feeling. There were a few things that were made clear to me. One was my understanding of what Lucifer¡¯s obsession seemed to be with me. Two was that the past was repeating itself in our time now. Three, I knew what I needed to do to defeat him, though it was a n I knew I would be working on alone.

 Queen of the Witches

    As Pov


    I woke up withst night¡¯s dream in my head. I dream-walked Ava¡¯s dream, and she had let me in. Her subconscious called me, and I could not say no to it. Ava. The mere thought of my mate made me stiff as the cover that was over me rose. I got up to take a cold shower, but my dick would not go down. Would it be such a bad thing to jerk off to my mate? Her smooth skin as I held her in my arms, pumping her with all ten inches of my dick? Her moansst night were heaven, and I couldn¡¯t get enough of them. I wanted to hear them so badly. So fucking bad. I wanted my tongue on her inner thighs, hearing her brightughter. Her full lips. Her eyes are purple. ¡°Fuck,¡±  I groaned out as I came on the floor. I hadn¡¯t even noticed I was jerking off, as I was lost in my thoughts of Ava. I felt bad after, though. Here I was, thinking about fucking Ava so much until she begged me to stop, and we had a whole war about to happen soon.


    There is nothing wrong with taking pleasure in herpany. She is our mate, after all. Mating with her would not only make me and you stronger, but it would increase her strength as well if she is the one destined to defeat the Demon Lord, Kai said to me.


    I agree, but I doubt she is ready for anything yet with me. I don¡¯t need to distract her. I just need to help her.


    Both of you are idiots. I can feel how much she wants you, yet both of you deny the other the opportunity to let the other one in. She is not only equal to you in power but in stubbornness as well, Kai said in annoyance, causing me tough. He probably had a point, but I was not touching Ava unless she asked me too. I sensed my father before he even knocked on my door.


    ¡°Come in,¡±  I told him. I was already dressed, preparing to meet with Uncle Ellis to start discussing battle ns and formations. He came in with his usual stony expression on his face, but he was looking so much better than before, and it lightened my heart a bit to see it.


    ¡® I was linkedst night,¡± he said, and I froze. Out of the whole current Drakos family, Father was the only one with a direct link to our God, who came to him in dreams whenever he wanted to discuss the running of the dragon line. I had thought before, when I was little, that I would inherit the same gift, as it was natural for the firstborn sons to have a direct link with God Typhon, but my father said I would not have them until I was older.


    ¡°What was his request?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The war that ising will be a ruthless one, my father said. He is currently a prisoner of Lucifer. Trapped in Tartarus. Yet he still holds some power, enough to speak through his bloodline. Many efforts had always been made to save him, yet hemanded us not to. What the reason is, we do not know, but we do not question it.


    ¡°The war to end all wars between the angels and demons, I know,¡±  I told him.


    ¡°This war will not just affect angels and demons, boy! This war will damage any and all species of supernatural beings as well as humans. It has already taken Rose and Adam away from us. Many more will be lost. God Typhon sends us a gift, however. She will be your right hand in this war, as Adam was long ago. You will trust her, and she will help guide you and Ava to greatness,¡± he said, to which I nodded. In the past, God Typhus was known to send help when it was needed, and whoever they sent would always be a big help to the Shadow Realm.


    ¡°When will she arrive?¡± I asked so I could have a room prepared for her.


    ¡°She will be here this afternoon. If I guess correctly, you were about to go to Ellis. Yes?¡± he asked, and I nodded. ¡°I will follow,¡± he said.


    ¡°Father, you need to rest. I know thest few years have been hard on you.¡± I told him.


    ¡°I may have been a caged boy, but my wits are as strong as ever. I have no doubt you will lead this kingdom to glory in this war and avenge our fallen, but my insight could be helpful. We have a massive army, and I n to be fighting alongside our men,¡± he said, determined, and started walking off. I guess you could say he was exactly where my stubbiness came from, and I was not about to go against him. We reached the armory and saw Ellis was already going over battle ns with Rynyxon, Samael, and a few of our other generals for our army. Our generals were not dragons but made of many different supernatural species, all of which gave us ties to the kingdom they were from and gave us an extra advantage over skills and advantages in battles.


    ¡°We must keep this from spilling into human territory. Michael¡¯s orders.¡± Rynyxon was telling everyone. They were looking over a magical map that disyed mini-versions of every realm.


    ¡°He will being to where Ava is, and that is here. He is her target.¡± Samael said, expanding the shadow realm¡¯s 3D figure. Draconis took up half of the map, while the witch kingdom took up the other side.


    ¡°We will remove the border between thends. Sorena¡¯s influence on the witches should have left when she did, so they are no longer an issue. I have already had reports that Ava has broken the spell on their minds, and they are already calling her their rightful queen. They will follow her into this battle, giving us more allies and a greater advantage in power. This will not only help the war, but should all of us survive, it will also end the fighting between both of our sides, reuniting the Shadow Land for good.


    ¡°I agree, but not all those witches would have been unwilling. There are some of the old ones who are grateful our kingdoms were at war. People talked during my time of imprisonment. Some were even the witches who helped kidnap Rose. They need to be dealt with before our kingdom gets infested with even more traitors faking mate bonds,¡± the father said. I agreed.


    ¡°Speak to your sources,¡±  I told Uncle Ellis. Have them create a spell that gives away any of the traitors to our kingdom with ill intentions. They will be killed on the spot.,¡¯ I could feel Ava approaching, and I¡¯m sure Rynyxon did too, as he sent a nce to the doorway.


    ¡°Killed on the spot. Shouldn¡¯t they be submitted to questioning first?¡± Rynyxon said.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°By questioning, I assume you mean torture,¡± my father said. Rynyxon shrugged, smiling.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same in my experience. You may even find out any ns Sorena or Ana, as she now goes by, may have told some of them.¡± he said, making a good point.


    ¡°You will not be killing any of the witches in my coven,¡± Ava said, standing in the doorway with her arms folded.


    ¡°How are you feeling, honey?¡± Rynyxon asked her, walking up to her and attempting to hug her, but she avoided his hug,ing to stand by my side. She was in a mood.


    ¡°A threat to Draconis is a threat to you, no matter the person,¡± I told her, looking at her, but she would not meet my gaze as she kept her eyes focused on the map in front of her.


    ¡°Understandably so, but you will not deal with them. You may question them with no violence, but I will be present and find out where their loyalties lie. If it is against the kingdom and us, then it is in my right as Queen to kill them.¡± She said this before looking at Uncle Ellis.


    ¡°Your source is trustworthy,¡±  she asked.


    ¡°Yes, my queen,¡± he replied. She rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Only Ava, please Ellis. Tell your source to report to me in an hour. We will draw runes together to draw out the traitors,¡± she said.


    ¡°Of course, Ava,¡±  he said to her before givingmands to the generals that were there. He then left.


    ¡°Look at you, all grown up now,¡± Samael said to her, making her punch his arm.


    ¡°At least you get a punch in the arm. She won¡¯t even return my  hug,¡± Rynyxon said. She walked to him and pulled him up in a hug as well.


    ¡°I am sorry, dad. Ever since the witches imed me as their queen for freeing their minds, I felt the bond of the coven, and I feel protective over them. I walked in, and some of you are talking about torturing them; they did not sit right with me,¡± she said, still avoiding my gaze.


    ¡°Fine,¡± is all Rynxyon said while hugging her.


    ¡°So you ept it then? Your role as queen here?¡± father asked her.


    ¡°Over the witches, yes. Over Draconis, well, I guess that remains to be seen,¡± she said, ncing at me before turning away. A smile grazed her face, and I knew at once why she was avoiding my gaze as I smirked slightly before turning my attention back to the ns.


    ¡°That will solve our war with the witches. There is still the matter of humans. Even if the fight spills here, my people will not be safe. This battle will destroy their homes. I have nowhere to move them. Not even the witches¡¯ side would be enough to hold all those lives here,¡± I said.


    ¡°Move them to my realm, at least until this is over. My country has plenty of space. We could use some of your witches to conjure up homes for them on my grounds. Our realms are far from each other, and they could evacuate today.¡± Samael said. I nodded to him.


    ¡°Father, go handle the evacuation. I know our people will be grateful to see your face, and you will do better at convincing them since I have not yet met with them since I¡¯ve been  back,¡± I told him.


    ¡°They are the people of Drakonis. They will want to fight,¡± the father said.


    ¡°It is for that very reason that they need to leave. Should any of us fall, they will be reminders of what Drakonis is today.¡± I told him. He paused for a moment, most likely about to object, before Kai came forward.


    YOU WILL DO AS COMMANDED, Kai said before going back into my subconscious. Father gave a silent nod before departing the room.


    ¡°What the hell was that, Kai?¡± I asked him.


    He was prepared to argue with you and risk our people. That is not the way we want things to be, and I agree with you. If we fall, our people will be our legacy,¡± Kai said.


    ¡°Bullshit Kai. You sent him away without a word to do your bidding. We have never held the power tomand another  dragon,¡± I told him.


    ¡°You do not. I can. You have no idea the power I contain, but you will learn soon,¡±  Kai said before shutting our connection off.

 The Golden Dragon

    Ava Pov


    Time was passing by fast. I was getting a better hold of my powers, although there were some minor setbacks, such as me cracking the ground or shattering windows, to be exact. None of us tried to focus on any of those things, though. With all the damage I had done, there was just as much beautiful work as well. Not only was I able to do my damage, but I had also managed to make a bloom of flowers around the castle that brightened it up in some way. Everyone who was leaving the realm stood in awe of what I had done. I left with them when the evacuations were happening to make them feel wee. Like As¡¯ father said, though, they all wanted to fight, even though it would mean they would die to forces much more powerful than them.


    Their hearts bleed dragons, even though they were humans, and I was proud of all of them. After helping them settle in, I went back to Draconis to visit the witches¡¯ castle. Or my castle now, I suppose. Most of them were weing, and with the sigils I had ced around the Shadow Realm, I was able to find the ones who were not in support of my reign. These were the same ones who helped in the kidnapping of As¡¯ mother freely, believing they would rule Draconis with Ana. They were quite bitter, in fact, when Ana¡¯s reign with Adam¡¯s came and they were to remain shunned across the border, so they took on running the witches¡¯ castle themselves. Even if their power pronounced me their queen, they did not, and a few attempts had been made at my life. I tried to go the route my mother would have taken by talking to them and getting to the root of their issues. I had not let As know I knew their involvement with his mother because I wanted to spare him the hurt, and they were my coven, after all. It did not go well.


    ¡°You think, because you¡¯re our queen, that we will be forced to listen to you,¡± they said.


    ¡°I am trying to do what is best for all of you.¡± I replied in frustration. My patience was running thin, and my magic wanted to break free and silence them. My magic sensed danger was close. Using my powers, I looked into their eyes and saw knives raising and pointing at my back. I was not afraid, only annoyed. My coven was trying to warn me, but I linked them through magic that I already knew. They stood, waiting and watching.


    ¡°You will never be a queen to us,¡± one of the traitor witches said, and the rebels started chanting, which caused the des toe straight at me. I used my magic to make the knifee through my body with no reaction and into the witches themselves, killing them.


    ¡°Powerful indeed,¡± my advisor Tracie said to me. Tracie had made herself known the first day I met her with her kind spirit, but she was also battle-ready when needed. She showed me how, in the past, she was my mother¡¯s advisor and worked to keep their side of the realm safe.


    ¡°I tried to talk them out of it. They would just not listen,¡± I said to her, dismissing the other witches. I went to my office.


    ¡°They were stuck in their ways. They practice dark magic and were the cause of a lot of misery here, along with Ana, who worked as her henchwoman. The coven is thankful to you all the more for disposing of  them,¡± Tracie said, and I sighed.


    ¡°I want better for all of us,¡± I said.


    ¡°You have already made us better, sovereign. You got rid of the border and have protected the people of the Shadow Land. You have brought light to each side and united us as one over the course of a week. I have no doubt that you will do more. It is all your mother wished for you,¡± Tracie said.


    ¡°I miss her,¡± I told her, thinking of my mother.


    ¡°As do I,¡± she replied. A silent moment was held between us before my magic alerted me to a presenceing through the doors. I could feel himing towards me already somehow, but I don¡¯t think I would ever get used to the feeling. As and I had not had much time together since he was training with his army every day and then going over battle ns. He was also leaving through portals to my realm to check on our people daily. I was always here, getting better with my magic with the help of Sarah. She had decided there was no more she could have taught me that she didn¡¯t already know herself, and she proimed me as the strongest witch she had ever had the pleasure of meeting. She was happy her bloodline was strong, but by the look on her face, I could tell there was something behind her reference. Before I could ask, she had already disappeared.


    As came straight to my office and stood at the door. He looked down at the dead bodies on the floor, then at me, worried. I dismissed Tracie and motioned for him toe in.


    ¡°Your highness,¡± he said, yfully bowing. I rolled my eyes. I told him when he did this before never to call me that or bow to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite the asshole, you know,¡± I told him, smirking. I was secretly taking in his appearance. His beard was messy. His hair was uncut. I could tell he had just been training with his army due to the sweat rolling off him. It was driving me and my wolf crazy, and the dream I had a week ago came back into my mind, though I brushed it off.


    ¡°When are youing back to Draconis?¡± he asked, sitting down at my desk. He was always so rxed when I was around. It was very different from how we first started.


    ¡°I was actually thinking ofing today,¡± I told him. I had some things I had to finalize, and Tracie was handling the covens¡¯ preparation for the war. He looked at the bodies on the floor.


    ¡°Your traitors. I presume,¡± he said, and I nodded. After a moment¡¯s decision, I decided to tell him.


    ¡°The very same response for your mother¡¯s kidnapping.¡± I said. He looked back down at them with annoyance, but I could see a sense of gratefulness. We were closer to bringing both Rose and Brandon relief from Ana. All that was left was to kill her.


    ¡°I want you in Draconis when this all goes down,¡± he said, and I rolled my eyes again.


    ¡°I¡¯m not some princess you can just shelter away, you know. I¡¯m probably even more powerful than  you,¡± I joked. Heughed out loud at that, with his bright silver eyes smiling at me. It was a beautiful sound. I wanted to learn more about it if we survived this encounter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt that you are, Ava, but that¡¯s not why I said it. Our God, Typhon, has sent a warrior to us. She is probably the most fearsome warrior I have ever seen, and that¡¯s saying something. Not to mention, her dragon is pretty damn special. It almost offends me. I want you and her acquainted and ced in the front of the battle with me. Your father, sister, and the others have decided to be frontline in this n of ours as well. My uncle will hold the middle, and my father willmand the rest. We will hit Lucifer¡¯s army with everything we have, until none of them are left standing,¡± he said, and I nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡±  I said. We left for Draconis with him flying as Kai and I levitated, using my powers to match speed in flight. When we arrived, the army was training more. I could imagine an armyposed of many different species. Some of whom I had already met in prisons. That was not what struck my eye, though. A sh of gold whizzed past me as it aimed for both Ellis and As Father. A better view allowed me to see that it was a golden dragon. She was smaller than the dragons I had seen so far, but quick and fierce. A long green line ran through her scales. She had managed to subdue Ellis¡¯s dragon and was now attacking As¡¯s father¡¯s dragon. They were toe to toe in defeating each other until she got the upper hand by having tree roots extended, grabbing him, and subduing his dragon. He shifted back on the spit.


    ¡°She controls the elements of the earth,¡±  I acknowledged in both delight and surprise.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Every dragon is given a special gift. Adam had the gift of portals. Uncle Ellis can read minds and see the truth in feelings. My mother could also open portals, but she could bloom flowers with the touch of her hand as well. My father has the power to conjure hellfire through his dragon breath. I too have that ability, but it isn¡¯t my special power. I have yet to know what it is, and Kai won¡¯t tell me,¡± he exined in my mind. Kai growled, but I could sense he wasughing at As. I nodded. Wended on the ground as the fight concluded, and the dragons changed back, minus the golden dragon. She did not intimidate me. I knew she was meant to be here ever since I saw the future vision of the golden dragon flying by As¡¯ side. I could see a portal opening, and my dad, along with Samael and Jasmine, stepped through. The golden dragon seemed more alert as she looked at them. Shock grazed her eyes as they widened. Curiosity grazed mine.


    ¡°Your powers will definitelye in well,¡±  As said to her, but her concentration on the others would not break.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± As asked, noticing her expression. She has still not shifted.


    ¡°Hey, sweetheart,¡± Dad said as they made their way to us, and he scooped me up. I hugged him back. He took notice of the golden dragon.


    ¡°Very beautiful dragon. Is this the help your father said someone would be sending?¡± Dad asked As, and he nodded. Now that they were closer, I could tell the dragons¡¯ focus was now trained specifically on Jasmine, who looked ufortable.


    ¡°What is wrong with them?¡± Jasmine asked. No one said anything.


    ¡°Shift and tell me your name,¡±  I told the dragon. Her gaze shifted to me, back to Jasmine, then to dad, and back to me again. In a sh of light, she shifted to her human form with her back to us and hunched over from being naked. I started to conjure clothes on her, but she did it herself, using the ground to create clothes on her. It was a sight, for sure. Her ck hair was beautiful as it pooled around her all the way to her hips. She stood up and spoke.


    ¡°Apologies, your majesty; I was just caught off guard by what she said as she turned around, but a loud gasp came from Jasmine as she took in the new woman in front of us.


    ¡°SABRINA¡±!!!!!!!


    Meanwhile, in the Demon Lord¡¯s Realm


    ¡°Father, is the ceremonyplete?¡±  Ana asked the Demon Lord. His wicked smile spread across his face as he raised his hands, covered in the magic he had siphoned from Ava while she was unconscious.


    ¡°It is, ¡± Lucifer told Ana, who smiled to herself. Finally, her father would be free, and there would definitely be hell to pay. He would seek to im Ava to make her queen, as were his ns, but Ana had a different n. There is no way in hell she would make it, so Ava would be more powerful than her, expression magic or not. Ana had her own n on how to murder her twin, and it will be her best n yet!

 The Samsara

    As


    ¡°STOP,¡±  Samael said as Jasmine approached the woman she called ¡°Sabrina.¡± Sabrina looked at Jasmine with a strange expression on her face, as if she didn¡¯t recognize her. Jasmine turned around and looked at Samael.


    ¡°She is a Samsara,¡±  Samael said, and we all looked back at her. I smiled, surprised that they were quick to catch on.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, she is a what?¡± Ava asked.


    ¡°A reincarnated spirit with a unique dragon. Every war with our species has had one sent to us by our dragon lord. He sends one with the face of someone we can trust and makes sure they are rare. The dragons are imbued with knowledge from over 10, 000 years ago, when they were created. The golden dragon. One of the rarest of our species. He must have known you would recognize  her,¡± I said, looking at Jasmine.


    ¡°So, she isn¡¯t Sabrina?¡± Jasmine asked, looking at Samsara, who only looked at Jasmine with a look of pity.


    ¡°No, but I will admit, you seem very familiar to me. I assume we were close in my past life. I will be here to help Ava however I can.¡± The Samsara said: Jasmine nodded and went into the arms of Samael.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Ava asked.


    ¡°I was created without a name, but I named myself Gold, from my dragon color. You must be Avaa,¡± Gold said, holding her hand out to Ava. Ava shook it and nodded.


    ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Gold. Did Typhon give you any instructions as to what you would be doing here?¡± Ava asked.


    ¡°Only that it is my duty to stay by your side during this war,¡± Gold said. Ava suddenly went rigid, and her eyes darkened ck. We all looked at her, since nothing like that had ever happened before.


    ¡°Your witch belongs to me,¡±  she said in a deep voice that was not her own. A symbol of a scythe appeared on her head and burned, leaving a ck mark on her forehead. She dropped unconscious, and I caught her before she hit the ground. Gold put her hands over Ava¡¯s forehead and closed her eyes. Water droplets rose from the ground and shrouded her hands in a bubble. When she opened her eyes, they were golden. Rynyxon and Jasmine also kneeled beside her.


    ¡°She has been marked by death itself. Lucifer is draining her magic expression slowly and will soon be able to get out of his prison. Ava suddenly opened her eyes, and they were still ck. She looked up at Gold with her hands over her forehead and grabbed her hands, causing steam to rise from her hands, as if her hands were mes themselves.


    ¡°She will never be yours. Be gone, demon,¡± Gold said, and the water around her hands started bubbling. Ava let go of gold, and her eyes closed. The scythe symbol on her forehead disappeared, and a symbol of a small gold dragon appeared before disappearing. Gold lifted her hands away from Ava, and the water around them dropped back into the ground.


    ¡°What is happening to her?¡± I asked Gold.


    ¡°Lucifer has marked her. I imagine, from what you have told me, that it would have happened when she was with him in his realm. He left his imprint on her, so they will be linked. He is slowly draining Ava¡¯s magical expression. I have put a block on his connection, but he is powerful enough to break through it when Ava is at her weakest. None of the information gifted to me by Typhus tells me how to break this connection with her since it has never been done. Thest time Lucifer imprinted on someone, she eventually died.¡± Gold exined.


    ¡°He will not have me,¡±  Ava said, opening her eyes and looking up into mine.


    ¡°Ava,¡±  I said in relief, d to be looking back into her purple eyes again.


    ¡°As,¡±  she said, reaching up and touching my face. I sat her up.


    ¡°Did it happen again?¡± Ava asked.


    ¡°Again. What the fuck do you mean again?¡± I wanted to know. She looked up at me with a tired look.


    ¡°I have been feeling Lucifer drain my magic ever since I left his realm.¡± She spoke.


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t think to share this with me?¡± I wanted to know. I was angry. Not at her, but at the risk to her own safety and her magic.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°I was trying to deal with this on my own. We have all been busy,¡± she said, looking down.


    ¡°Please, Ava, do not hesitate toe to me with stuff like that. We can¡¯t win this war without knowing all the details going into it, and your safety is the most important thing to me. Even more so than being king. You are my mate, Ava,¡± I told her. She looked back up at me and nodded.


    ¡°I am sorry,¡± she said in a small voice, and I could feel her feelings through the mate bond.


    ¡°Let us reconvene tomorrow. Ava needs rest.¡± I told everyone.


    ¡°We will be back early tomorrow, Ava,¡±  Rynyxon told her, kissing her head. Jasmine looked at Ava, and her eyes were flickering. She must have beenmunicating with her own wolf.


    ¡°Your birthday ising up soon, and with it, the full extent of your own magic. Lunar says it is possible you can break the connection yourself, as we have always felt you are more powerful than we have always thought you to be.¡± Jasmine said, and Samael held out a hand for her to stand up. I also lifted Ava into my arms from the ground, carrying her bridal style. Samael opened a portal back to their realm, and everyone went back through it, leaving behind Ava, Gold, and myself.


    ¡°Gold, make sure you get settled in the castle. I will be apanying Ava for the rest of the  day,¡± I told Gold, my eyes never leaving Ava. Gold looked at Ava, waiting to see if it was what she wanted. As much as I wanted to be annoyed with that, I had to remind myself that she was there as a service to Ava for the most part. Ava nodded to Gold, dismissing her. Gold shifted into her dragon and flew to the castle. Ava nudged her head into my chest.


    ¡°I am feeling a little tired,¡± she said. I carried her back to the castle and up to my room. She fell asleep on the way there. Having her in my arms after being apart was like a hole in my chest finally being filled. I had missed everything about her constantly. I watched everything about her. The way she sighed in her sleep. The way her hair covered her heart-shaped face. With the uing war, we were all on edge, and I felt upset with myself for snapping at her earlier about not telling me about Lucifer draining her, but even Kai agreed that this was something she should have told us immediately. It had not urred to me that the one person who could cost us this war could possibly be Ava herself.

 Plans

    Lucifer Pov


    A st of bright energy hit me as the link I imnted in Ava¡¯s mind was blocked. I recognized its signature at once and went into Tartarus to confront the source. The fact that he still held enough power tomunicate with the outside world meant my runes were not strong enough. I had Typhus, God of the Dragons, trapped here eons ago after I caught him trying to sneak a mortal soul from my own realm. Other gods were not permitted to enter another¡¯s realm without the proper authorization. Doing so and getting caught meant imprisonment in the realm. The nature of the consequence depended on the ruler of the realm. Typhus should have known better than to try to steal a simple human soul from my realm. The dead do not leave without my consent.


    ¡°FUCKING DRAGON!¡± I growled into the darkness of the endless ck hole. A deepugh could be hearding from it.


    ¡°You think this block will keep me away; you are mistaken. You have only sped up my  ns,¡± I said to him. Theughter ceased at once.


    ¡°Your mistake, Lucifer, is thinking the little angel is the only one who can defeat you. She is not the only one with great power. My legacy survives, Lucee,¡± Typhus mocked back. His legacy?


    ¡°What do you mean by legacy?¡± I demanded to know at whom heughed. He always spoke in riddles. Stupid fucking gods. They are the next on my list to wipe out. I left that dark pit and saw Ana, who had been spending a lot of time with both of her ves doing hell knows what. She appeared in front of me at once, on one knee, ready to serve. Always ready to serve. She may yet be my finest creation.


    ¡°Father, is the ceremonyplete?¡± She asked me. I smiled, knowing it was. I now only needed a little more of Ava¡¯s expression power to have enough to escape this prison. The more of Ava¡¯s power I took, the more the darkness I instilled inside her would fester. Soon, she would have no choice but to be mine. The darkness would send her straight into my arms.


    ¡°It is,¡±  I told her, and she smiled.


    ¡°Good. I cannot wait for you to reim the earth and destroy all of your enemies in the process.¡± She said it happily, but the glint in her eye was one I had easilye to recognize in this realm. It was those with their own agendas. I held out my hand, and she rushed up to kiss my ring. After she did, I yanked her hair back and looked into her eyes.


    ¡°Father,¡±  she said, looking up at me in fear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning, Ana, but if your ns interfere with mying into power, burning you in the pit will be a mercypared to what I would do to you. Do you understand me?¡± I told her. She nodded.


    ¡°Yes, father,¡±  she said, casting her eyes down. I released her, and she backed away with her eyes cast down before turning back around to leave me. Had I been paying closer attention, I wouldn¡¯t have missed the smirk that appeared on her face.


    Ana Pov


    ¡°Psh,¡±  I said to myself. The ns I have been makingtely with Emilio and my newest creation were close topletion as my birthday approached. The beauty of the n was that all I needed Father to do was finish his own ns, as my n reliedpletely on the sess of his, which he was close to doing. We could all feel it. The bounds of the realm were breaking as long as he kept drawing on Ava¡¯s angel blood. Soon. Very soon, my n wille into y, and my father won¡¯t know a thing!


    ¡°Emilio, fetch ourtest weapon,¡±  Imanded him when I entered my room, to which he nodded and left. A secondter, he appeared with someone who I believe will help turn the tide of battle on our side, should we fall. I always thought Emilio would have been my fondest creation, but I was mistaken. de, the name I gave my newest creation, is no doubt the strongest of them all and will soon be able to prove it.


    Ava Pov


    I tossed and turned as my dreams haunted me. I dreamed of looking at myself in the mirror-pale, dark, and mysterious. My eyes were no longer the purple I had always seen. They were purely ck. My skin was paler than the moonlight on a dark night. My usual brown hair was waist-long and darkened even more to a deep shade of ck. My ck eyes held specks of purple as my power of expression ran coarse through my entire body. I was feeling absolutely chaotic, and I liked it.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡®Of course, you like it.¡± I heard a voice say it from behind me. I turned around, only to see Lucifer standing behind me in a white shirt and ck cks. His ck and white hair hung around his shoulders. His ck and white eyes were trained only on me, like I was prey, and he was the world¡¯s deadliest predator. I looked around myself, only to realize I was in his throne room.


    ¡°Demon,¡±  I spat at him. He smiled.


    ¡°Now is that any way to greet your new master?¡±  he said to me, sitting on his throne.


    ¡°I will never be yours,¡±  I spat at him, though I couldn¡¯t deny how hot he was looking at me right now as I checked him out. Wait. What the fuck am I thinking? I shook my head to clear myself of the horrible thought. He smirked, as if watching me fight myself.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be too sure of that, little angel witch. You thought the only exchange was that I took your power and have been siphoning it. You¡¯re only half right about that. Since I took your power, you have been taking some of mine. Your angel blood recognizes my blood as its own and therefore proims me your lover. You¡¯re mate. You¡¯re master.

 Who is Lying

    Ava Pov


    Lucifer continued as I looked on in horror. My mate? My mate is As. My wolf and his dragon have already formed their own bonds. I looked up at him in horror and anger as he continued his speech.


    ¡°I am, after all, the very first angel of existence. The very first of my kind. The rebel. The outcast. Whether you want to admit it, little angel witch, I sense we are very much more alike than you think,¡±  he said to me.


    ¡°I am nothing like you, demon,¡±  I said. I could feel my power inside of me, ready to be used at my will. The will was there, but¡­ the will to attack was fading and being reced with something else.


    ¡°Oh yeah,¡±  he said to me, and he appeared in front of me in an instant. I stood in ce. Unmoving. I was unnerved and, for some reason, unsure about what I was feeling because it didn¡¯t make sense. I stood perfectly still as his hand touched my cheek and was surprised by how warm it actually was.


    ¡°My father abandoned me for wanting to be myself. I was taught to contain my powers. Never show humanity how strong we actually are. In defying my father, everyone abandoned me. I had no one, save myself. I taught myself how to be stronger than most, and in doing so, I ended up being punished while he sat on his throne and called himself the Christian God of his own realm of heaven. I have kept my eyes on you as you have grown up, Ava. I have watched your family abandon you again and again because of your powerful magic. I have watched you be told to contain your power. I have been told of the ne you were made to wear to conceal your very own strength,¡± he said to me.


    ¡°That ne helped so I would notsh out from my power. My own mother knew the risk of the power I was made to possess. A ne that you destroyed,¡± I said back to him.


    ¡°And since I have destroyed your ne, how have you felt? Hmph? Have youshed out at anyone, like you thought you were going to? Have you killed people?, he asked me. I thought about his question. Controlling my power with the ne always made me feel repressed. There was a part of myself I had but could not ess. Ever since my ne was broken, I have been feeling more and more like myself with each passing day. I stayed silent. I was unable to answer his question. His fingers touched my face again, gently, and unknowingly, I was rxed against them. It was as if my own body knew what it wanted-or my blood, as he states.


    ¡°We have both been victims of our families, being forced to conceal our power when they realize our actual potential. Our strong abilities make us who we are. I was trapped here for the very reason of trying to help others explore their gifts. I helped your ancestor, Sarah, explore who she was, and in return, she betrayed me with Michael, trapping me in my own realm. All because people were afraid of expression magic. Yes, it can bring chaos, but with the proper training, it can also bring beauty and light. I put the same connection on you right now that I did on her, to help her harness her abilities.


    ¡°My expression is the only thing that allows you to walk in the mortal realm for a period of time. Without it, your body dissipates. You were only using Sarah, siphoning her before she probably even knew it.¡± I told him.


    ¡°I fell in love with her. I caused no harm on earth to anyone who didn¡¯t deserve it. These mortals, at times, can be selfish. Self-centered, and I was supposed to ¡°serve¡± them. Idiots. I helped Sarah control her power, and, in return, her magic helped me walk the earth again. It helped me breathe in a realm that was not my own. Her betrayal almost cost me everything,¡± he said in his cold voice. He ended up back on his throne again.


    ¡°You betrayed her. I saw it. I saw the control you tried to have over  her,¡± I yelled at him, feeling my blood boil.


    ¡°YOU SAW WHAT SHE WANTED YOU TO SEE. Now, see the  truth,¡± Lucifer growled. His strong voice shook the entire realm as if a small earthquake had happened. He waved his hand, and the mirror I was looking at previously showed them together. Sarah and Lucifer were in their own beds. She was on her back, with her legs spread open for him, as he feasted greedily on her private area. I watched as they went at it after each training session like cats and dogs, but he only entered her from her anal as she wanted to keep her pussycat a virgin for her husband. I watched as Lucifer left the day before he was trapped, and she did a spell to collect his own semen and blood. She inserted it inside of herself. My eyes widened in shock as I watched the events of the next day y out. She took a pregnancy test after she locked up Lucifer and found out she was pregnant.


    ¡°This is a lie. You are lying to  me,¡± I told him. Even with what I had just witnessed, I could not bring myself to believe that Sarah would have lied to me this way. She showed me Lucifer was obsessed with her. She hated him, but the look of pleasure and passion on their faces as they fucked showed otherwise. What game is everyone ying?


    ¡°A piece of your own blood recognizes me as its master because a part of your blood is descended from me, an angel witch. You are the only one in heaven, hell, or any other realm, with the power of the two most powerful angel bloodlines that mix. I may be regarded as the father of lies, but that itself is a lie. I have never lied a day in my entire existence. Just as I am showing you now, I only show people their true nature; I show them what the world hides from them. I help them ept who they are supposed to be, not what the world makes them out to be. Those who cannot ept who they are have always med me for their own selfish mistakes, but the fact of the matter is that I have only ever been a guide. What I am showing you is the truth. I will never lie to you, Ava,¡¯he said to me, and the look in his dead eyes meant that he meant it.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re sick,¡±  I told him.


    ¡°Your own family lies to you, yet I am the sick one. Why don¡¯t you ask your father to tell you the truth about your mother? Then, you can make the judgments you need to make about me. Be gone!¡± he said, and he waved his hand. I was thrown back into my own realm and out of my sleeping state. I woke up with As right next to me, sleeping. My mind was spinning with everything Lucifer had just told me. I had so many questions, and I need answers now. I was ying someone¡¯s game, and now I wasn¡¯t entirely sure I had been ying the correct one.


    With that, I climbed out of As¡¯s bed and portaled to my own realm. It was nighttime when I came in, and I knew dad was not sleeping yet as I stepped out of my own room and walked right up to him. He opened the door before I even approached it, sensing my presence the second I entered through the portal.


    ¡°We need to talk,¡±  I told him.

 Where is She?-2

    Harmon Pov


    Since the deaths of my two friends, I have been helping to keep the peace for the people of Draconis. On the outside, I was the strong Amazonian woman to the Draconis people and even my own family, though Jasmine seemed to see through me sometimes. On the inside, I was dead. I wanted to die. My soul had not been ripped in half once, but twice. Why, Selene? I thought to myself. Why would you put me in such pain? What is there to gain? Had I not suffered enough? Before Brandon, I always felt like I was destined for something great. For my whole life, I have been waiting for something or someone. With Brandon, I finally feltplete. I finally felt whole. Now, all that is left is this emptiness. This darkness is inside of me. Ana. It was all Ana¡¯s fault. She took away not just my Brandon but my chance at another happiness. Another life where the thought of Brandon always lingered, but the hope for new love was there. I wanted to rip that demon bitch in half, but even I knew I was not strong enough for the power she possessed. With the thought of Ana in my mind, I suddenly found something to stay alive for. I found something to rece the deadness inside of me. Even if it killed me, I would find a way to end the bitch and kill anyone who got in my way.


    As Pov


    I walked into Ava¡¯s dream as she was talking to Lucifer. It was like I was frozen in ce. I tried calling out to Ava, and yet she couldn¡¯t hear me. For the first time, she could not hear me. It was like our entire connection to each other in the dream realm had been severed. Lucifer, however, sensed me there. He looked right at me. As he talked with Ava using his voice, he spoke to me through my own mind.


    ¡°As¡¯, he said, amused.


    ¡°I am going to fucking kill you,¡±  I told him. The power in those seven small words held so much weight, and I was all too ready to back them up as Kai merged with me. Still, we could not move from our spot.


    ¡°You can try, little dragon, but you are in my domain. Your powers and your words mean nothing here in my realm, which is why you cannot move.¡± He said it with a smirk on his face. I remained silent as I realized he was right. There was nothing much I could do here, even if this was only a dream, yet it still felt real.


    ¡°Silence looks good on you. Now, back to the situation at  hand,¡± he said before reaching out to touch Ava¡¯s face. I growled as my blood boiled watching him touch my mate. Mine. Ava looked back in my direction as if she heard me, but her face gave nothing away. She didn¡¯t see me. She turned back to Lucifer as they continued their conversation. The first thing you learn when dealing with the king of demons is that he always deals with the truth. However, he can use the truth to manipte people to y into his hands. It was exactly what he was doing to Ava as he showed her the past between him and her ancestor Sarah. Had Sarah been manipting us as well? What game was everyone ying? As he spoke to her, we felt the presence of something else here. A connection that I had feltst time I was here in hell but had to ignore for the sake of Ava.


    ¡°Son,¡±  I heard in a deep voice as a link to the dragon part of my mind was opened. Kai answered.


    ¡°Father¡±. I knew at once that it was our great god, Typhon. I am still imprisoned here in hell after so many years. He still would not allow us to rescue him, as he stated he had his own reasons for being there.


    ¡°He has her. It is  time,¡± Typhon said.


    ¡°Time for what?¡± I asked Kai, but he did not reply.


    ¡°Yes, father. It shall be  done,¡± Kai said. I watched as Ava disappeared, meaning she woke up. I was thrown into my own dreams of theing war. When I woke up, Ava was no longer beside me on the bed. I tried linking with her, but felt she blocked me. I channeled Kai.


    ¡°What did Typhon want with you?¡± I asked him. We were usually always linked as one, and he would always tell me everything, but today he gave nothing away.


    ¡°Typhon binds me to stay silent on this matter, so you understand why I cannot share this information with you,¡±  Kai said. The oath of secrecy between our dragons and the dragon god was permanent, so I could feel that he wanted to tell me but was unable to.


    ¡°All I will say, As, is that we need to stay away from Ava for as long as we possibly can. I cannot say anything  else,¡± he stated.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°We just got her to start trusting and loving us. Now you want me to push her away again. That¡¯s bullshit. I¡¯m not doing that.¡± I told him. Instead of feeling his usual annoyance, I felt nothing but sadness.


    ¡°Then I am sorry,¡±  he said before retreating and cutting his link from me. I kept trying to link Ava but got no response. I went to her castle, and she was not there. Tracie did a scrying spell across the realms to find her, and it stated she was back in her home. My own worries decreased a bit. I¡¯m d that she was safe. As I went to ask Tracie to create a portal for me to get to her realm, the entire shadow realm shook, as if an earthquake had hit it. All of the witches, plus myself, stepped outside to see the sky turn into pure darkness and a storm form.


    Rain for the first time poured from the skies, and lightning struck different parts of the ground. At the center of the storm, walking our way, was Ava. Her hair rose around her, swirling around her like clouds, and her eyes were ck. Her witches looked afraid of their coven leader, as they had never seen full power like the one Ava was producing. I thought back to what Lucifer had said to her and wondered if she had talked to her father. If she did, then that could only mean one thing. She had found out the one thing I had been keeping from her. She stopped walking in front of me as I stayed calm.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± she said, as her purple eyes seemed to stare right into my soul.


    ¡°She knows,¡±  Kai said in my mind. Indeed, she does.

 Family Feud

    Ava Pov (beforeing back to the Shadow Realm)


    ¡°Did you know about Sarah?¡± I asked my father. He looked confused as to what I meant.


    ¡°What about Sarah?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°That she slept with Lucifer, took his blood and semen, and impregnated herself, just to keep the expression bloodline strong,¡±  I asked him. He shook his head.


    ¡°The only one who would have known that would have been your mother. I stayed away from the magic stuff and focused on the kingdom,¡± he said. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±.


    I sensed he was lying. ¡°I dreamed of walking into Lucifer¡¯s realm,¡±  I told him as we walked around the castle. He stopped walking and put a hand on my shoulder, making me face him.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked, and I nodded. ¡°Tell me what happened the day my mother died,¡±  I asked him. His eyes seemed to darken.


    ¡°She passed away after giving birth to you,¡±  he said, and he started walking again. He was lying again.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Bullshit. Tell me the  truth,¡± I told him, catching up to him.


    ¡°That is the truth,¡±  he said to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡±  I said to him, and a lightning bolt struck the ground in front of him, which was strange because the sky was very clear tonight. He stopped walking and turned back to me.


    ¡°Control yourself,¡±  he said.


    ¡°Fuck that. I¡¯m giving you onest chance to tell me what happened the day my mother gave birth to me. He stayed silent and looked up at the sky.


    ¡°I cannot,¡±  he told me. His eyes were closed, and I made the choice I knew would forever damage our rtionship, but I needed the truth. People keep hurting me, and the darkness in me tells me to take vengeance.


    ¡°Then I am sorry, father,¡±  I told him. Before he could react, I levitated up to his height and grabbed his head on both sides with my hands, putting him in a trance-like state and entering his mind. I could feel my wolf whine from the darkness inside me suppressing her, but she was the least of my concern. All my life, all I ever wanted was to have my mother here. Knowing how much she sacrificed for me, all so I would have a great life.


    As I prated his mind, I went back through his memories to the day I was born. Mom kissed my forehead and told me to always be on my best behavior. Dad then kissed her head as she leaned back on the bed, closed her eyes, and took herst breath. So, then, Dad was right. She did die. I watched as my father buried her body while a three-year-old As, his father, uncle, and Ruby watched on in sadness, with tears down their faces. I started to remove my hands from my father¡¯s head, but the events next kept them there. As they all said goodbye, smoke rose from the grave, and my mother shot out of it, levitating in the air and chanting in Latin, ¡°Must deliver Ava. Must deliver Ava to the king.¡±. She then fell to the ground on her hands and feet and started crawling towards my dad in a scary, psychotic way. White foam drooled down her mouth. My dad stood stuck to the ground, watching his dead mate move to him for the kill. Rose held out her hand and said some words, then light sted out of her hand and shot through my mother, who fell to the ground unconscious. She said another spell, and my mom started floating with white light surrounding her. This is what I recognized as a witch¡¯sa box.


    ¡°What¡­ what is happening?¡± dad asked, but no one said anything. No one knew. No one except Ruby, who looked even more sad, realized she knew more than she led on, so while inside my dad¡¯s memories, I decided to touch my mom and travel through hers. No one could see me, since this was nothing but a memory. I touched my mother¡¯s head. At the time of the sacrifice of my twin sister, Ana, my mother sold her soul to Lucifer. I watched as her soul descended into hell, and, at Lucifer¡¯smand, he entrusted her to deliver me to him. She was revived as nothing more than a puppet of evil, like Brandon currently is. I stopped touching her head and watched as Rose used her magic to float my mother into Draconis Castle as my father was portaled back to our own realm. He was sworn to secrecy, never to breathe a word about it to anyone, as the mention of demons would stir up a panic among the realms.


    Dad entrusted the secret to Samael as well, since Samael is his king. I watched as Samael went to Draconis and tried to break the soul contract on my mom, but was met with defeat at each turn. With that shocking revtion, I was thrown back into my own reality as I let go of my father, and he dropped to the ground. Tears poured from my face as the anger, the hurt, and the betrayal from everyone I trusted kept this from me. Me-the one person with enough magic that could have possibly broken Lucifer¡¯s control over her soul. I looked at my father as I was still levitating, and he was standing up on the ground.


    ¡°How could you?¡± I demanded to know as the tears kept pooling in my eyes.


    ¡°She wanted to bring you to Lucifer. That thing is no longer your mother. She cannot be saved,¡± he said to me.


    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit. I could have saved her. You never once thought of even giving me a chance.¡± I nearly shouted at him. Dark clouds were gathering even more, and thunder could be heard from above. Dad looked up.


    ¡°You need to calm yourself, Ava. Your expression is much stronger now that your ne is gone. Your emotions control your magic now¡±, he tried to plead with me, but I didn¡¯t want to hear it. Using nothing but my will, I flung him to the side, and he hit the nearest tree. I could feel the darkness inside of me calling for more pain. Jessica. Jasmine, Samael, and Harmon came running towards us, and a few people from Draconis were watching nearby. I watched as Jessica bent down to check on Dad before shooting me an angry look.


    ¡°What the fuck is happening here?¡¯ Samael said, looking up at me as I gravitated to the ground. Dad was okay, as Jessica helped him up. Harmon and Jasmine came and stood beside me, one on each side. My eyes never left dad, but at the sound of Samael¡¯s voice, my venomous gaze turned to him.


    ¡°You knew. You fucking knew about my mother this whole time, and you didn¡¯t tell me. You. My own brother.¡± I told him. The hurt poured from my voice and was being reced with anger. Samael looked speechless, as he was not expecting that I would ever find out.


    ¡°What is she talking about?¡± Jessica asked Dad.


    ¡°I¡­¡±  Samael started, looking at dad.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±  I screamed at him and shunned him to the side, just like I did with dad. Hended on his feet rather than crashing into the nearby tree. Jasmine and Lunar growled at me, and I felt their powers merging as Harmon went to Samael. I turned to Jasmine/Lunar.


    ¡°You¡¯re treading dangerous ground, sister. Let¡¯s calm down and talk about this,¡±  they both said in one merged voice. Jasmine¡¯s purple eyes glowed brightly. I wanted to calm down. I wanted to apologize forshing out and try to forgive Samael and Dad, but the darkness prevented me. The fucking darkness inside of me demanded blood. I demanded pain for pain, and I didn¡¯t care who was getting it.


    ¡°Stay out of this, or you will regret it, sister,¡±  I told her. Through her own purple eyes, I saw my own reflection. My own eyes were ck. I took a step towards Samael and Dad. My only two targets. I wasn¡¯t going to kill them. Just hurt them, really, really badly. Jasmine and Harmon both stood in front of me, blocking Samael and Dad from my view.


    ¡°Ava, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but whatever is eating at you, let¡¯s talk about it, okay?¡± Harmon pleaded in a soft voice, and for a split second, it worked. I felt the darkness retreat a little as I looked at Harmon. She has suffered so much thesest few weeks. I could never bear to hurt her, and I looked at Jasmine, and the same thought went to her as well. Through Harmon¡¯s eyes, I saw one of my own eyes return to its purple state. Everything that happened in the blink of an eye. Through Harmon¡¯s eyes, I saw Jessica approaching me from behind with a needle, most likely to sedate me, and I realized why Harmon was being so nice. She was a distraction.


    ¡°You fucking bitch,¡±  I growled out as the darkness came back in full force and directed the lighting to hit the ground next to me, creating a dustpile of smoke around me. With the sudden distraction of smoke, I portaled myself to Draconis to deal with my mate and find out just where he had been hiding my mother.

 Lucifer, the Savior

    Rynyxon Pov


    My princess was hurt. I can¡¯t deny that it is possible she could have helped her mother, but Lucifer took control of my mate and tried to use her to get to Ava. Keeping the truth from her was my way of protecting her. I kept her safe for as long as I could. That was the job of a father. To protect his family at all costs.


    ¡°Why did you tell her?¡± Samael asked after I exined everything to everyone who didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°She said she dreamwalked into Lucifer¡¯s realm. He put the thought in her mind not to trust me. She knew I was not being honest when she asked me, so she took over my mind and searched my memories. I could not stop her.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±  Samael growled out.


    ¡°So what now? Where is she?¡± Jasmine asked.


    ¡°My guess is Draconis. All her life, she has longed for her mother, only to realize the lie we have kept from her. That, plus the darkness we have seentched inside of her, is driving her mad.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Lucifer must have done something to her when we were captured,¡±  Harmon said, and I nodded.


    ¡°That is what I am thinking. Ava right now is not Ava. She is bing the darkness of her prophecy. Her birthday is in two days. Lucifer is using her as a pawn to make his move. We have to find her and get through to her before it is toote.¡± I told them. I can only pray that my princess is there and that she will forgive me. We portaled to Draconis just in time as As shifted into his dragon, ready to attack Ava.


    As Pov


    ¡°Where is she?¡¯ Ava demanded to know. Her eyes were all ck.


    ¡°If you value your mate, you will tell her to leave right now.¡± Kai said it in my head, but I ignored him.


    ¡°Listen, Ava, before I met you, I didn¡¯t know she was your mother. All I know is that we have had to keep her under lock and key. I didn¡¯t know she had any ties with you until I met Rynyxon again and put it together. I knew she had a daughter, but I would never have guessed that baby girl was you.¡± I told her. The lighting cracked in front of me. Ava was seething.


    ¡®Where the fuck is my mother, As?¡± she demanded to know. Kai merged with me against my will and took control.


    ¡± Leave. ¡°Now,¡± Kai said to her as I struggled to gain back control of my own body. He was not taking the right approach to this.


    ¡°Tell me where she is, and I will,¡±  Ava said to us.


    ¡°Your mother is dead. The quicker you ept that angel witch, the better it will be for  you,¡± he said to her, and two strokes of lightning cracked at our feet.


    ¡°You¡¯ve tested my patience long enough,¡±  Ava said before leaning her head to the side, and the ground started shaking. A hole opened up in the ground below our feet, leaving us no choice but to shift.


    ¡°Do not attack. Imand it, Kai. Do not  attack,¡± Imanded him, but mymand fell on deaf ears.


    ¡°I cannot fight at themand of our lord, As. I must attack her. I must end her before Lucifer¡¯s control fully takes over her.¡± Kai growled.


    ¡°So this is hismand. To end our friendship I fucking refuse it. Stop at  once,¡± Imanded Kai. The struggle to take over my body was a ferocious one as he dove at Ava. I only managed to swerve our bodies to the side before he could reach her, and we fell to the ground.


    ¡°If this is how it is to be, then so be it,¡±  Ava said before levitating.


    ¡°Ava no!¡± Tracie yelled and shot her hands up along with the other witches, creating a forcefield around us. Ava shot her magic at the forcefield and couldn¡¯t break it. As she tried attacking again, Gold showed up. She used her powers of water to st Ava out of the air and used a small cloud to catch her fall. Ava turned her attention to Gold.


    ¡°Leave us,¡±  Avamanded.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°I cannot. Our dragon lord¡¯s ns for you have changed. I am no longer allowed to protect you. He hasmanded us to kill you,¡± Gold said with a sad expression on her face. My blood was rushing. My senses were heightened. We saw dad, Jessica, Jasmine, Harmon, and Samael appear through a portal right into the middle of us.


    ¡°Ava please. Come back to  us,¡± dad pleaded.


    ¡°Not without seeing mom first.¡± I said to him: A powerful lightning bolt struck from the sky, and in its smoky presence, it left behind the archangel Michael. He was d in golden and ck armor. His ck locks were pinned underneath a golden crown of thorns. Two knights of the angel realm stood beside him.


    ¡°Kill her,¡±  hemanded, pointing at me, and the two knights advanced towards me. Dad, Samael, Jasmine, Jessica, Harmon, and the coven witches stood in front of Ava, ready to protect her. As powerful as they all were, none of them could withstand the power of Michael, who waved his hand and made them all freeze in ce. Michael looked at me and Gold.


    ¡°You have your orders from your dragon lord. Kill her¡±, hemanded, to which I growled through Kai, but fighting was futile. I could not take back my own body. As we all ascended on Ava, she closed her eyes, and suddenly a bright light formed before her, blinding us. When the light faded, Lucifer himself stood in front of Ava, looking at her and checking her for any injuries, before turning to all of us.


    ¡°Lucifer,¡±  Michael growled. Lucifer looked at the two angels Michael brought with him, and their bodies disintegrated. Their souls shot to the sky.


    ¡°How dare you try to hurt what¡¯s mine?¡±  Lucifer said in a calm but menacing voice as he took Ava by the waist. I growled from inside Kai, but I could do nothing but watch. Michael¡¯s influence still froze us.


    ¡°I will kill you both,¡±  Michael stated, pointing his sword towards them before advancing upon them. Lucifer raised his hand and sank into the ground through a portal, taking Ava with him. It closed before Michael could reach them. The prophecy wasing true, and it was all because of us.

 A Deal with A Demon

    Jasmine Pov


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± I said it aloud. Michael had released us from his power, and anger was my first reaction. ¡°We came to try to talk some sense into Ava, and not only is her own fucking mate trying to kill her, angels are too. Are you out of your fucking  mind?¡± I growled at Michael and As. I knew it was disrespectful, but the thought of them taking Ava¡¯s life sickened me.


    ¡°Watch who you¡¯re speaking to, halfling.¡± Michael warned me, but I did not care. I was furious.


    ¡°No, you fucking watch it. That is my sister. She is not in the right state of mind right now, and she needs her family to help her. Youe in swinging, trying to kill her. What the fuck is wrong with you?¡± I demanded to know. Lunar was merging with me, and the demon part of us wanted them to suffer, but I kept that part at bay.


    ¡°That thing is no longer your sister,¡± he sneered at me. ¡°Neither your mate,¡±  he said to As, who was now back in human form and was furious. ¡°Neither is your daughter,¡±  he said to dad. ¡°She is his now. My brother. His mark resides deep inside of her now. There is no reaching her.¡± Michael said to us:.


    ¡°There is no way of knowing that for certain,¡± dad said.


    ¡°It is true, Nyx. I have seen it,¡±  a voice from behind us said. We saw Pytha walking with Dalian towards us.


    ¡°I have seen the vision of the results of the war. Ava has given into the darkness and is now beyond our reach. She will murder every single one of us,¡±  Pythia said. ¡°Our only hope now is to storm the hell realm and kill her before she merges her full power with Lucifer andpletes the prophecy in two days.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. There is another way. I will find another way. You are not killing my  daughter,¡± m dad said.


    ¡°Nor my mate,¡±  As said, and it annoyed me greatly.


    ¡°You just tried to kill her. You don¡¯t get to  talk,¡± Lunar and I growled at him. He growled in turn.


    ¡°My dragon is under themand of our dragon lord, Typhon. It is the same as gold. They cannot fight the mand,¡± he said, nodding to Gold, who had already turned back to her human form.


    ¡°It is true. During the time I have spent here already, I have grown to like Ava. I do not want to kill her. I think she can be saved. My dragon, however, has no choice but to obey. If you storm the hell realm, it will have to be without As and me. Our dragons will kill her on sight.¡± Gold said.


    ¡°We need to calm ourselves, Jasmine. It is like amand from Selene. No matter how entwined we are, if shemanded me to do something, with or without your help, I would have to do it. It is thew of those who created us that we must serve our creators. This goes for every species,¡± Lunar said. I sighed in annoyance but nodded to them.


    ¡°Fine,¡±  I told them.


    ¡°How much time do we have before the darkness fully sets inside her?¡± Samael asked Pythia.


    ¡°It is already fully set inside her. You cannot change this. Ava will sumb to it and kill us. Our only option is to kill her.


    ¡°But how will we enter the realm? I am sure Lucifer has had more runes put up to keep all of us  out,¡± dad asked. I looked at him in shock. Was he really going to go through with this? He felt my gaze, and the look in his eye was one that I recognized. There was no way he was going to let anyone get close enough to Ava to kill her. He would die before that happened. I nodded slightly, letting him know I was in on his n and was ready to do whatever it took to get her away. Michael looked at Rynyxon and narrowed his eyes, but said nothing.


    ¡°I will scout his realm and look for an entry point. Be ready.¡± Michael said before disappearing. The clouds in the sky from Ava¡¯s chaos were already disappearing, and the red sky was back. The witches behind us suddenly stirred.


    ¡°A demon has just entered the realm,¡±  Tracie said.


    ¡°Rx. Ie in peace.¡± We heard from behind us, only to see Ana walking up to us, dressed in all ck, with her red hair in a ponytail. Brandon was right beside her, dressed in all ck. The witches at once formed a circle around her to trap her, but Ana justughed and broke the circle with a wave of her hand.


    ¡°Now, is that any way to treat your old coven leader?¡±  she said, smiling at them.


    ¡°You fucking bitch,¡±  Harmon growled before advancing on her, to which she took out a de and held it to Brandon¡¯s throat. He just stood there, staring lifeless at Harmon, as if he were ready to die at the hands of his new master.


    ¡°One more move, and I kill him for good,¡±  she taunted.


    ¡°He is dead anyway. I¡¯ll make sure you suffer  well,¡± Harmon said. Bloodlust was in the air, and we felt iting from Harmon as she kept advancing. I was right behind her, ready to make this demon pay. I could not see her as my sister. Not with all the chaos she created.


    ¡°Go ahead. Kill me. Or¡­ do what I say, and get him back, soul intact, free from me,¡± she said, and it caused Harmon to stop walking.


    ¡°Back?¡± Harmon said. Ana nodded.


    ¡°Yes, back.¡±. Hell, I¡¯ll even throw in your mother, Ruby, and free her as well, returning her to normal,¡±  Ana said, looking at As. His eyes lit up at this.


    ¡°What¡¯s the catch, demon bitch?¡±  I spat at her.


    ¡°No catch. You will help me kill my sister. I already know it¡¯s what you¡¯re nning on doing anyway. My master has his darkness inside of her, and she will soon be under his controle our 19th birthday, but I guess from the damage to this ce, you know that already, don¡¯t you?¡¯ she said.


    ¡°Brandon is dead. You¡¯ve turned him into a mindless zombie.¡± Harmon said, shakily, at her, unable to ept the possibility that she could, in fact, actually have Brandon back.


    ¡°Brandon is not dead. His soul still resides inside my creation. It feeds it. It is getting weaker, though. His soul is dying out, so either way, he will no longer be of use to me. So what¡¯s it going to be?¡± Ana said, looking at all of us.


    ¡°Tell me why we shouldn¡¯t just kill you now and be done with you,¡± dad said. He could not look at this woman and see her as a daughter either.


    ¡°Because I am the only one who knows the best way to defeat my master once and for all. Once he is gone, I will take my true ce as the queen of  hell,¡± Ana said.


    ¡°You would betray your own master?¡± Jessica asked. None of us believed a word Ana was saying.


    ¡°But, of course. I am a demon, after all. You should never trust us to have our own agenda,¡± Ana said.


    ¡°Why should we trust you now?¡± Samael said. Ana smirked.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t, but I am your best option for stopping the war before it even starts. All that death that wille in two days can be avoided with my help. Take it or leave it.¡± She said this, looking each of us in the eye.


    ¡°The demon speaks the truth. I can see Brandon¡¯s soul still inside of him. It is weak, but it is there.¡± Pythia said. Ana smiled at her.


    ¡°Ah, the seer. I wondered how long it would take you toe and rescue your son, but you never came. How  pathetic,¡± Ana taunted her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have to. I foresaw thising, as I see many things. I see inside you. Behind all of that rage and hate for what has happened to you, you¡¯re just a scared little girl who was forced to die before she was even born. I was raised in darkness but always longed for the  light,¡± Pythia said. Ana smirked.


    ¡°If you say so, seer.¡± Ana said. She turned to us.


    ¡°So what¡¯s it going to be?¡± she asked. We all looked at each other.


    ¡°Release Brandon and Rose. Break their contract right now, and we have a  deal,¡± As spoke to her. Everyone turned to him, not believing their own eyes. As, king of dragons, was making a deal with a demon.


    ¡°Does he speak for all of you?¡± Ana said. Our family mind link was buzzing as everyone came to a decision.


    ¡°Yes. Do we have a  deal?¡± Samael said, stepping forward beside As.


    ¡°Deal, but heed this. Should you try to undermine my n in any way, I will snatch back the souls of Brandon and Rose quicker than you can fucking blink, and your souls will also belong to me.¡± Ana said. We nodded. She snapped her fingers and released Brandon from her knife. A blue ball of energy rose out of the ground and went into him, making him convulse violently. Ana stepped back as Harmon ran up to him. Her touch seemed to soothe him as his body stopped convulsing. We all crowded around him.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Brandon. Baby. Open your eyes. ¡°Please,¡± Harmon pleaded, holding Brandon in her arms. Everything was silent for a second, and we thought we had been betrayed until¡­ Brandon suddenly started coughing. He opened his eyes and puked out blood, dirt, and some strange ck slime. Harmon patted his back until he finished. He wiped his mouth and looked up. Harmon and his eyes met instantly, and their eyes glowed yellow for a second, severing the bond again.


    ¡°H¡­ Harmon,¡±  Brandon whispered.


    ¡°Oh, Brandon!¡±  Harmon shouted, pulling Brandon to her chest. I looked over and saw an old woman lying in front of As, which I could only presume was his mother.


    ¡°As, my baby boy. How?¡±  his mother said in a hoarse voice. She had just finished puking up the same stuff Brandon had.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re back. You are finally  back,¡± As said, pulling her into his arms. ¡°Get the medic,¡± Asmanded Gold, who nodded. Within minutes, she flew back with two medics on her back, and they each went to Brandon and As¡¯ mom and took them on stretchers.


    ¡°Go look after your mom. We will try to figure out the situation with Ava,¡± Samael said to As. I could hear Samael linking As.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will find a way to save  Ava.¡± As nodded and followed the stretcher with his mother on it, no doubt trying toe up with a n of his own.


    ¡°Now that that is out of the way, who is ready to hear my n?¡±  Ana said, with a naughty, psycho glint in her eyes.

 Behind Bars

    Ava Pov


    ¡°Let me go,¡±  I told Lucifer, who still had his arm wrapped around me as wended back in his throne room. I both hated and loved his arm around me. Well, the darkness loved it, and since I felt consumed by much of it, a big part of me liked it.


    ¡°As you wish, mate,¡±  he said in his usual calm voice. For some reason, it didn¡¯t creep me out like usual.


    ¡°How did you get to earth?¡± I demanded to know.


    ¡°You called for me,¡± he simply said, sitting down on his throne.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t call you. I had it.¡± I told him. Heughed.


    ¡°If that were the case, angel witch, I would have been able to even cross onto the earth. A part of you felt fear when they were about to attack you. You broke the block that allowed me to siphon off your power and called for me,¡± he said to me. I shook my head. I couldn¡¯t remember until I did. I closed my eyes and took myself back to when it happened. I had a paranoid fear that I was going to die when Michael set his angels on me. I closed my eyes and asked for help from anyone who would listen. I felt a snap inside my head, and suddenly, there was Lucifer. I shook my head again, taking myself out of my own memories. Lucifer smiled.


    ¡°Ah. You remember. Great,¡± he said.


    ¡°You should have left me. I want nothing to do with  you,¡± I told him, though we both knew that wasn¡¯t true. The darkness inside of me called my new mate in every way, and it was taking everything I had to deny it.


    ¡°Ah, but you do. Your neenth birthday approaches, and with it, endless expression magic is at your disposal. Power high enough to take out entire worlds, gods, angels, and demons. Even myself, if you so choose,¡± he said to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying I can kill you,¡±  I asked him, smiling. He did, too.


    ¡°Of course, but you won¡¯t. We are linked more than you will ever know. You won¡¯t kill me. Not after the gift I have for you, if you be mine, and let me swear myself to you. I can give you what no one else has been able to give  you,¡± he said to me.


    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡±  I asked him.


    ¡°Your mother,¡±  he said. That paused me. My mother? That certainly got my attention.


    ¡°How?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Your mother has a contract with me. A contract that keeps her body unconscious but her soul is  mine,¡± he said. He held his hand out, and a ball of white energy swirled around his fingertips.


    ¡°Give her back,¡±  I growled, fury burning in me.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I will, once youplete your destiny. We will mark each other. Then, and only then, will I release her. Not only that, but I will make sure that in the war toe, your entire loved ones¡¯ lives are spared, ¡°he said. The wheels started turning in my mind as I thought of having my mother back. She would finally be back, and my family would be safe. Safe in a world where I would be queen, have


    My mother is beside me, and my family is safe.


    ¡°You have until 11. 59 p. m. in two nights to decide. One minuteter, and your birthday will havee, but your mother will remain my ve. Kill me, and she will never be free. As he spoke, Ana walked into the throne room.


    ¡°Where have you been, Ana?¡± Lucifer questioned.


    ¡°Scouting father. Reports of the archangel Michael had been passed to me. He is scouting the corners of our realm to enter it. The runes hold tightly. He cannot enter unless  invited.¡± She said it, though she looked at me when she said it. For some reason, I felt like she was talking to me specifically when she said it.


    ¡°I figured they woulde to her. Ava, you will stay in my realm until your birthday. Ana will take you to your room. Do not think about going back to earth. They will kill you on sight; do you understand?¡¯ Lucifer said to me: I knew he was right. They would kill me because of the darkness I had fallen into many times before. I nodded.


    ¡°Ana,¡±  Lucifer motioned. Ana narrowed her eyes on me.


    ¡°Come,¡±  was all she said when she looked at me. I followed her.


    ¡°Oh, and Ava, decide soon,¡±  Lucifer said from behind me. When I turned around, he was gone from his throne. Disappeared was more like it.


    Leave it to the father to have a ir for dramatic entrances and leaves¡±, Ana said, rolling her eyes. I stayed silent. What happened with Brandon and Adam was still fresh in my mind as I followed her through the candlelit halls.


    ¡°What, no words for your twin sister?¡¯ Ana asked, smirking. I knew she was taunting me.


    ¡°I have nothing to say to you, bitch,¡±  I told her. Sheughed a bit.


    ¡°That¡¯s the thanks I get for releasing Brandon and Rose¡¯s spirits? They are alive, you know. I sent them back to your family, safe and  sound,¡± she said. That made me pause in my step.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± I told her.


    ¡°See for yourself,¡±  she said to me. She took my hands and ced them on her head. I saw her release Brandon and Rose and saw them alive and healthy before she removed my hands from her head. Happiness filled my heart at the fact that they were back. A joy unlike any other. I could only imagine how As and Harmon were taking it. Ana pulled back before I saw more.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked her. She shrugged.


    ¡°Maybe I just felt guilty, sister,¡±  she said with a straight face. I raised an eyebrow. We both knew she had gone too far to care about emotions like guilt. She burst outughing.


    ¡°Whew, that was funny. We both know that is not true. Let¡¯s just say I have my own ns for Lucifer, and that includes getting along well with your family for their help. Nothing more, nothing less. After that, we all go our own ways, back to enemies and all that shit,¡± she said, and started walking again.


    ¡°You. You¡¯re going to kill Lucifer. Your lord and savior,¡± I said,ughing. The thought of it was ridiculous, and yet the thought of Lucifer dying upset me even more. She smirked at me.


    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised at what someone can aplish with just a little more patience. Speaking of which, your family ising here, by the way,¡± she said. I shook my head. I didn¡¯t expect them to stay away.


    ¡°I do not want them here,¡±  I told her. She smiled.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you did, future queen. Lucifer¡¯s darkness inside of you makes you want to protect him, but your heart still belongs to your current mate, and your feelings still belong to the light. You are caught between good and evil in your current state. That is why your eyes are the way they are,¡± she said, pointing to a mirror we were passing. One was ck, and one was my usual purple.


    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡¯. What do I have to do with your ns for Lucifer?¡± I asked her. She smiled.


    ¡°If you y your cards right, I can keep your family safe when they enter hell. No demon will touch them. With their help, they can help me kill him,¡± she said.


    ¡°You¡¯re not killing my mate,¡±  I heard myself growl. I didn¡¯t realize I had said it until the words left my mouth.


    ¡°I thought you would say that,¡±  she said, snapping her fingers. I ended up in a cell that I recognized. It was a cell in the prison of my own home. On the opposite side of the bar stood Dad, Jasmine, Samael, Ana, and Jessica.


    ¡°Let me out,¡±  I demanded. The cells were spelled with a deep magic that no one could prate.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is the only way to keep you safe,¡±  dad said.


    ¡°Alright, I held up my end of the deal; it is your turn to fulfill yours.¡± Ana said, and they all nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ava,¡±  Jessica said. She knew what it felt like to be a prisoner behind bars herself. They all walked out of the cave.


    ¡°Please. Please, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s at  stake.¡± I tried calling out, but none of them seemed to hear me. I was alone until the darkness inside me spoke. He was with me. He was always with me. I knew I would never be alone again.

 You Are No Mate of Mine!

    As Pov


    My mate was caged like an animal while I was forced to finish ns for theing war. Uncle Ellis and I went over battle formations while Father spent his time with Mom, who, as the hours went by, was making a swift recovery. My heart ached for my mate, and the beast inside me craved her blood and mateship. I hated the fact that he was under themand of Typhon, who wanted nothing more but the death of our mate.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am sorry, As,¡±  Kai said to me.


    ¡°Yeah,¡±  I told him before closing the link. It was the first time ever that we had ever been at odds with each other, and it felt as if my animal self had betrayed me. It was not his fault, but it still hurt. I could not bear to even speak with him. I wanted to go see Ava as well, but knowing Kai wouldsh out the moment I did made me refrain from it. I felt as though even if I dreamed of walking, I would put her in danger. She must hate me right now. I tried channeling her through our mate link, but I felt nothing. It was like she cut herself off from mepletely ever since she found out what happened to her mother. It was almost like she was obsessed, and why shouldn¡¯t she be? I spent years looking for my own mother before finding out what I had been told the witches did to her. I, better than anyone, should have been the first to tell her, but we promised to keep her safe. It was my own carelessness, plus the bloodlust from Kai, that was going to cost me this war if I could not find a way to get through to her.


    Ava Pov


    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡±  I said to the darkness. It wrapped around me like a warm cloth. Safe. Familiar, as if I had known it my entire life.


    ¡°Only in spirit. As we speak now, your family, along with my own brother, are in my realm with the intention of killing me, I  presume,¡± he said to me. My eyes widened as he waved his hands in the air to show me a visual. I saw Jasmine, Samael, Dad, Jessica, and a few stealth warriors from our own army walking through the hell realm. They were assassinating everything that came in their way with weapons thatpletely disintegrated any demon that came into their view.


    ¡°Do not harm my family, ¡± I told him. I was still furious with them, but I did not want them dead.


    ¡°That is not my intention; however, they have entered my realm for the second time without my authority. It is my duty to punish them, but I suppose my mind can be  swayed,¡± he said to me in the darkness. I felt his spirit pass through me, and he wrapped his arms around me. It felt as if he were here, right next to me.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked him. He inhaled my mate¡¯s smell, or the way my blood smells under my skin.


    ¡°I only want to give you everything you desire. I have kept your family at bay for now as a sign of goodwill from my mate, but do know that I can murder them all if I so choose. They are all my prisoners, for  now,¡± he said to me. ¡°My offer still stands. You will soon be at full power. Your family¡¯s lives and your mother¡¯s soul reside in the choices you make. I came to remind you just how much you have at stake  here,¡± he said to me. I raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°We literally just had a conversation about this an hour ago in your realm. Why are you really here?¡± I demanded to know.


    ¡°That was not an hour ago, Ava. The magic entwined in these bars made you sleep for almost two days. I awoke you. Your birthdayes in thirty minutes,¡± he said. My eyes widened. I had been asleep this entire time. My mind went to As. I opened up our Mate link but received nothing.


    ¡°He won¡¯t reply to you. His dragon has ceased the mate-bond with you.¡± Lucifer said, sensing what I was doing. Was this true?


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. He would never do that to me.¡± I told him. As¡¯s love was the only thing keeping me from fully embracing my darkness and fully giving into Lucifer. He was my mate. The one made for me. He would never abandon me.


    ¡°See for yourself,¡±  Lucifer said to me. He touched my arm, and suddenly, I was no longer in the dungeon. I was standing right behind As in his room as he dressed in his armor.


    ¡°A¡­ As¡±.


    As Pov


    I sensed her presence behind me, but I refused to turn around. Turning around would mean acknowledging she was there, and Kai would try to kill her. She or I would die. I heard her call my name, and suddenly my willpower crumbled. I had to see her. It had been two days since I had seen her. Her family was all m. i. a. inmunication, and I feared the worst had happened. As I started to, I heard Kai¡¯s voice in my head.


    ¡°Turn around now, and I will take over your body and rip her head off. I will have no choice, As. Themand from Typhon is stronger than ever right now. I cannot fight it, and I have been trying to for thest two days. You must make her leave,¡± he said. I heard the desperate tone in his voice. I was stuck with the most impossible choice. She then grabbed my arm. I shrugged away from her as a tear formed in my eye.


    ¡°As, I am sorry for what happened the other day. Things have been a little crazy for me, and I was not in my right mind. Please forgive me. I am afraid of what is happening inside of  me,¡± she told me. I wanted to instantlyfort her, but all I could do was remain silent. She wrapped her arms around me from behind. I tensed at her touch.


    ¡°Please say something. Anything,¡±  she pleaded.


    ¡°Ava¡¯, I said aloud. I turned around, unable to stand it anymore. I brought her face to mine instantly and kissed her. The best part of me wanted to keep her safe. Keep her hidden from all that would harm her. Kai was disappointed in my actions, as I felt him merging with me. Just likest time, I could not fight him. I knew my eyes were gold as we pulled away from her.


    ¡°You are no mate of mine!¡± He growled at her through me before using our hands to pin her to the wall by her neck.


    ¡°Leave. Now,¡±  he growled at her.


    ¡°Please¡­ please¡­ I¡­ I need you.¡±  She gasped through his grasp on her neck. He pulled her back and mmed her against the wall again.


    ¡°I gave you a choice to leave. Now we must do what we have to to stop the war. Goodbye,  mate,¡± Kai growled at me. As I felt our inner fire channel inside me, ready to burn her, I used all my willpower. Every inch of willpower I could muster to take control of my body, and for a second, it worked. I was back in control, but the damage had already been done. While I fought for control of my own body, Ava disappeared.

 Trapped

    Samael Pov (two days ago, when Ava was captured)


    ¡°Ava will never forgive us for that,¡± Rynyxon had said as we prepared to enter the realm of hell. As before, we shared blood with everyone who was to enter the realm with us, since it was known that those without demon blood could not enter the realm.


    ¡°We are protecting her. The prophecy for her fate will happen in two days, and our only option is killing Lucifer. End him. We will save Ava.¡± I told him.


    ¡°She is halfway under his control. Killing Lucifer will free  her,¡± Jasmine said to her father, fixing the demon killing de in my belt.


    ¡°I am aware of what we need to do, but to trust a demon. My own apparent evil fucking daughter. ¡± Rynxyon signed. Jasmine hugged him tofort him.


    ¡°She is not your daughter anymore. She is a demon, dad. After all she took from us, regardless of any pack we made with her, she will not live to see the end of this warr,¡± Jasmine said to him, looking him in the eye. He nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s time,¡±  Jessica told me. After making sure everyone had their own weapons, I went to check on Harmon and Brandon. He had just started getting a little color back in him after looking so pale for a long time, and he was sleeping. Pythia and Den sat on the opposite sides of him. Harmon looked up. A tiredness was held in her eye, and I was sure she had not slept since Brandon came back.


    ¡°Are we leaving now?¡± She asked. She stood up quickly and wobbled a bit. She was not in her element to fight beside me.


    ¡°You are staying here. Stay with Brandon.¡± I told her. She shook her head stubbornly.


    ¡°No. This mission is the most important. I have toe with  you,¡± she said to me, and I growled. I didn¡¯t have the patience to deal with her stubbornness, so for the sake of her own health, Imanded her. She rejoined the pack when she came back from hell, so mymand would hold firm.


    ¡°You will stay with Brandon. Get some rest and nurse him back to health. That is my order,  Harmon,¡± Imanded her. Her eyes shed blue as a sign that her wolf understood and obeyed. She looked hurt but said nothing.


    ¡°Stay with her. If we fall, you three will be leading this  war,¡± I told Pythia, Harmon, and Den. They nodded.


    ¡°All is happening as it should,¡± Pythia said. I didn¡¯t dare ask her what she meant, as I knew she would never tell me. I nodded goodbye to them and departed. Ana had created a portal that took us right to the corner of Lucifer¡¯s realm.


    ¡°Come in,¡±  I said into the endless space around us. A bright light shed, and there was Michael, dressed in battle armor. His eyes fell on Ana, and he pointed his sword at her.


    ¡°Demon,¡±  he hissed, and was about to smite her. She didn¡¯t even look bothered.


    ¡°Stop!¡±  I yelled, putting myself in front of her. He stopped mid-smite, and his sword hit the ground. The ground shook slightly from the impact.


    ¡°She is the reason we are here. She is helping us defeat  him,¡± I told  Michael. He narrowed his eyes at Ana, who kept a straight face.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°One wrong move, demon, and you will taste my de,¡±  he threatened her, to which she nodded slightly. She led us down a narrow, dark path until we came to a cave that had a path on the other side of it. We all went inside the cave except for Jasmine, who paused on the outside of it.


    ¡°I sense something. Something is  wrong,¡± she said with wide eyes, looking around the cave, but by then it was toote. Ana grabbed her and pulled her into the cave before running out of it.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± Rynyxon growled as we tried to leave the way we came, but it was as if there was an invisible force blocking the way through. Michael tried hitting the invisible wall with his de, but the impact just made the entire cave shake. Ana started tough before her body changed form and turned into the one person we came to kill. Lucifer. We yed.


    ¡°Brother,¡±  Lucifer said to Michael, who kept hitting the barrier.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I growled out.


    ¡°This is the maze of souls. There is only one way out, and that is through, though no one has ever made it through. My personal  prison,¡± he smirked.


    ¡°Ava wille for us,¡±  Jasmine growled out. Lunar¡¯s power was not strong enough to pierce the barrier.


    ¡°Ava¡¯s love for you puts her exactly where she needs to be. Right in my  arms,¡± Lucifer said before disappearing. We had been yed by Lucifer, the deceiver, and we were nothing but sitting ducks.


    ¡°Come. You heard him. The only way out is  through,¡± Jasmine said. We walked through the darkness and the endless fog, using Jasmine¡¯s light created by Lunar as a guide, but soon we came to the realization as we hit corner after corner. There was no way out of this maze. Before we knew it, two days had passed, and with that, our hope of saving Ava.


    Ana Pov


    I was in my own room waiting for the signal to portal Ava¡¯s family here when my father summoned me.


    ¡°Yes, father,¡±  I greeted him as I walked into his throne room. Every step I took towards him was filled with more and more hate for him. Yes, I was grateful that he took me in after taking my soul and raising it, but he found fault with many things that I had done and constantly punished me for them. In my eyes, he was nothing more than a dictator. I knew once I brought Ava to him for the first time that he would never rise from my station and let me rule beside him, so I have been biding my time. It was time for Hell to have a new ruler.


    ¡°Your new changeling. Is he prepared for  war?¡± he asked me. I raised an eyebrow. Why would he care about de?


    ¡°Yes, father,¡±  I told him. He nodded and snapped his fingers.


    ¡°Good. His soul contract belongs to me  now,¡± he said, and with that, my ties to de¡¯s soul were stolen from me. Furious, I cried out.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that. His soul belongs to me. I am his creator.¡± I spat at him, to which heughed.


    ¡°You are a lesser demon who is employed under me. Every contract you make automatically belongs to me, little girl,¡± he said to me, standing up and hovering over me. I could not wait a second longer to get everyone here, so I said the spell to open the portal, and as it started to form, Lucifer looked at me before sensing my betrayal. He snapped his fingers, and, to my surprise, the portal closed instantly. He was in front of me instantly and touched my head. I could do nothing as he went through my memories. He has seen where I put Ava and the deal I made with her family. I was paralyzed, unable to move, as he took his fingers off my head. His darkness seemed to cover me, and I started suffocating instantly. He took away my need to breathe.


    ¡°After all I¡¯ve done for you, Tsk. Tsk. Tsk. I can¡¯t trust anyone these  days,¡± he simply said before walking out of the throne room. He left me there to die right on the ground of his throne room. I struggled hard against the ground, trying to find the slightest bit of air, but found none. With myst thought, I shot a message to Ava through my mind before the darkness swallowed me whole and I was no more.

 Deal Accepted

    Ava Pov


    I portaled myself down to hell. I was not sure how I instantly came here without making a portal. As the minutes went down to my birthday, I could sense a change in me. I ended up in the middle of the hell realm, near the pit of tortured souls. Their cries to free them were endless, but their pain means nothing to me right now. My own pain was loud and screaming in my own ears. As. After all we had been through, He did not want me anymore. I dropped to my knees.


    ¡°Why?¡±  I cried out into the darkness, but received nothing but the response of screams from the dead. As. My light. I started hyperventting. He didn¡¯t want me. My family hated me. As they should. It was my fault. Everything was all my fault. My mother died because of a prophecy about me and was forced to sell her soul to Lucifer. My father lost his second mate because of me. Ana lost her life because of me. Brandon became a ve to Ana because of me. As lost his mother to my sister because of my mate-bond to him. He lost his brother to my sister because of me. Lucifer caused all of this strife and chaos in my family because, at the end of the day, he wanted me. He wanted my darkness. I wept on the isted ground as the darkness of the realm surrounded me. Through my tears, a connection from someone in my mind formed, and suddenly, it all became clear. I looked up at the sky, and suddenly, the world started to be clear in a way I never suspected. Ten minutes until my birthday.


    ¡°Come to me.¡±  Lucifer¡¯s voice echoed in my mind. I closed my eyes and felt his presence wrap around me. When I opened them, I was in his throne room. Lucifer. My angel mate. He was wearing midnight ck battle gear. His ck and white hair was in a ponytail, and he held his legendary helm in one arm.


    ¡°My family?¡±  I asked him. I needed to know they were safe. He waved his hands, and suddenly they appeared on the ground behind me in chains.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Jessica said, looking around. They all looked tired and restless.


    ¡°You promised you wouldn¡¯t hurt them,¡±  I said to Lucifer, who only looked at me with a glint of lust in his eye.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I trapped them in a maze, making sure they were unable to leave until it was time,¡± he said. I looked at them. Jasmine, Jessica, dad, Samael, and a few warriors from ournd.


    ¡°So Ava. Your birthday is approaching. What¡¯s it going to be?¡± Lucifer said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give in, Ava. You are stronger than this. Stronger than you know.¡± Dad pleaded. I dropped to my knees and put a hand on his face.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°All you have ever done is protect me, and I am sorry forshing out at you,¡± I told him before kissing him on the head. I turned to Jessica.


    ¡°Look after him,¡±  I told her. I turned to Samael and Jasmine.


    ¡°Protect our family,¡±  I told them. I then looked at Jasmine, who suddenly cried out, ¡°No,¡±  to me. I had already stood up and turned around to Lucifer.


    ¡°The deal still stands. My family is safe, and my mother¡¯s soul is released from its contract,¡± I told him. He nodded, smiling at me. I closed my eyes and breathed.


    ¡°I ept your terms, Lucifer,¡±  I told him. His smile widened even more. Three minutes until my birthday. He wasted no time. He pulled me to him and tore the back of my shirt, revealing my back. It was searing hot, and I gasped from the pain, but it onlysted a brief second. His handprint was printed on my back. His gear on his back disappeared, and as he left his mark on me, I used my powers and seared my hand, burning my handprint into his flesh. He barely winced from the pain. In fact, it seemed to excite him even more. His armor was put back in ce right after. One minute until my birthday. I felt my power awakening and searing through my entire body, and my vision clouded.


    I could hear the screams and yells of my family, but I blocked them out. This was it. This is what my entire life has been leading up to. This moment. My body was suddenly enveloped in a white light, which turned into a ck shadow swirling around me, and the hell realm began to shake. My body began to rise into the air as my mind battled itself for good vs. light. I wanted to stay in the light, but I knew I couldn¡¯t. The light was no longer my home. The darkness was there. My eyes opened, and I knew they were both finally back now. My birthday rolled in, and with it, my power burst from my body in a purple explosion, which knocked everyone back and into the walls, breaking the chains on my family. With my new eyes, I could see everything. I could see right into the very core of the souls of everyone I looked at, but only one person in the room had a soul. He reached his arm out to me. My mate.


    ¡°It is time,¡±  he said. I took his hand.


    ¡°NO!¡±  dad yelled and ran to us, but before he could reach us, I portaled Lucifer and me to the shadow realm. Thousands of different species stood in battle formation, ready for us. In front of them stood As, their leader. Lucifer wrapped his hands around my waist. My mate. My beloved provided safety, but I was more than capable of saving myself. My family stepped through a portal created by Rose, and they stood behind As. Another portal opened, and Michael came through. He summoned angels from the skies who dropped into the realm andnded on one knee in white battle gear.


    ¡°Arise,¡±  Lucifer said, putting a hand on the ground. Legions of his demon soldiers rose from the ground, and suddenly, there were two sides, ready to advance on each other. I turned to Lucifer.


    ¡°My mother,¡±  I said to him. Her soul-orb appeared and then disappeared.


    ¡°Back with her body. She is safe now,¡± Lucifer told me. I nodded.


    ¡°Then it is time to end this,¡± I said to him before turning back to the opposite side.


    ¡°AVA!¡±  As growled. He looked at Lucifer¡¯s arm around me and realized what had happened. I was no longer his.

 Broken Blade and a Hero

    As Pov


    I felt a snap in the mate bond as we prepared for formation. Samael linked me; they wereing. Apparently, they had been trapped by Lucifer, who used bait to lure Ava to him. It was like a dagger to my heart and ripped through me like a knife. She was no longer mine, and with that, the need to save her went away as well. It was reced by a fire. There was a burning need to end her once and for all, and for the first time in a while, Kai and I felt like one.


    ¡°Ava,¡±  Kai and I growled. We were merging together. ¡°I will fucking kill you today,¡±  I told her, and I meant every word of it. I could finally see the threat that everyone kept trying to warn me about, yet I wouldn¡¯t listen to them. She looked at me with her ck demon eyes, which seemed to see right through me, and tilted her head slightly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Good luck,¡±  she said to me before rising into the air. She raised her hands, and a st of purple energy shot from her hands, engulfing me and my entire side before fading away. Nothing happened, but we all felt something getting inside us. We had to kill her.


    ¡°ATTACK,¡±  Imanded, and I fully shifted. My target was directed at Ava only, as both sides shed. Before I could reach Ava, I was knocked in the air by another dragon.


    ¡°You will not hurt our queen,¡±  I heard a voice say. A voice I never thought I would ever hear again.


    ¡°Adam?¡± I said. His eyes were milky white. He was no longer himself, but a minion of Lucifer.


    ¡°He is no longer our brother. Our brother is dead. We must get to  Ava,¡± Kai reminded me. As Adam approached me again in his dragon form, I dodged him and went straight for Ava again, but Adam reached me just in time and knocked me away, while Ava just floated and watched. Our armies were fighting. Michael and Lucifer shed des. The smell of blood rocked in the air as the enemies were being in.


    ¡°STOP,¡±  Imanded Adam as he tried to fly at me. His eyes widened, and he dropped to the ground.


    ¡°He is still a dragon, and we are the direct descendants of Typhus. That is why hismand of me is much stronger than others. It is why we canmand other dragons.¡± Kai said to me as we flew to Ava. She narrowed her eyes at me andnded on the ground. I midshifted as Inded and brought down the king¡¯s de on her, but it shattered as it hit her. She didn¡¯t even blink or move. Just watched.


    ¡°Your de is nothing against me,¡±  she said, smiling.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need the de to tear you apart,¡±  I told her, and she half shifted.


    ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Kill me,¡±  she said, taunting me. I ascended on her, and we traded blows back and forth. She was more reflective than fighting back, and that angered me. Why wasn¡¯t she fighting back? What was happening? She flew into the air, and I flew after her with my dragon wings on my back, still in human form. We fought in the air as the bloody battle happened below us.


    ¡°Why are you deflecting? Fight me  weakling,¡± I demanded to know.


    Ava Pov


    ¡°Fight me, weakling,¡±  As said. I didn¡¯t want to fight him. What he didn¡¯t know was that, at that moment, I was strong enough to disintegrate his entire body and leave him in nothing but ashes, but that was not the goal. I only had one goal in mind as I drew on my powers and sted him back. I looked at the ground, seeing my family fighting the demons. Seeing my angel mate fight his brothers. Demons were disseminating left and right with the angel weapons provided by Michael, and soon their side out manned ours. I suddenly heard a voice in my mind.


    ¡°Ava¡±. I looked down and saw my mother. As tried to attack me again, but I froze him with my powers midair and made sure he stayed that way. I levitated down to meet my mother.


    ¡°Mom,¡±  I said, with a tear in my eye. She looked into my eyes and saw the darkness in them.


    ¡°So the prophecy was about you,¡±  she said in shock, realizing she had killed the wrong daughter for nothing. She passed out from the shock of it, but I caught her before she couldnd on the ground and teleported her to my room in Draconis. She looked peaceful in her sleep and troubled. Rose appeared beside me.


    ¡°Go. I will look after her and  exin,¡± she told me. I looked at her curiously.


    ¡°You know?¡± I told her, and she nodded.


    ¡°Of course I know. I can see it in your  eyes,¡± she said. ¡°Now go,¡± she said to me before turning back to my mom. My mom was safe, and that was the most important thing to me at that moment. Now was the time to return to war. I unfreezed As and watched as he scoured the ground, fighting for me. He fought through the demons in search of me, so I knew I had to act quickly. Inded beside Jasmine as they were fighting off some nasty demonic vampire species.


    ¡°It is time,¡±  I told her. She nodded. I summoned the broken king¡¯s de into my hands and gave it to Jasmine.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡±  I told her. She hesitated, so I called upon Lunar.


    ¡°Lunar, please. This started with us. It must end with  us,¡± I told her, and Jasmine¡¯s eyes turned purple, letting me know Lunar was in control.


    ¡°The Hero¡¯s Prophecy,¡±  I heard Lunar whisper before her look of determination filled her eyes. She grabbed the de from me and looked me in the eye. I looked up from above and saw As spotting me, and he flew down to me. I looked back at Jasmine and Lunar.


    ¡°Sister,¡±  Jasmine/Lunar said, with a tear dropping from her eye.


    ¡°Sister,¡±  I told her.


    ¡°NOOO!¡±  I heard Lucifer growl as he tried dodging his brothers to get to me, but it was toote as Jasmine swung the broken de right into my heart. The de pieced me this time, as I willed it too. It could not pierce me before, as I made my body imprable. My thoughts as I fell to the ground in Jasmine¡¯s arms went back to when I felt myself changing earlier today. The voice in my head is from my very own twin sister.


    (shback, at the time of Ana¡¯s death)


    ¡°Lucifer cannot die unless you do, Ava. He has tied his life to yours. Someone from your family filled with love for you must take your life. It is the only thing that will kill Lucifer and end the war. His only weakness is you.¡±  Ana¡¯s weak voice filled my head before I felt a snap in me, and it let me know that she had died. Lucifer must have killed her. Why else would she have told me his weakness? I knew then what I had to do. As I looked at Jasmine back in Lucifer¡¯s hall, I told her my n. This all started with us, and I knew she would have to be the one to kill me. None of the others would do it. I knew she wouldn¡¯t want to, but Lunar understood the danger. Lucifer¡¯s darkness was clouding my mind, and the only thing that kept me in the present was hope. I hope that I will die so that the world will survive.


    shback Over

 A Mother’s Sacrifice

    As Pov


    A st of energy rocked through all of us as Ava dropped to the ground in her sister¡¯s arms. Jasmine had killed Ava with my broken de. Lucifer screamed, and the entire realm rocked as his body exploded. The realm stopped shaking, and the demons disintegrated, leaving no trace of them being here at all.


    ¡°Is everyone okay?¡±  I heard someone say as I dropped to the ground, shifting back to full human form in my clothes.


    ¡°Where is Ava?¡± I heard Rynxyon yell. He would have felt her connection to him die. ¡°Where is my daughter?¡± he yelled and entered the circle that was around her and Jasmine.


    ¡°AVA,¡±  he growled in pain. He dropped to his knees, taking Ava away from Jasmine. ¡°Wake up, honey. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s over now. Wake up. Wake up, princess, please,¡± he pleaded. He suddenly saw the de in her chest and yanked it out of her. Blood poured out of her wound and gushed on him, and he covered it with his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s a light wound. Come on.¡± He said it through tears. He started pumping on her chest while doing CPR, but nothing was happening. She was already dead, and that reality was setting it for him.


    ¡°NOO!¡± he shouted to the sky as it started to rain. Samael held Jasmine as they both shed tears for Ava.


    At the time of Ava¡¯s death, I felt a piercing feeling in my heart, different from before, and I realized that we were still mates. My anger blinded me from realizing it until now. Kai¡¯s lust for her death was gone now that she was dead, and he wept for our dead mate. I looked up at Jasmine.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked her. She exined that the n was Ava¡¯s idea. I looked around and saw that no one on our side had been injured.


    ¡°Ava spelled us all so that our bodies would remain imprable during the fight. She saved us,¡±  Jasmine said. Tears poured down her face and onto Ava¡¯s corpse. I took Ava¡¯s body away from her father and held her as Jessica held Rynyxon in her chest. I pulled Ava¡¯s body into my own.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want this, Ava. I didn¡¯t want any of this to happen, and I wish to the gods that it didn¡¯t. You are the purest soul here. You didn¡¯t deserve this fate.¡± I told her, kissing her head. There was a long silence before Michael spoke.


    ¡°I must go. With Lucifer¡¯s death, hell remains unguarded and without a ruler. I must find a recement. You have all done well, warriors,¡± he said before he and his brother disappeared in a bright, glowing light. Gold appeared beside me. She looked around at all of us before me, and, without warning, she plunged her hand into Ava¡¯s chest cavity. I grabbed her by the neck, but she held firm.


    ¡°I can sense her,¡±  Gold said. I let her go.


    ¡°What do you mean you can sense her? She is dead.¡± I said, with a tearing down my face.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°She is dead, and yet she is not. Her soul hangs between two worlds at this very moment. I can feel it,¡±  she said to me.


    ¡°So what does that mean? Can you bring her back?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°I can try,¡±  she said to me. The hand in Ava¡¯s chest cavity began to glow, and Ava¡¯s body started shaking. I held her down. The light suddenly disappeared as Gold removed her hand.


    ¡°I am sorry, As. Her soul is currently beyond my help. She has traveled too far into the abyss,¡± she told me. My hope of Ava being saved was suddenly crushed. Only the spirit energy of someone powerful with her magic bloodline will save her, but it will cost them their lives.


    ¡°Then I will give her mine,¡±  a sweet voice said behind the crowd. The crowd parted only to see Ava¡¯s mother, Amber.


    ¡°Amber?¡± Rynyxon said, standing up, shocked to see her. She smiled warmly.


    ¡°Hello, Rynyxon,¡±  she said, smiling sadly. He pulled her in for a hug. A small growl could be heard from Jessica, and he pulled back. He and Amber were no longer friends. Neither of them felt the pull anymore. It died the day she died. Amber kneeled down to Ava and put a hand over her forehead.


    ¡°Tell her I love her, and I forgive her,¡±  Amber said before closing her eyes and saying a spell. Her body started melting, turning into a white energy swirl that surrounded Ava until Amber was no more. The white energy covered Ava like a tomb, flowing through her entire body until it dissipated. All was silent until¡­


    ¡°Mom,¡±  Ava breathed, opening her eyes. They were no longer ck but white instead, fading back into her normal purple ones. She looked up into my eyes, and at once our mate bond hit both of us in full force like a ton of bricks.


    ¡°As,¡±  she said.


    ¡°Ava,¡±  I said through tears. I pulled her up to me and kissed her. Our love flew through us both, like two lovers waiting years for each other until we pulled apart. I helped her up, and she was hugged by her whole family, who were all in tears.


    ¡°Mom,¡±  she said, putting a hand to her heart.


    ¡°She sacrificed herself for you. To bring you  back,¡± I told her, and she nodded and started crying harder. I pulled her back into my arms until her tears subsided.


    ¡°Your mother says she forgives you and she loves you,¡±  I told Ava. She was back. She was home, and things were almost right again. Almost.

 The Accalia’s

    Ava Pov (Three Years Later)


    I was dead, and then I wasn¡¯t. I have walked the veil between life and death ande out of it stronger and wiser. Three years ago, my life changed for what I thought was the worst but ended up being for the better. I looked out of my bedroom window as the memories came back to me in shes.


    (Three years ago)


    I was walking the veil between realms, waiting for my soul to be imed, until I felt a pence behind me. I turned around, and there stood my mother in her spirit form. Without waiting, I rushed to her and hugged her. Tears rolled down our faces as we finally united, and then I realized she was really here. I pulled back.


    ¡°How are you here? I saved you. Your spirit should be back with your body,¡± I told her. She smiled.


    ¡°My dear Ava, I died many years ago. Lucifer had trapped me in the deviousness of the ns. My time on earth is over, but you are still young, dear one. You will carry the promise of a better future for us. You are my light in the darkness, dear one, and I am so sorry for everything you have been through,¡± she said, brushing my hair out of my face.


    ¡°Why are you saying all of these things, mom?¡± I asked her. I searched her eyes, but they only held admiration for me.


    ¡°I am so proud of the young woman you have be. Never forget how much I love  you,¡± she said before wrapping her arms around me. It was then that I woke up, staring right into the silver eyes of As. The war was over. Lucifer had been killed, and with it, his dark hold on me was gone. I no longer felt any darkness inside of me. All that was left was light. Pure light. My mother¡¯s light and love. I watched as As went to check on Adam. With Lucifer gone, so was the hold on Adam. His contract was now broken, and he was back to normal. Rose was sitting Adam up, and he looked around, confused as to how he was still alive, until they exined what happened to him. He ended up in tears, ashamed of the part he yed in all of this, but he was forgiven. Like the rest of us, he was nothing more than a pawn manipted by dark forces.


    The residents of Draconis were portaled back into the Shadow Realm to go back to their homes. Harmon, Brandon, Pythia, and Den were portaled to us. The moment Harmon saw Adam, her eyes widened in shock as she held her heart, and I realized the temporary bond she had felt with him came back fully. Selene bestowed the blessing of both of her mate bonds on her, and tears fell from her eyes as she realized this. I smiled, happy for her. She lost more than we did, and she deserved them both. Brandon looked like he had made a full recovery. I pulled Jasmine to the side.


    ¡°Thank you, sister. For  everything,¡± I told her. She smiled and took my hand into hers.


    ¡°You are the best alia, other than myself, that I know, and I am proud to call you my sister,¡±  she said to me before pulling me into a hug.


    ¡°alia?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Strong female wolf,¡±  she said to me, and I smiled. I could feel my wolf stir in happiness. I had not spoken to her much, but that would change, as I wanted to fully embrace every part of me. From the angel to the witch to the wolf. My powers alerted me to a presence close to Jasmine. Very, very close, and I looked down at her stomach.


    ¡°Jasmine, you¡¯re,¡±  I started, but she finished.


    ¡°Twin girls. Two  weeks,¡± Jasmine told me, and my eyes lit up. I was to be an aunt. I hugged her.


    ¡°Congrattions, mama,¡±  I told her.


    ¡°Thank you,¡±  she said, beaming proudly. I looked at Samael, who was listening to us, and nodded to him. His orange eyes lit up in happiness. As motioned me to him, and I rxed in his embrace. The ground shook suddenly, and a huge figure came through the ground andnded right in front of me. Arge ck dragon, ten times the size of any dragon I had ever seen, had three dragon heads and horns that covered its entire body.


    ¡°The great God Typhon. He has escaped now that Lucifer is  dead,¡± As said to me. He stood in front of me and kneeled in respect before rising.


    ¡°My mate is free of the darkness of Lucifer. You will not harm her,¡±  As said to Typhon, who shifted into the form of a man with sleek red hair and blue eyes. He was in a ck suit. He looked at me, scanning me fully, and my eyes narrowed at him. So this was the one who ordered me to die.


    ¡°I can see that, my son,¡±  he said, before turning to As.


    ¡°I would not be able to kill her now, even if I wanted to. She now carries power strong enough to take out any  gods,¡± he said to As, who looked back at me in surprise.


    ¡°So when we fought, you could have killed me?¡± he asked, and I smiled.


    ¡°Very easily, yes, but I didn¡¯t want you dead. You are my mate, after  all,¡± I told him, kissing him on the nose.


    ¡°Take care, child. Lucifer is gone, and with it, his power and print on you are no more. However, now the other gods know who you are and how strong you are. Some will indeed challenge you because of it,¡± he said before touching the head of As. He then shifted and disappeared into the sky.


    ¡°Something is happening,¡±  As said, staggering slightly. He shifted, and his dragon started changing color from its midnight ck to a beautiful white with a silver stripe on its sides. His entire body was surrounded in mes as he rose into the air.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± I asked, watching him.


    ¡°He is evolving into his final form. The most powerful of us, save Typhon himself,¡± Rose said, looking up at her son and his transformation. The skies above turned from their reddish color into a beautiful blue sky with a bright sun showing. He transformed back to normal and smiled.


    ¡°Well sh*t,¡±  he said happily. Gold used her powers of earth to bloom flowers from the scorched ground, making it beautiful all around us. I walked to her.


    ¡°You helped save my life,¡±  I told her.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°You deserved it,¡±  she told me. I nodded.


    ¡°You deserve it too,¡±  I told her, and I touched her head. I unlocked the part of her past life known as Sabrina, freeing the memories of her past life that were hidden from me. With new eyes, she opened them and looked at Jasmine, as she went from no longer being Gold, the Samsara, but to Sabrina, the golden elemental dragon with the second life. They embraced each other.


    ¡°I remember, Jazzy. I remember  everything,¡± she said through tears.


    ¡°My best friend, I have missed you,¡±  Jasmine said, hugging her back. She pulled back.


    ¡°My parents,¡±  Sabrina said.


    ¡°Come, I will take you to them,¡±  Jasmine said, holding out her hand. Rose opened a portal, sending everyone back home.


    ¡°Are youing?¡± my dad asked me, holding Jessica¡¯s hands, but he knew my answer. My home is now here, in Draconis, in the Queen of the Shadow realm. I shook my head. I went into As¡¯s arms. He took one look at us and smiled, realizing his little girl was no longer a little girl anymore. She was now a powerful queen, with a realm to lead and a powerful mate to rule beside her. With appreciation in his eyes and heart, he nodded before leaving with Jessica. Rose went back to the castle with her husband, and Adam followed Harmon back to her home realm with Brandon. Soon, it was just As, and I left.


    ¡®Are you really staying, Ava?¡±  he asked me. Now that the darkness was gone from me, his love poured through every inch of me, and I knew there was no way I could leave him. Not now. Not ever.


    ¡°Yes, As. I¡¯m really staying. I¡¯m all yours¡±, I told him, and he pulled me into an embrace before flying me to theke to celebrate our victory, and what a celebration it was, because from that encounter came¡­


    ¡°Mommy!¡± I heard a small voice call, distracting me from my trip down memoryne. I looked back and saw As standing in the doorway with our three-year-old son, Andre, and holding our one-year-old daughter, Amber, named after my own mother. Andre ran up to me and threw his little arms around me. I picked him up, showering him with kisses. Every day, he looked more and more like his father, with his silver eyes and ck hair. Amber resembled me more with her purple eyes, but she kept her ck hair from her father. As put her down, and she wobbled to me, just learning how to walk a few weeks ago. I picked her up, and sheughed as I kissed her heart-shaped face as well.


    ¡°Your mother has just forgotten all about me, kids,¡±  As said, crossing his arms by the door and fake pouting. Still holding Amber on my hip, I took my husband¡¯s face in my hand and pulled him into a living kiss. The me-shaped diamond ring on my finger from our marriage shone brightly from the sun¡¯s reflection.


    ¡°I could never forget about you, my dear husband,¡±  I told him. He smiled.


    ¡°You better not,¡±  he said, kissing the tip of my nose. ¡°We¡¯re going to bete if we don¡¯t hurry,¡±  he said. Harmon was going to bite my head off if we were not there on time. Her twin sons, Brandon and Adam, were turning two today, and they were having a party. Our children were ready to see them along with their other twin cousins, Jasmine and Samael, who were also three. I put Tracie in charge of the witches while I ruled from afar, checking on them weekly to make sure things were running smoothly. The people of Draconis adored me as their queen when they heard of my sacrifice, and I was happy they saw me as one of their own now. I watched as the children yed together after we arrived, and I stood beside my family with As in my arms as we watched them y. Life was never more beautiful than it is right now.


    The End.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!